Skip to main content

Full text of "Maria Stuart: Ein Trauerspiel"

See other formats


This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the Copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to Copyright or whose legal Copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that 's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken Steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the file s We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's System: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in Copyright varies from country to country, and we can't off er guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
any where in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's Information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books white helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the füll text of this book on the web 



at |http : //books . google . com/ 




über dieses Buch 

Dies ist ein digitales Exemplar eines Buches, das seit Generationen in den Regalen der Bibliotheken aufbewahrt wurde, bevor es von Google im 
Rahmen eines Projekts, mit dem die Bücher dieser Welt online verfügbar gemacht werden sollen, sorgfältig gescannt wurde. 

Das Buch hat das Urheberrecht überdauert und kann nun öffentlich zugänglich gemacht werden. Ein öffentlich zugängliches Buch ist ein Buch, 
das niemals Urheberrechten unterlag oder bei dem die Schutzfrist des Urheberrechts abgelaufen ist. Ob ein Buch öffentlich zugänglich ist, kann 
von Land zu Land unterschiedlich sein. Öffentlich zugängliche Bücher sind unser Tor zur Vergangenheit und stellen ein geschichtliches, kulturelles 
und wissenschaftliches Vermögen dar, das häufig nur schwierig zu entdecken ist. 

Gebrauchsspuren, Anmerkungen und andere Randbemerkungen, die im Originalband enthalten sind, finden sich auch in dieser Datei - eine Erin- 
nerung an die lange Reise, die das Buch vom Verleger zu einer Bibliothek und weiter zu Ihnen hinter sich gebracht hat. 

Nutzungsrichtlinien 

Google ist stolz, mit Bibliotheken in partnerschaftlicher Zusammenarbeit öffentlich zugängliches Material zu digitalisieren und einer breiten Masse 
zugänglich zu machen. Öffentlich zugängliche Bücher gehören der Öffentlichkeit, und wir sind nur ihre Hüter. Nichtsdestotrotz ist diese 
Arbeit kostspielig. Um diese Ressource weiterhin zur Verfügung stellen zu können, haben wir Schritte unternommen, um den Missbrauch durch 
kommerzielle Parteien zu verhindern. Dazu gehören technische Einschränkungen für automatisierte Abfragen. 

Wir bitten Sie um Einhaltung folgender Richtlinien: 

+ Nutzung der Dateien zu nichtkommerziellen Zwecken Wir haben Google Buchsuche für Endanwender konzipiert und möchten, dass Sie diese 
Dateien nur für persönliche, nichtkommerzielle Zwecke verwenden. 

+ Keine automatisierten Abfragen Senden Sie keine automatisierten Abfragen irgendwelcher Art an das Google-System. Wenn Sie Recherchen 
über maschinelle Übersetzung, optische Zeichenerkennung oder andere Bereiche durchführen, in denen der Zugang zu Text in großen Mengen 
nützlich ist, wenden Sie sich bitte an uns. Wir fördern die Nutzung des öffentlich zugänglichen Materials für diese Zwecke und können Ihnen 
unter Umständen helfen. 

+ Beibehaltung von Google -Markenelementen Das "Wasserzeichen" von Google, das Sie in jeder Datei finden, ist wichtig zur Information über 
dieses Projekt und hilft den Anwendern weiteres Material über Google Buchsuche zu finden. Bitte entfernen Sie das Wasserzeichen nicht. 

+ Bewegen Sie sich innerhalb der Legalität Unabhängig von Ihrem Verwendungszweck müssen Sie sich Ihrer Verantwortung bewusst sein, 
sicherzustellen, dass Ihre Nutzung legal ist. Gehen Sie nicht davon aus, dass ein Buch, das nach unserem Dafürhalten für Nutzer in den USA 
öffentlich zugänglich ist, auch für Nutzer in anderen Ländern öffentlich zugänglich ist. Ob ein Buch noch dem Urheberrecht unterliegt, ist 
von Land zu Land verschieden. Wir können keine Beratung leisten, ob eine bestimmte Nutzung eines bestimmten Buches gesetzlich zulässig 
ist. Gehen Sie nicht davon aus, dass das Erscheinen eines Buchs in Google Buchsuche bedeutet, dass es in jeder Form und überall auf der 
Welt verwendet werden kann. Eine Urheberrechtsverletzung kann schwerwiegende Folgen haben. 

Über Google Buchsuche 

Das Ziel von Google besteht darin, die weltweiten Informationen zu organisieren und allgemein nutzbar und zugänglich zu machen. Google 
Buchsuche hilft Lesern dabei, die Bücher dieser Welt zu entdecken, und unterstützt Autoren und Verleger dabei, neue Zielgruppen zu erreichen. 



Den gesamten Buchtext können Sie im Internet unter http : //books . google . com durchsuchen. 



>-^ e. 



lVV-r> .H ^:-^\Hl-c>> 




löarbarli Collefle übrarB 



. IPUC ATION. DEPARTMENT . UBKAR:: 




3 2044 102 780 715 



irn' 




FRIEDRICH VON SCHILLER. 



WHITNEY' S GERM AN TEXTS 



/Ibatia Stuart 

(Ein Craucrfpiel 

oon 

EDITED 
WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 

BY 

EDWARD S. JOYNES, M.A. 

Professor in So. Carolina Collbgb 




NEW YORK 

HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 

F. W. CHRISTERN 
BOSTON: CARL SCHOENHOF 



tLdu^e T' ^ ^^^-^ , H- "f iT. •+ ^ ö 







Copyright, 1894, 

BY 

Henry Holt & Co. 



PREFACE. 



About fifteen years ago the present writer produced an 
edition of Maria Stuart with very brief notes, as one of the 
series of " Whitney 's German Texts," begun and in part 
directed by that eminent and honored scholar, Professor 
W. D. Whitney. Now, as circumstances seemed to call for 
a new edition, it has been thought best to essay a fresh 
work, planned on new and larger lines, more suited, per- 
haps, to the demands of the present day in our schools and 
Colleges. While, therefore, the present edition is the lineal 
descendant of the earlier one, it is in no sense the same, 
except, of course, in so far as the earlier materials have 
again been freely used. 

In the present work the editor has especially endeavored 
to recognize and, so far as he could, to, meet what he 
deems the most important needs of the Student in reading 
a play like this, which, from its subject and style, is likely to 
be among the first to be read in the German classic drama. 
Besides such explanatory notes as might be necessary or 
duly helpful — and no more — it has been his chief aim to 
secure an intelligent and sympathetic interest in the play as 
a work of literature, This purpose, it is hoped, will be 
recognized both in the introductory matter and in the 

Ui 



IV PREFACE. 

general character of the commentary ; and the editor trusts 
also that it will be justified by thoughtful teachers. The 
Student who begins a literary work like Maria Stuart should 
feel that he has now risen above the plane of mere lan- 
guage study, and should be helped, so far as may be, to 
read and enjoy Schiller or Goethe in the same spirit, if not 
yet to the same degree, as like masteq)ieces in his mother- 
tongue. The conviction that this spirit and this effort are 
the most important things in the study and teaching of 
German or French is here freely confessed as forming the 
key-note of this edition. Yet this chief object, while con- 
tinually borne in mind, has been pursued, it is hoped, 
with such due reserve and simplicity as is essential to all 
good teaching — especially in literature, whose best lessons 
can be only suggested and aided, rather than directly 
taught. 

This view has guided the editor both in what he has done 
and in what he has left undone. Much of purely critical 
comment, which lay ready to hand, has been. purposely 
omitted. The edition is, therefore, specifically for the Stu- 
dent ; yet also it may prove, for that very reason, helpful to 
many teachers, The critical scholar it does not aim to in- 
struct ; enough if for such it may prove to be simply an 
acceptable and trustworthy Instrument. 

The execution in detail it is hoped will be found to cor- 
respond fairly to this indication. The introductions to the 
scveral scenes aim to trace clearly the connections of plot 



PREFACE. V 

and of character ; and the notes, to give all needful help 
for the füll understanding of the language and of the thought. 
Detailed grammatical explanations are not given. Occa- 
sionally such points are briefly noted, or a reference is 
suggested to whatever grammar may be in hand. The 
Student who needs more than this is not yet prepared for 
such reading. 

The text is that of the Standard Cotta edition, in the now 
current orthography. An occasional emendation has been 
borrowed, however, from the text of Oesterley (in Goe- 
decke's Historisch-kritische Ausgabe)^ or of Boxberger (in 
Kuerschner's Deutsche National- Li tteratur) — sometimes 
with brief mention in the notes. The more important 
changes in Act V. are added in an appendix, as is also a 
genealogical table for convenient reference. 

It would be impossible, as it would be useless, for the 
editor to record the many sources from which he has 
derived help. Outside, however, of such as may be re- 
garded as common property, he owes special acknowledg- 
ments only to the excellent edition of Maria Stuart by Dr, 
Karl Breul, from the Cambridge University Press. 

South Carolina College, 
June, 1894. 



SKETCH OF SCHILLER. 



" Among the writers of the concluding part of the last 
Century there is none more deserving of our noticö than 
Friedrich Schiller. Distinguished alike for the splendor 
of his intellectual faculties and the elevation of his tastes 
and feelings. . . the reputation which he enjoys and has 
merited excites our attention the more on considering the 
circumstances under which it was acquired. Schiller had 
peculiar difficulties to strive with, and his success has like- 
wise been peculiar. Much of his life was deformed by in- 
quietude and disease, and it terminated at middle age . . , 
yet his writings are remarkable for their extent and variety 
as well as their intrinsic excellence, and his own country- 
men are not his only or perhaps his principal admirers. It 
is difficult to collect and interpret the general voice ; but 
the World, no less than Germany, seems to have dignified 
him with the reputation of a classic ; to have enrolled him 
among that select number whose works belong not wholly 
to any age or nation, but who .... are claimed as instruc- 
tors by the great family of mankind." 

With these words, Carlyle opens the first English biogra- 
phy of Schiller (1825). The lapse of time since then, 
while it has greatly increased our knowledge of Schiller' s 
writings and of his life, has only confirmed and extended 
his fame. Sources of information, however, conceming his 
life and works are now so numerous and so accessible that 
only a brief sketch is here deemed necessary. 

TU 



VIU SKETCH OF SCHILLER. 

Johann Christoph Friedrich Schiller was bofö ät 
Marbach in Würtemburg, November lo, 1759. His father, 
Johann Casper Schiller, the son of a baker, was first a bar- 
ber*s apprentice, then surgeon, adjutant, captain in the 
army of the Duke of Würtemburg, and later was appointed 
to the superintendence of .the public grounds of the Duke*s 
country palace " Solitude," in which service he continued, 
with the confidence and approbation of his prince, tili his 
death in 1796. He was a man of strong native sense and 
great energy and integrity of character ; somewhat austere 
in temper and with the rigid habits of the soldier, yet of deep 
piety and tenderly devoted to his family. To him his son 
owed strong and positive traits of character, together with 
a somewhat rigorous discipline, which, by reaction, showed 
its effects especially in his early career. His mother, 
Elizabeth Dorothea Kodweis, daughter of a prosperous inn- 
keeper at Marbach, was by nature the opposite of her hus- 
band, cheerful and warm-hearted, with much native taste 
and sensibility. Married, 1 749, at sixteen years of age, and 
early trained by the lessons of war to self-denial and self- 
reliance, she grew into strong yet gentle womanhood, füll 
of simple charm and wisdom. She lived tili 1802, the 
object of the poet's affectionate care. He was the only son 
and inherited her enthusiastic temper and poetic sensibility, 
as well as her blond hair and soft blue eyes. During the 
father's absence in the army the care of the family feil 
much upon her alone ; and the mother' s sweet yet Con- 
trolling influence left deepest traces upon the mind and 
heart of her gifted son. 

Schiller's earliest school was at the village of Lorch, un- 
der good Parson Moser (afterwards remembered in' The 
Robbers) ; latef he ent^red the public school at Ludwigs- 



SKETCH Ot SCHlLLEft. IX 

bürg. Under thc influence, doubtless, of Moser and of his 
pious parents, the boy had early chosen the clerical pro- 
fession. But in 1773 his father was reluctantly induced by 
the Duke to enter his son in the military academy lately 
founded near Solitude, afterwards as the KarlsschuU trans- 
ferred to Stuttgart, and thus to devote him to the Service 
of the State. Here, then, at fourteen years of age, sorrow- 
fully surrendering his cherished plans, the young Schiller 
begins the study of law, which he does not like. In 1775, 
now at Stuttgart, he is permitted to Substitute medicine, 
which he dislikes hardly less, but still continues, until 
finally, in 1780, he becomes regimental surgeon, and is sta- 
tioncd at Stuttgart on a meagre pittance of salary. The 
enforced studies of this school and its rigorous military 
discipline had proved whoUy repugnant to Schiller's tem- 
peramcnt. He seems to have rendered only a reluctant 
and forced compliance with its duties, and more and more, 
as the instincts of his own genius revealed themselves, he 
began, in secret but restless rebellion, to cherish other as- 
pirations. Clandestinely, as he found opportunity, he 
indulged his passion for imaginative and dramatic reading. 
He dreams of authorship, writes passionate poems, and 
essays themes of epic or dramatic composition ; above all 
he conceives and begins The Robbers, 

The duties of regimental surgeon proved to be hardly 
less uncongenial. This State of mind now found expression 
in the morbidly sentimental Ödes to Laura, or in the wild 
despair of the Infanticide\ yet some of the poems of this 
period (as die Schlacht) show a healthier power. But Schil- 
ler's Chief thoughts were now given to The Robbers^ which 
was printed, at the author*s expcnse, in 1781. It feil 
upon Germany and upon Europe like a thunderbolt from 



X SKETCH OF SCHILLER. 

heaven. Carlyle says : " The publication of The Robhers 
forms an era in the literary history of the world. It is the 
production of a strong, untutored spirit grappling datkly 
with the phantoms to which its own imprisoned energy gives 
being." He speaks of its " nide simplicity, combined with 
a gloomy and overpowering force," and of its " tragic inter- 
est, so deep that it frequently borders upon horror '* ; of its 
style, " strong and astonishing, and sometimes wildly grand," 
yet often " coarse and grotesque " ; and he adds : " It is in 
vain that we protest against its cnidities \ its faults are re- 
deemed by the Hving energy that pervades it." — Schiller 
himself (as quoted by Carlyle) afterwards speaks of this 
work as " an example of the offspring which genius, in its 
unnatural union with thralldom, may give to the world." 
The effect of The Robbers was deep and widespread. In 
spite of criticism the people at large, and especially the 
young, were profoundly moved by its rugged eloquence and 
wild spirit of revolt. So it became a potent factor in the 
moral upheaval of that age, and it still remains not only the 
most remarkable work of its author, but the most extra- 
ordinary ever conceived by a school-boy and completed by 
a youth of twenty-two. 

The appearance of The Robbers was destined soon to pro- 
duce important changes in the author's fortunes. At the re- 
quest of Dälberg, director of the theater at Mannheim, Schil- 
ler prepared a stage copy which was played there in January, 
1782, with immense success, Schiller himself being present 
incognito, A second visit for a like purpose brought upon 
him the severe rebuke of the Duke, with Orders to write no 
more (except with ducal approval), nor to hold correspon- 
dence abroad ; — still severer measures would foUow future 
transgression. Thus driven to despair, Schiller determined 



SKETCH OF SCHILLER. XI 

to free himself, at whatever cost, from his galling servitude. 
With a Single faithful companion, the young musician An- 
dreas Streicher, and with the knowledge only of his de- 
voted mother, he escaped by night (Sept., 1782) in a close 
carriage, and made his way to Mannheim, where he hoped 
for employment from Dalberg. Here he concealed himself 
under the assumed name of Dr. Ritter. Such escapades 
are not without example : it is a narrow line that divides the 
ridiculous from the sublime — mere rebellion from glorious 
revolution ; but in this case the stake was at least boldly 
thrown, and Streicher's noble devotion to his friend was 
justified by the result. 

But Dalberg was not yet ready to take the risk of offer- 
ing employment to the young refugee. He declined, more- 
over, Schiller' s second play, Piesco. Schiller, now without 
means of support, retired from Mannheim and, with his faith- 
ful Streicher, spent some weeks of homeless and hopeless 
wandering, saved from actual want only by Streicher's 
slender means. But now a noble lady, Frau von Wolzogen, 
whose sons he had known in the Karlsschukj invited him 
to her country house at Bauerbach near Meiningen. Here, 
still under his assumed name, Schiller found most acceptable 
and fruitful refuge (Dec, 1782-July, 1783). FiescOy now 
completed and again rejected by Dalberg, was sold to the 
Mannheim bookseller Schwann, henceforth Schiller's con- 
stant friend, and was received with favor. During the winter 
he completed his third play, Kabale und Liebe (Plot and 
Passion), and after meditating other themes (among these 
Maria Stuart), he began Von Carlos, The sojourn at 
Bauerbach was destined also to be in other respects in- 
fluential upon Schiller' s life. 

Fiesco and Kabale und Liebe belong still to the author's 



XU SKETCH OF* SCHILLER. 

revolutionary {Sturm und Drang) period, yet,they mark 
each a distinct advance. The latter especially, appealing to 
a more human sympathy, shows increasing simplicity of style 
and clearer dramatic insight. It is artistically the best, as 
on the stage it is the most populär, of Schiller's earlier works. 
Thus far all his plays had been in prose ; but meantime his 
reputation as a poet was increased by the publication of 
some pieces in an Anthology (1782). 

But the retirement of Bauerbach — disturbed moreover 
by a hopeless love for the daughter of his hostess — could 
not long content Schiller's restless spirit. Renewed cor- 
respondence with Dalberg resulted in his retum (July, 1 783) 
to Mannheim as "theater-poet." Here he led a busylife. 
Early in 1 784 Fiesco was bronght on the stage and, soon after, 
Kabale und Liebe^ the latter especially with great success. 
Theatrical criticism and essays also occupied his time. A 
little later, ambitious of a still wider field, he founded a liter- 
ary Journal, Die Rheinische Thalia, in which he published 
the first act of Don Carlos, Invited to read this at the 
court of Darmstadt in the presence of Duke Karl August of 
Weimar, the " German Maecenas," he was honored by this 
prince with the title oiRat (Counsellor)of the Court of Wei- 
mar ; and in other respects, too, he was steadily growing in 
consideratiop and repute. But the engrossing and often 
disagreeable nature of his ofiicial duties, which, while not 
relieving his financialembarrassments, interrupted his literary 
work — added to some social and personal complications — 
had rendered the life at Mannheim irksome, and he gladly 
welcomed an opportunity of change. With his departure 
from Mannheim (i 785) is usually dated the end of the first 
period of Schiller's life — the period of struggle and unrest. 
Severe indeed had been the experience and discipline of 
these early years. - 



SKETCH OF SCHILLER. Xlll 

Following the invitation of a group of enthusiastic ad- 
mirers, among whom was Gottfried Kömer, father of the 
heroic poet, Theodor Kömer, Schiller removed (April, 1785) 
to Leipsic. Among these friends, and later especially 
with Körner in and near Dresden, he now spent some of 
the best and happiest years of his life. To Kömer he owed 
not only immediate pecuniary aid, which was sorely needed, 
but, so long as he lived, an encouraging sympathy and a 
wise criticism and counsel which were of invaluble benefit. 
The first note of this brighter existence is sounded in the 
glorious " Hymn to Joy," füll of the exultation of new-bom 
hope and love for mankind. He was busy also with his 
Thalia in which, besides other lyrical pieces, he published 
his striking but unfinished prose story. Der Geisterseher; and 
at last he completed Don Carlos^ of which, at long inter- 
vals, the first three acts had been already published in the 
Thalia, A more direct fruit of his intercourse with Kör- 
ner were the Philosophische Briefe^ in which (as Julius 
and Raphael) the two young friends discuss, without solv- 
ing, the problems of human life and destiny. To Kömer's 
influence is probably due the first direction of Schiller's mind 
towards philosophical study. His studies for Don Carlos 
also aroused his historic interest, and formed the starting 
point of his later history of the Revolt of the Netherlands, 
Altogether the short sojoum in Dresden was not only füll of 
active work but rieh in fmitful germs. 

Don Carlos is the first of Schiller's plays in verse, and ex- 
hibits a wonderful growth beyond his earlier prose dramas, 
The long interval between its beginning and its completion 
impaired its dramatic unity, — indeed, the author was no 
longer the same man. This growth of his ideals is em^ 
bpdied in the figure of Posa, who becopaes the true hero 



XIV SKETCH OF SCHILLER. 

of the latter part of the play, which had now outgrown its 
original mould. Yet with all its faults Don Carlos is still 
read with delight. It showed cleariy the author*s growing 
power and gave pledge of better things to come. In his 
Briefe über Don Carlos Schiller offers a model of candid 
and luminous criticism upon his own work. 

But — besides another unfortunate love affair — his pain- 
ful sense of dependence on Körner and his ever restless 
ambition made Schiller soon long for a freer and wider 
field. In July, 1787, he visited his earlier Mannheim friend, 
Frau von Kalb, in Weimar, the then " Athens " of Germany. 
The kind reception here accorded him at court, and by such 
magnates in literature as Herder, Wieland and others (Goethe 
was absent in Italy), induced him to make his abode there. 
Here, stimulated by his new connections and soon weary 
of social distractions, he devoted himself eagerly to study 
and work. While continuing his Thalia and co-operating 
with Wieland on the Deutscher Merkur^ yet not neglecting 
poetical composition, he renewed his study of Greek and 
Latin by translations from Euripides and Vergil, and with 
inexhaustible energy also pushed forward his history of 
the Revolt of the Netherlands ^ which, though still incom- 
plete, was published in 1788 and made a great impression. 
In November, 1787, he made a visit to his old retreat 
at Bauerbach, and at Rudolstadt was introduced by his 
friend Wilhelm von Wolzogen to the Lengefeld family, con- 
sisting of a mother and two charming daughters, the 
younger of whom, Charlotte ("Lotte") is destined to be- 
come his wife and begins already to shed new light and 
hope in his heart. At this house, in Sept., 1788, he meets 
Goethe for the first time ; yet without other result, on Schil- 
ler's part, than the conviction that the two can never come 



SKETCH OF SCHILLER. XV 

any nearer together ! To the same busy period belong some 
of his most thoughtful poems, as Die Götter Griechenlands ^ 
and a little later, Die Künstlery embodying his Ideals of 
beauty and of art. 

In December, 1 788, through Goethe*s official influence, 
Schiller was surprised by the offer of appointment as Pro- 
fessor of History in the University at Jena. With hesita- 
tion and reluctance, yet urged by the angusta res domi and 
by the hope of a settled income which might justify his 
marriage, he accepted and entered upon his duties in May, 
1789. His reception was enthusiastic ; yet his actual fees 
were small ; so that it was only by the help of an additional 
Pension from the Duke that at last he was enabled to marry 
(Feb. 22, 1790). This is a red-letter date in the calendar 
of Schiller's life. His " Lotte," with her sound sense and 
bright temper, was just the wife he needed. His somewhat 
wayward heart had long feit the need of firm domestic 
ties, and henceforth ambition, labor, poverty, sickness were 
sustained and sweetened by the blessed influences of a 
virtuous and happy home. His labors were now unflagging. 
To his regulär lectures on History he added others on the 
Philosophy of Art, some of which afterwards took the form 
of published essays, prepared historical Memoirs on special 
topics, and continued his History of the Thirty Years^ 
War, devoted to the vindication of religious liberty, and 
connected also with his later drama of Wallenstein. On 
this work, with his Revolt of the Netherlands, rests Schil- 
ler's fame as an historian. While yet far removed from the 
more analytic and exhaustive methods of the present day, 
these volumes show a profound philosophical insight, and a 
power of description and portraiture, which have given 
them, with all their defects, a permanent place among the 
classics of historical literature. 



XVI SKETCH OF SCHILLER. 

In the midst of these active labors came severe sickness, 
followed by enfeebled health — the first Symptom of that 
pulmonary disease to which he finally succumbed. Hence- 
forth he was never well ; but it only adds to our admiration 
to see what glorious works he was yet able to accomplish. 
For the present he was compelled to seek relief in rast and 
travel. Once more poverty, now more painful than ever, 
began to add its cares. But again unlooked-for succor 
came — this time from abroad. Two Danish admirers, the 
Prince of Holstein-Augustenburg and Count Schimmel- 
mann, made off er of a gift of looo Thlr.for three years, in 
terms so delicate as to compel acceptance. By this generous 
gift Schiller was enabled to retire from academic service and 
realize (i 793) the wish of revisiting his old home and friends 
in Würtemburg, where he spent nearly a year with great 
pleasure and benefit. To a visit to Tübingen at this time 
he owed also his connection with the great publisher Cotta, 
henceforth his generous and invaluble friend. During all 
this time he had bravely continued his labors in philosophy 
and aesthetics (as an earnest yet cautious disciple of Kant), 
and in literary study and criticism ; and now with improv- 
ing health he pushed forward his drama JVal/ensfein, the 
poetic fruit of his studies of the Thirty Years* War. The 
(so-called second) period of his hfe now concluding 
(1785-94) had been rieh in study, reflection, self-culture, 
and helpful intercourse : — the restless apostle of revolt 
had grown into the mature and thoughtf ul historian, scholar, 
critic, philosopher and poet — ripe now for the great works 
yet to come. 

In May, 1794, Schiller with improved health retumed to 
Jena. Here he found stimulating and inspiring intercourse 
with Wilhelm von Humboldt and others, Above all he 



SKETCH OF SCHILLER. XVll 

was brought into friendly relations, and soon into close inti- 
macy, with Goethe — mainly, at first, through their co-opera- 
tion in a new Journal, Die Hören, of which Schiller was editor. 
This friendship, — which belongs to the glories of German 
literature — marks a new era in the lif e of both. It is per- 
haps the most intimate and fruitful connection that ever 
existed between two such men. Their very unlikeness only 
made their intimacy more cordial and more helpful. It 
would be impossible to measure what each owes to the other, 
and what mankind therefore owes to their association ; but 
henceforth hardly any work was conceived or done by either 
of which the other was not confidant, adviser and critic. 
Their correspondence is among the treasures of literature. 
Schiller was doubtless the chief debtor ; and under this in- 
spiration he enters upon the third and greatest period of his 
life. For a time he is busy with his most important essay : 
Ueber naive und seniimentalische Dichtung; but soon the 
poetic impulse resumes its sway. In 1795 ^^ founds a poet- 
ical annual, the Musenalmanach, Now appear in rapid 
succession the most thoughtful and finished of his minor 
poems ; and a little later that splendid series of ballads — 
partly classical, partly mediaeval, such as Die Bürgschaft, 
Die Kraniche des Ibykus, Der Taucher, Rudolf von Habs- 
burgy etc. — which are the most widely populär and, next 
to his great dramas, the riebest productions of his genius. 
To these should be added, though not appearing tili later 
(1800) Das Lied von der Glocke (Song of the Bell), per- 
haps the most perfect of his minor works. In the Musen- 
almanach were also published, in co-operation with Goethe, 
the famous Xenien, brief epigrams in classical metre, some- 
times playful, sometimes profound, but usually ironical or 
5^rcastic; directed against the poetasters and superficial 



XVlll SKETCH OF SCHILLER. 

critics — thc " Philistines " of that day. They were a vcrit- 
able literary tour de force, and their success was immense. 

Meantime the great drama of Wallenstein was slowly ap- 
proaching completion. Finding the vast material intract- 
able for a single play, Schiller finally divided it into three 
parts. Wallensteins Lager, a rollicking picture of camp life, 
was put on the stage in 1788 ; die Piccolomini, showing the 
progress of the war and of revolt, in 1 799 ; followed soon 
after by Wallensteins Tod, in which Schiller*s genius reached 
perhaps its highest point of grandeur and imaginative power. 
This great success determined Schiller to devote himself 
henceforth to dramatic composition. He now surrenders 
other engagements, and in December, 1799, removes to 
Weimar, where in conjunction with Goethe he undertakes 
the direction of the Weimar theater. This was an excellent 
school of practica! technique — including criticism, stage 
adaptationsand translations, among which may be mentioned 
Shakespeare 's Macbeth ; from the French, der Parasit and 
der Neffe als Onkel, and later Racine 's Phädra, In the 
midst of active official duty, and with feeble health yet still 
inexhaustible energy, Schiller now began that rapid series 
of great dramas which filled the last and most productive 
years of his life. Fortunately they are so well known that 
brief mention may here suffice. 

In 1800, after many interruptions, appeared our own play, 
Maria Stuart, begun in 1799. Here Schiller's desire for a 
more romantic and independent theme found partial satis- 
faction in the freer treatment of the history. For us this 
play is perhaps the most interesting in its subject, as it is 
also among the strengest, of Schiller's dramas. A more ro- 
mantic and freer theme he next found in Z>ie yungfrau von 
Orleans (1801), in which the portraiture of th? jnspired 



SKETCH OF SCHILLER. Xix 

Maid — half history, half mystery — offered the most con- 
genial field to his idealizing Imagination. This was one of 
the most successful, as it is one of the most beautiful, of 
his plays. Still further in the direction of the ideal ap- 
peared, in 1803, Die Braut von Messina^ an attempt to 
revive the spirit of the Greek drama, with its lyric chorus. 
Though, dramatically, the attempt was unsuccessful, this 
play is in Schiller's best style, füll of force and beauty. But 
now, as if his longing for the ideal had been satisfied, he 
returaed once more to a purely human — if only legendary 
— theme. In 1804 he produced his great drama of Wil- 
helm Teil, the most populär — perhaps the greatest — of 
his works, in which he again celebrates that love of liberty 
which had been his earliest inspiration. But what an in- 
terval between the mad iconoclasm of The Robbers and 
the rational liberty and sweet humanity of Teil/ The 
success of Teil surpassed every other triumph. 

Schiller had now reached the summit of his fame and of 
his powers. His person and manners had ripened with his 
mind and character. Early awkwardness and bashfulness 
had given way to a calm dignity and graciousness which be- 
spoke a great and modest soul. Mme. de Stael gives a 
charming picture of him at Weimar : " His conscience was 
his muse . . . . no quality was lacking to that sweet and 
gentle character which genius alone inflamed . . . ." All 
contemporaneous accounts concur as to his personal charm. 
His figure was tall and slender, with a slight stoop from over- 
study ; his hair and eyes were light, his brow broad and 
clear ; his chin rather too massive ; his mouth and Roman 
nose exquisitely chiseled ; his countenance füll of sweetness, 
dignity and light — "a face," says Carlyle, "at once meek, 
tender, unpretending, and heroic." Honored and beloved 



XX SKETCH OF SCHILLER. 

abroad — endeared by his heroic straggles as well as by his 
writings to the whole German people, — yet he was most 
loved by those who knew him best. Public honors, too, 
now rapidly f oUowed the award of fame. In 1 802 he re- 
ceived a patent of nobility and became von Schiller — an 
honor which he modestly welcomes " for the sake of Lotte 
and the children." In 1804 he was invited to Berlin, where 
he witnessed the triumphant rendition of his own greatest 
plays, and received, but declined, a fiattering offer of official 
appointment. It seemed now as if a life of assured fame 
and prosperity was opened before him. But this was not 
to be. The feil disease that had so long preyed upon his 
strength now renewed its attacks. After his retum from 
Berlin he had a severe illness. He rallied slowly, but suf- 
ficiently to produce in November his idyllic drama, Die 
Huldigung der Künste^ for a wedding at the Weimar court. 
In the winter he was again busy with the grand outline of 
Demetrius and with other labors, while looking forward 
to his ardently desired visit to Switzerland in summer. 
But at last his overtasked strength failed, and on the gth 
May, 1805 — after a life of struggle, of suffering and of 
achievement almost unexampled — he expired, in the forty- 
sixth year of his age. All Germany wept over the untimely 
death of its best beloved, if not greatest, poet ; and the 
common voice accorded to him a fame which has grown 
from then tili now, and will probably last forever. In the 
words of his friend H. Grimm, written soon after his death : 
" What might he not have become, if God had allowed him 
a larger space of life, to develop all the germs that slum- 
bered in his noble heart ! " In conclusion, we quote again 
from Carlyle : "Schiller is the poet of truth — he exalts 
and inspires, but does not mislead. We not only admire, 



SKETCH OP SCHILLER. XXI 

We trust and love him. . . He was an apostle of the Sublime 
and Beautiful; whose inspirations constantly maintained the 
noblest temper in his soul. For him, Literature includes 
whatever speaks to our immortal part, and is the minor of 
all that is spiritual and exalted. His influenae has been 
deep and universal and bids fair to be abiding : for such 
nobleness of heart and soul, shadowed forth in beautiful 
emblems, is an everlasting treasure."* 

• Life ofF. Schiller (abridged). A new edition of Carlyle's Life of Schil- 
ler with Supplement (1845) ^ reprinted in cheap form in LaveWs Literature 
Series (N.Y.). A bright but somcwhat cynical Life of P, Schiller^ by H. W. 
Nevins«n, is published in the '* Great Writers *' series. This is also inexpen- 
UTB, and contains a valuable bibliography, to which the Student may be re* 
ferred for more elaborate works. 



INTRODUCTION. 



1. MARIA STUART foUows next after Wallenstein, 
among Schiller*s dramatic works. It was begun about. May, 

1799, and was completed, after many interruptions, in June, 

1 800. In the same month it was first played at Weimar, under 
the iramediate direction of the author. On the stage — as, 
indeed, was foreseen and in part provided for by Schiller 
himself — it htis undergone material modification ; but thus 
adapted, it still retains its place as a favorite acting play, 
and is often performed in our own country. As a literary 
Performance it will always hold rank among the master- 
pieces of German literature. Its subject commends it espe- 
cially to our reading ; and in style and treatment it is also well 
adapted to serve as an introduction to the German classic 
drama, in school or College. This object has been borne 
in mind, throughout this edition. 

2. The basis of the play is of course historical, yet 
Maria Stuart is rather a romantic than an historical drama. 
On the completion of Wallenstein, in March, 1799, Schiller 
wrote to Goethe* : " Inclination and necessity draw me to- 
wards subjects of pure fancy, but not to historical ones, and 
towards such whcre the interest is of a purely sentimental 
and human character; for of soldiers, heroes and Com- 
manders I am now heartily tired." It might seem stränge 

* Correspondence of Schiller and Goethe, No. 591. Bohn*s translation, not 
always very good, is here quoted. 



XXIV mTkODücnoN. 

that he should find the satisfaction of this desire in an 
historical subject like Mary Stuart ; yet the Solution of the 
apparent contradiction is found in the mode of treatment. 
The historical canvas is used only as the background of the 
poet's picture : historical facts, dates, places and personages 
are handled with artistic freedom, and made to serve the 
ideal purpose of the drama. That Schiller was quite con- 
scious of this appears in a later letter to Goethe (July 19), 
where he speaks of " the poetic struggle against the histori- 
cal subject-matter," and of his effort " to obtain freedom 
for the fancy over the history," etc. That he was also con- 
scious that this effort was consistent with the demands of 
dramatic art, and that in Maria Stuart he had attained it 
more successfully than heretofore, is equally clear from his 
letter to Körner (June 16, 1800), where he declares that he 
has at last begun " to master the dramatic organ,^^ It has 
been questioned, indeed, whether such freedom might be 
fairly taken with an historical subject so recent and so no- 
torious. But Schiller's object was art, not history ; and his 
work is entitled to be judged by its own purpose and point 
of view. To indicate these briefly is the design of this 
Introduction. 

3. At a much earlier period, at Bauerbach in 1782, 
Schiller had thought of writing a drama on Mary Stuart, 
but had abandoned it in favor of Don Carlos, Now while 
seeking, as a relief from the "soldiers, heroes and Com- 
manders" of Wallenstein, a distinctly "sentimental and 
human " interest, he was disposed to turn again to the sub- 
ject of die feindlichen Brüder, afterwards completed under 
the title of die Braut von Messina. But at this crisis he 
made a visit to Goethe, and to the influence of this good 
genius is due, probably, his returri to the earlier theme. 



iNTRODUCriON. XXV 

April 26, he writes to Goethe that he has begun to study 
the history of the reign of Elizabeth and of the trial of 
Mary Stuart, and adds : " A few tragic motives presented 
themselves at once, and have given me great faith in the 
subject. . . It seems more especially adapted for the Euri- 
pidean style, which consists in giving the füllest representa- 
tion of the State of affairs ; for I see a possibility of setting 
aside all the legal proceedings as well as political concems, 
and of beginning the tragedy with the condemnation/* * 

4, By the " Euripidean Style " Schiller means the füll 
presentation of a dramatic Situation^ rather than the de- 
velopment of a dramatic history ; and so, casting aside, or 
viewing only in retrospect, the complicated course of 
Mary's life and the political events of those troublous times, 
he assumes at once the tragic Situation of her actual con- 
demnation as the basis of his drama. This Situation becomes, 
then, the point of view from which he treats all historical 
and political facts with romantic freedom, and with refer- 
ence only to the crisis and the characters which it is his 
purpose to portray. These events, therefore, will be re- 
viewed here only so far as necessary to describe the Situa- 
tion as conceived by the author, or to group together the 
more important events actually referred to in the play. 
More detailed explanations will be found in the Notes. 

5. To most of the readers of this play the facts of Mary 
Stuart's career are already known ; for in the romance of 
English history, as well as in the galaxy of illustrious and 
unfortunate women, she holds a prominent place. Beauty, 
genius, misfortune and the never-ending question of her 
innocence or guilt have made her one of the most attract- 

* Correspondence, No. 596. 



XXVI INTRODUCTION* 

ive figures as well as fascinating enigmas of history. Born 
Dec. 7, 1542, she united the blood of both Scottish and 
English royalty. Her father, James V., by his marriage 
with Mary of Lorraine, of the brilliant Catholic house of 
Guise in France, laid the foundation at once of his daugh- 
ter*s talents and of her misfortunes. By her father's death, 
only a few days after her birth, she was, as Schiller says, 
" in the cradle a queen." Henry VIII., the Blue Beard of 
the English throne, yet an able and politic monarch, sought 
to unite the thrones of England and Scotland by a marriage 
between his son Edward (VI.) and the infant queen of 
Scotland ; but the influence of her French kindred prevailed, 
and Mary was betrothed to the Dauphin, afterwards Fran- 
cis II. of France. Thus her political and religious destiny 
was determined by causes over which she had no control. 
Taken to France at an early age, she was soon introduced 
at court, "//<?« üppigen Hof der Medicäerin,^* where in the 
midst of adulation and gayety she grew into precocious 
and brilliant womanhood. In 1558, she was married to 
the Dauphin, who by the sudden death of his father, Henry 
IL, became king in 1559. Thus early Mary, bom heir of 
one throne, is called to another, while a fatal destiny has 
made her already claimant to a third. In June, 1560, her 
mother — tili now Regent of Scotland — died, and, in 
December of the same year, her young husband also. Her 
mother-in-law, the famous and infamous Catherine de 
Medici, now became Queen Regent; and the young 
queen, moved both by Catherine's jealous dislike and by the 
advice of her uncles (the Guises) , determined to retum to 
her hereditary kingdom. With weeping eyes, August 
1561, she bids adieu to France, and entere upon a new and 
stormy history. In the meantime, after a dark and trou- 



INTRODUCTION. XXVU 

bled youth, in strong contrast with the brilliant opening of 
Mary's career, her great rival Elizabeth had become Queen 
of England. 

6. Elizabeth Tudor,the " Virgin Queen," born 1533 and 
thus nine years older than Mary, was daughter of Henry 
VIII. and Anne Boleyn. To effect this marriage, Henry, 
without papal sanction, had put away his first wife, Cathe- 
rine of Aragon. Thus, in the view of the Catholic Church, 
Elizabeth's birth bore the taint of illegitimacy ; and herein 
was laid in advance one of the chief grounds of the struggle 
between her and Mary. After a brief reign Edward VI. 
was succeeded by Mary, daughter of Catherine of Aragon, 
*^ die spanische Maria " — to us better known as " Bloody 
Mary," from the religious persecutions in her reign. 
Jealous of her sister Elizabeth, Mary, after the outbreak of 
Wyatt's rebelHon (1554), committed her first to the Tower 
and afterwards had her removed to Woodstock, where she 
was held for a time under st riet surveillance. On the 
death of Mary, 1558, Elizabeth was proclaimed queen. 
The horror of the recent persecutions made her accession 
welcome. Political conditions abroad concurred with ec- 
clesiastical conflicts at home in her favor. The religious 
Propaganda of Rome, aided by Spain and the Catholic 
party of France, in support of the Claims of Mary Stuart, 
identified the cause of the reformed religion in England 
with that of national independance and national pride. 
Thus Elizabeth became more and more the representative 
of the new religion, on which depended her right to the 
throne, while for the opposite reason Mary became iden- 
tified with the cause of Catholicism and of foreign influence. 
Those conditions intensified the contrast and antagonism 
between these two women, which Schiller, with fine poetic 



XXVlll INTRODUCTION. 

instinct, makes the central motif of the play. Outside of 
her strong personal qualities, all conditions, domestic and 
foreign, favored Elizabeth, and concurred to make her 
reign the golden age of England ; yet, with personal gifts 
not less striking and far more attractive, Mary, dowered 
for the noblest destiny, becomes the victim of inexorable 
conditions, no less than of her own misguided passions, 
and dies upon the scaffold ! It was, then, in the struggle 
between these two queenly women, standing for principles 
so momentous, with gifts so splendid yet so diverse, and 
under conditions so intense and so direful, that Schiller 
saw the Clements of a great historic tragedy, in which all 
details of political history might be set aside, and a tragic 
theme be found in the portraiture, "in the Euripidean 
style,** of the supreme event. 

7. Already on the death of Queen Mary of England in 
1558, the inevi table conflict had begun. Refusing to rec- 
ognize Elizabeth's title to the succession, Mary Stuart and 
her husband assumed the title and arms of English royalty ; 
and when in 1560, by the treaty of Edinburgh, framed 
by representatives of England, Scotland and France, 
Elizabeth secured the condition that no further claim should 
be made upon her throne during her life or that of her 
posterity, Mary refiised to agree to this stipulation. It is 
not surprising, then, that when in the f ollowing year — now 
a widow — she determined to retum to Scotland, her Com- 
ing was regarded by Elizabeth as that of an eneray, and she 
was refused permission to pass through England ; indeed, 
she narrowly escaped capture by English cruisers. Upon 
her arrival in Scotland the young queen was eagerly wel- 
comed by a people long distracted by political and reli- 
gious dissensions. At first her beauty, her grace and the 



INTRODUCnON. XXIX 

charm of her manners won all hearts, and for a time she 
seemed anxious to conciliate all interests. She sent an 
ambassador to Elizabeth, proposing that if the latter would 
recognize her succession in the event of her own death 
without issue, no further claim should be made during 
Elizabeth's life-time. But Elizabeth, well knowing that 
this concession would sow the seeds of dissension among 
her people and tempt her own destruction, refused, as she 
Said, " to hang a winding-sheet before her eyes." Yet, 
though disallowing this claim, Elizabeth still made it the 
pretext for interfering in the question of Mary's marriage. 
She objected to Don Carlos of Spain, as a Catholic prince, 
and even proposed — though with doubtful sincerity — her 
own favorite, Dudley, Earl Leicester; but Mary was 
unwilling to share her throne with an English subject, a 
Protestant. Meantime, however, she was pushing her own 
plans, which she suddenly consummated by marrying, July 
1565, Henry Lord Darnley, a kinsman of both herseif and 
Elizabeth by common descent from Henry VH. (See 
Genealogical Table.) This marriage, however seemingly 
politic, was the beginning of Mary's downfall. Darnley was 
handsome but frivolous, and soon manifested a character 
of mingled arrogance and depravity which alienated Mary's 
affection, and brought the direst consequences upon him- 
seif and her. 

8. This marriage, which seemed to strengthen at once 
the Catholic power in Scotland and Mary's claim upon the 
throne of England, was regarded as a menace both to the 
Scottish reformers and to Elizabeth. The Lords of the 
Congregation, under the lead of Mary's half-brother, James 
Stuart, afterwards Earl of Murray, rose in arms, but were 
e^ily defeated by Mary, who rode in person against them. 



j 



XXX INTRODÜCTION. 

. Never did the prospects o£ the Queen of Scots seem 
brighter. Soon, too, the news of her pregnancy still fur- 
ther strengthened the hopes of her supporters at home, in 
England, and in Catholic countries abroad. But these 
fair prospects were soon blighted by Darnley*s arrogance 
and foUy, and by the doom of her own misguided passions. 
Not content with the title of king, her husband claimed the 
legal rights of royalty, which being refused, he proceeded 
from insolence to violence. Mary*s most trusted adviser 
at this time was an Italian, David Rizzio, who, entering her 
Service as court musician, had been advanced to the post 
of private secretary. He it was who had secretly aided her 
marriage with Darnley; but now Darnley, jealous of his 
influence, resolved upon his destruction. At the head of a 
band of discontented nobles, he penetrated into the queen's 
presence, and Rizzio was stabbed to death, almost beneath 
her eyes. This outrage (March, 1566) was bitterlyfelt by 
Mary, who, however, veiled her resentment against Darn- 
ley in Order to pursue her vengeance upon more dangerous 
foes. Fleeing to Dunbar, she quickly gathered her friends ; 
the murderers fled ; Murray and his adherents submitted, 
and the birth of her son (June, 1566) seemed once more to 
secure her power and her hopes. But she was destined 
soon to still darker disaster. 

9. Mary, feeling herseif secure, now treated Darnley 
with open contempt, while James Hepburn, Earl Bothwell, 
one of the boldest and most unscrupulous of the Scottish 
nobles, became her foremost favorite. What follows is 
wrapped in the mystery of crime and horror. Suddenly 
Mary's demeanor towards Darnley changes. He had fallen 
sick at Glasgow : she visits him and, with real or simulated 
sympathy, persuades him to come to Edinburgh. Here h^ 



INTRODUCTION. XXX 1 

is lodged in a suburban house, the Kirk o' Field, where 
she Visits him on the evening of Feb. 9, 1567, and then 
rides gaily off to a wedding at her palace of Holyrood. In 
the depth of night a terrible explosion is heard ; the Kirk 
o' Field is blown to pieces, and the body of Damley, 
Strangled to death^ is found in the garden. This awful 
crime aroused universal horror. Bothwell was at once ac- 
cused, while g^ave suspicions feil upon Mary. After a pre- 
tended trial, Bothwell was acquitted — the queen taking no 
part in the prosecution — and Parliament, overawed like the 
Court, confirmed the verdict. Bothwell now seized the 
Queen's person and carried her off to his castle at Dunbar, 
where he held her prisoner until, after a real or pretended 
reluctance, she consented to marry him, he divorcing his 
wife for this purpose (May, 1567). This fatal step sealed 
Mary's doöm. Confirming the suspicions of her guilt in 
the murder of Darnley, it at once drove her friends to de- 
spair and strengthened her enemies at home and abroad. 
The fear of the murder by Bothwell of her Infant son was 
added to the causes of revolt. The Scottish reformers, un- 
der Murray, again rose in arms. After a brief struggle 
Bothwell was driven into exile, and Mary, confined in a 
Castle on Loch Leven, was compelled to abdicate her 
throne in favor of her son, for whom the Earl of Murray 
became regent. By the aid of young George Douglas, 
Mary made her escape and, revoking her forced abdication, 
essays a new struggle for her crown ; but quickly defeated, she 
flees in a boat across the Frith of Solway and takes refuge 
at Carlisle in England. Here, in disaster and disgrace, 
begins her long captivity. 

10. The question, how far Mary was actually guilty, how 
fer only a weak, and reluctant or willing, victim, in the 



XXXU INTRODUCTION. 

murder of Damley and in her marriage with Bothwell, can 
perhaps never be fuUy determined, though, as Green says, 
" taken simply by themselves, the facts have a significance 
which it is impossible to explain away." It is only one — one 
of the gravest — of the enigmas presented by Mary's enig- 
matical character. Schiller, however, assumes that she 
consented to Bothweirs crimes ; and this guilt, with its 
awfiil expiation, he makes the key-note of the tragedy. 
Coming now, a fugitive from rebellion, to seek help and 
restoration from a kindred queen, Mary — as she bitterly 
declares in our play — was held as a prisoner. Interview 
with Elizabeth and the privilege of passing into France 
were alike denied her. As exigency required, she was 
moved from place to place, for many years under the mild 
guardianship of Earl Shrewsbury, and finally to Fotheringhay 
Castle, where, under the strict oversight of the Puritan, Sir 
Amias Faulet, she is found at the opening of this play. 

II. But what Mary might perhaps no longer have ac- 
complished, if free, was eifected by her imprisonment. 
Whatever may have been her crime in Scotland, neither 
Elizabeth nor English law was justly her judge. Her devo- 
tion to the Catholic religion, her beauty, her romantic 
career, and now her sufferings, wrought powerfully upon the 
minds of men. Her cause was strengthened by Catholic 
sympathy abroad, and especially by the Pope's excom- 
munication of Elizabeth in 1570, which released the Eng- 
lish Catholics from their allegiance. Yet the zeal of Mary's 
friends was met by equal zeal and bitterness. A Catholic 
rising in the north of England under Northumberland and 
Westmoreland was sharply suppressed. Stricter laws were 
passed against the Catholic religion, and Mary*s right of 
succession was 3et aside by Act of Parliament. Yet Eliza- 



WTRODÜCTION. XXXlll 

beth*s Situation became not less difficult. Afraid either to 
prosecute or to release Mary, and threatened both at home 
and abroad, she again owed her triumph to the madness 
of Mary and her friends, and to the plots in her behalf. 

12. The Duke of Norfolk, a powerful and hitherto loyal 
nobleman who aspired to a marriage with Mary, now en- 
tered into a conspiracy for her release, in which foreign aid 
was sought. But the plan was detected, and Norfolk was 
executed (1572). His confederate, the Bishop of Ross, 
was sent to the Tower and afterwards banished. Now fol- 
lowed a period of outward peace ; yet still the religious 
troubles of Scotland, with Catholic influences abroad and, 
later especially, papal emissaries from the seminary at 
Rheimsy kept alive the hopes of Mary's supporters, who 
now sought more secret and more desperate measures. In 
1584 a conspiracy, headed by James Throckmorton, impli- 
cated the Spanish ambassador, Mendoza. In 1585, the 
plot of Dr. Parry aroused increased alarm. For these move- 
ments, which did not stop short of the purpose to murder 
Elizabeth, Mary was held to be responsible. She was now 
consigned to the care of Faulet, and a further Act was 
passed, which included not only all conspirators but, with 
manifest reference to Mary, all persons in whose behalf 
conspiracy should be made. These violent measures pro- 
duced only renewed plots. Under the influence of emis- 
saries from Rheims, Savage, a young officer who had 
served with Parma in the Netherlands, vows the death of 
the queen ; a wealthy young enthusiast, Anthony Babington, 
Vnth Tichbume and others, undertakes to secure Mary's re- 
lease, and Mary herseif takes part in the correspondence. 
But the plot is detected by Elizabeth*s watchful ministers. 
The leaders are executed and Mary's own papers are 



XXXIV INTRODÜCtiON. 

seized. She is now placed under stiictest süiveillance ; 
and at last, with the conviction that there can be no safety 
!or England while she lives, it is determined to bring her 
to trial, as a conspirator against the lif e of Elizabeth, under 
the Act of the preceding year. 

I3. For this solemn procedure a commission of forty-two 
judges was appointed, who sat at Fotheringhay. Mary at 
first refused to answer ; but being persuaded that this would 
be construed as aconfession of guilt, she at last consented to 
plead. With great dignity she maintained her innocence of 
all plots against the life of Elizabeth, while claiming her 
right, as a captive queen, to seek her own release. The 
alleged copies of her letters she declared to be falsified, and 
vainly demanded to be confronted with her secretaries, 
whose testimony, as well as Babington's dying confession, 
seemed to point to her guilt. The commission adjoumed 
to Westminster palace, and there Mary was declared guilty 
of conspiracy against the life of the queen and condemned 
to death. She received the announcement with dignity, 
declaring herseif an innocent yet willing martyr to the 
Catholic faith. Elizabeth still sought delay ; but urged by 
Parliament, by her ministers and by public opinion, as well 
as by rumors of new perils (Schiller invents an overt act, 
and provides, besides, even more dramatic motives), she 
at last signed the fatal order and entrusted it to her secre- 
tary, Davison, to be provided with the Great Seal ; yet still 
expressing the hope that other means might be found to re- 
lieve her from the dread necessity. Her ministers, know- 
ing her hesitation, seized the opportunity and ordered the 
execution, which, under the direction of Shrewsbury and 
Kent (Schiller from dramatic motives Substitutes Burleigb 
and Leicester), occurred at Fotheringhay, February 8, 1587. 



INTRODUCTION. XXXV 

On the scaÄoid Mary exhibited a courage, a dignity and a 
piety which aroused deepest sympathy and, more than 
anything in her life, have shed glory upon her name. 
Elizabeth showed surprise and horror, real or assumed, on 
the receipt of the news, and by public mourning and pro- 
testations, and the punishment of her faithful servants, she 
sought to turn from herseif the odium of the deed. Davi- 
son was sent to the Tower, and even Burleigh was banished 
for a time from her presence. But her dissimulation was 
as vain as was the sacrifice. Upon her still rests the odium 
of the deed. On other fields she had still to fight for 
her ^^angefochtenen Thron^' \ and on this throne, at last, her 
successor was the son of Mary ! 

14« Such is a brief outline of the complex historical facts 
with which Schiller had to deal ; which, however, he pro- 
posed to treat in retrospect or perspective only, assuming as 
the basis of his drama the Situation presented at the time 
of Mary's condemnation. Thus the play opens at Fother- 
inghay, when Mary is about to receive the fatal announce- 
ment, which, by the poet's fiction, is communicated only two 
days before the execution. The final catastrophe is thus, 
from the first, fully in view, and in all its tragic significance 
becomesthe tnotif^^ well as the end of the drama. In the 
first Act the exposition of the Situation is impressively pre- 
sented, and the dramatic action already begun ; which then 
moves forward with an unflagging interest worthy of high- 
est admiration, unequaled perhaps, in the skillful manage- 
ment of plot and of detail, by any other of Schiller' s plays. 
Elaborate analysis would be out of place here ; only a few 
suggestions will be added with regard to the general treat- 
ment of the plot and of the characters. More detailed re- 
marks will be found in connection with the severa) 
Scenes. 



XXXVl INTRODUCTION. 

15- A few words, however, may here be iüserted äS to 
Schiller's historical authorities. His free treatment of the 
history does not, of course, imply neglect of such study, 
but rather the contrary, in view of his effort " to obtain 
freedom for the fancy over the history,*' and at the same 
time " to secure possession of all that the latter contained 
which could be used." * This, however, renders it unne- 
cessary, except for purely critical purposes, to inquire into 
the authority for this or that view, or even to detail fully 
the list of the books used in preparation for this play. 
These, we may say briefly, included the chief authorities 
then known : The Latin " History " of Buchanan (Mary's 
bitter enemy) and "Annais'* of Camden; also Robertson, 
Hume, etc. It may suffice to say here, that Schiller used 
chiefly the German Geschichte der Regierung der Königin 
Elizabeth y by Archenholz, which gave a sympathetic view 
of Mary's life and sufferings; and the French Rapin 
Thoyras Histoire dAngleterre (to which is due the French 
form of some proper names) ; and, for the lifth Act, the 
genial account of Mary's execution by Brantome (author of 
Les Dames Illustres, etc.) ; and also, for the religious cere- 
monials of this Act, a volume of Theological Miscellanies. 
From what has been said already it foUows that the histori- 
cal details of the play should not be too closely questioned. 
In more important instances, however, an occasional com- 
ment is made in the Notes. 

l6. The purpose of the play is to exhibit the character 
of Mary Stuart in an heroic and tragic aspect. Guilt, peni- 
tence, persecution, misfortune, heightened by the charms 
of her beauty, the devotion of friends, the passionate self- 

♦ Correspondence, No. 630; July 19, 1799. 



INTRODUCTION. XXXVll 

sacrifice of love, are its pathetic Clements. To these is 
added the sharp contrast of Elizabeth, false, jealous, venge- 
ful ; streng where Mary is weak, weak and despicable where 
Mary is strong and noble. The character of Elizabeth is 
drawn, indeed, in darkest colors ; yet the poet*s injustice 
consists rather in concealing her higher qualities as queen, 
with which his drama was not concerned, than in any mis- 
representation of her personal characteristics. The con- 
trast and antagonism of these two women ofFer, indeed, 
many striking and tragic aspects. Schiller has been criti- 
cized for exaggerating the purely personal element, and for 
making the final catastrophe turn upon personal passions, 
aroused by a fictitious interview. But herein the author 
followed a true poetic instinct. It is, after all, not events, 
however momentous, hwtpersons and the collisions of per- 
sonal feeling and action, that most interest us. And it is 
with infinite pathos that an interview, for which in fact Mary 
had earlier begged in vain, is made the scene of the supreme 
conflict and the swift occasion of her death. In a still 
profounder sense, also, this interview becomes the central 
point of the play ; for Mary is thus made an active agent, 
provoking her own ruin. A passive martyrdom is pathetic 
indeed, but not tragic. But, as already by the fiction of 
her understanding with Mortimer and her intrigue with 
Leicester, so especially in the bold fiction of this interview, 
Mary is made to display the passionate Clements of her own 
character, and, goaded to desperation, becomes herseif the 
aggressor, thus creating the Situation in which poetic justice 
demands her doom. These bold fictions of Mary's rela- 
tions with Mortimer and with Leicester, and of her inter- 
view with Elizabeth — which are all, in fact, part of one 
purpose — are the very soul of the play, and are perhaps 
Scbiller's happiest achievement in dramatic invention. 



XXXVlll INTRODUCnON. 

17. Of his moral judgment of Mary, Schiller leaves us in 
no doubt. He assumes her guilt in the death of Damley 
and in her marriage with Bothwell ; but the one is due to 
bitter provocation, the other to the overmastering power 
of the tempter, and both have been expiated by years of 
penitence and suffering. As a captive queen she has sought 
release; but of all charges as against.the queen of Eng- 
land she is innocent, a sacrifice to her religious faith, and 
the victim alike of the devotion of friends and the malice 
of enemies. Whatever her earlier crimes or errors, "/« 
England ist^kein Richter über j/V," and Elizabeth is not 
her lawful prosecutor. Thus her death becomes a martyr- 
dom. Such Mary herseif feels it to be, and with all the 
resignation and glory of a martyr she mounts the scafiold. 
On the other hand Elizabeth, though triumphant, is left at 
last alone and despised. Her character, made up of stränge 
contrasts, is drawn with great power. Schiller's conception 
of her as a " königliche Heuchlerin " makes the adequate 
representation of the character only the more difiicult; 
indeed, he thought it demanded even more ability in the 
actress than that of Mary. 

18. Around these two principal personages, each the 
center of her own party, are grouped the other characters 
of the play. Hannah Kennedy and the other women 
exhibit the devoted affection with which Mary ever knew 
how to inspire her intimates. Faulet is the austere Puritan, 
faithful alike to the law and to his prisoner, and spuming 
overtures of treachery, even from his queen. Burleigh 
represents the statesmanship of England in that stormy 
time, holding the safety of the crown superior to all per- 
sonal or even humane considerations. Kent occupies the 
Jovver and narrower plane of the mere partisan, In Shrews- 



INTRODUCTION. XXXIX 

bury (Talbot), whose kindness as Mary's keeper has been 
remarked, is uttered the voice of a larger humanity, appeal- 
ing from the passions of the hour to the final judgment 
of mankind. Davison is the faithful public servant, with 
a shrewd knowledge of Elizabeth's character, yet deceived 
at last by her dissimulation and punished for her crime. 
The arts of the French diplomacy of that day are well 
represented in Aubespine and Belli^vre. In Melvil are 
:seen the serene faith and devotion of the tnie priest; 
while the fictitious character of Mortimer Stands for the 
passionate ardor that inflamed so many enthusiasts for the 
liberation of Mary, and for that fascination of sensuous 
love which it seemed part of her unhappy destiny to 
inspire. In contrast with this noble if sometimes 
extravagant character, as a foil also to Elizabeth and, 
with Mortimer, the chief agent in the development of 
the plot, Stands Leicester, the favorite of Elizabeth, yet 
plotting for the band of Mary, and false to both; the 
ambitious yet cringing courti^r and artful schemer, all 
whose advantages, though managed with consummate ability 
yet for purely selfish objects, are brought to failure and 
shame. All these characters are not only types true to 
their age, but, though sometimes with free transposition of 
facts, are well marked persans also. In none of Schiller' s 
dramas is the characterization more distinctly marked or 
more consistently maintained. 

19. It was in part, doubtless, Schiller's harsh picture of 
Elizabeth that prevented the early acceptance of this play 
in England. Schiller was anxious that it should be at once 
published and acted in English. For this purpose, as he 
completed the successive acts, they were submitted to 
Mr. Joseph Mellish, an English friend then residing in 



Xl INTRODUCTION. 

Germany. But this project met with no success in 
England. The translation by Mellish (included in Bohn's 
Library) is, however, of great literary interest ; for, besides 
being generally well executed, it gives the earlier (MSS.) 
form of the play ; and in many cases, especially in the 
earlier Acts, shows important variations from the Standard 
texts. 

20. One further point it seems important to notice here. 
Schiller has been accused of showing in this play undue 
partiality for the Catholic religion, and, with equal zeal, 
of injustice to that Church. The two charges ought to 
show, what is the fact, that neither is true. Nothing 
was farther from Schiller' s purpose than religious pro- 
pagandism in any form. The ecclesiastical conflict he 
regarded as only a part, though a very important part, 
of the historical setting of his play. He does füll justice to 
the solemnity and sensuous charm of the worship of the 
Catholic Church, and to the devotion of its true believers ; 
yet he does not conceal the crimes committed in its name, 
nor the intemperate zeal of some of its adherents. The 
honors of probity and piety, with their opposite faults or 
errors, are distributed with equal hand among the con- 
fessors of either faith. 

21. The language of the play is everywhere lofty and 
grand, perhaps too evenly so. Very great freedom is used 
in the construction of the verse — in the number of 
syllables, the verse-accent, csesura, etc. — not from care- 
lessness, but because the author had come to assert a larger 
liberty in dramatic composition. Such irregularities may 
best be verified in the reading. In the play also for the 
first time, and with delightful effect (Act III., Scene i), 
the author employs lyric stanzas, of which he made so large 



INTRODUCnON. xll 

use in his later dramas. In this, as in other respects, it seems 
that the author was justified in regarding this play as having 
first assured his mastery of the " dramatic organ," and as 
marking thus an epoch in his own development. 

22. A more detailed criticism of the play would be out 
of place here, and perhaps unjust to those who are expected 
to read it with fresh and unbiased interest. Maria Stuart 
did not at first make the same great impression on the stage 
as Wallenstein^ the Maid of Orleans^ or TelL Yet, while 
its success as an acting play has rather grown with the 
lapse of time, its literary repute has always been great. 
Goethe regarded it as one of the greatest of Schiller's 
dramas. Tieck and A. W. Schlegel gave it highest praise. 
Mme. de Stael declared it to be the most pathetic and the 
best conceived of all German tragedies. Even in England, 
Carlyle, though not content with its portraiture of Eliza- 
beth, declares that "Maria Stuart is a beautiful tragedy" 
..." with abundant proofs of genius." In this country, in- 
terested as we are in English history yet free from historical 
prejudice, its subject will always cause it to be widely read, 
and the reading will best reveal its power and beauty. 



jflftarla Stuart 



3)erfottCtt: 

SlifaBetl^, Äönigin von Snglanb. 

3Raxxa Qtuaxt, Äönigin von ©d^ottlanb, ©efangcnc 

in @nglanb. 
SloBert ©ubicp, ®raf von Sciccftcr. 
® corg ^aliot, ®raf von ©J^rcraSBurp. 
Sßill^clm ßccil, Saron von Surlcigi^, ©rofefd^a^s 

ntciftcr. 
®raf üonÄcnt. 

SBill^cIm ®at)ifon, ©taat§felretär. 
Slmiaä faulet, Slittcr, §ütcr bcr SKaria. 
SDlortimcr, fcinJlcffc. 
®raf SluBcfpinc, franjöftfd^cr ©cfanbtcr. 
®raf ScIIicötc, aufecrorbcntlid^er Sotfd^aftcr von 

^xanlxtx^. 
Df cIIp, SKortimcrä ^rcunb. 
©rugcott ©rurp, jrocitcr §ütcr bcr SKaria. 
SKcIüil, i^r §au§l^ofmciftcr. 
Surgopn, i^r Slrjt. 
§atttta Äcnncbp, il^rc Slmmc. 
SKargareta ÄurI, il^rc Äammerfrou. 
©^criff bcr®raff4aft. 
Dffijicr bcr SciBwad^c. 
granjöfifd^c unb englifd^c §crren, 
%xaianttn. 

ipofbiettcr bcr Königin von Snglanb. 
©teuer unb S)icttcrittnctt ber Äönigin Don ©d^ott« 

lanb. 



Ofrller Jlttftug. 



3m ©d^Ug 3U gotl^etingl^a^. 
©in 3^^^^^- 

«rjler Huflritt. 

^anna tttnnthn, 9Imme ber Adnifiin t>on 6<!^ottIanb, in heftigem Streit 

tnit SfiauUt, ber im »egriff ift, einen ©d^ranf ju 5^en. ^tu^ton 

^tutn, fein ®e^Ufe, mit »ret^eifen. 

Itennebti« 

SQSaS mad^t 3^r, ©ir? SBeld^ neue S)reifti8leit ! 
3urüd von biefem ©d^ranf ! 

I^aulet. 

9Bo tarn ber ©d^mud l^et? 
?Som oBem ©tod warb et l^eraBgeroorfen; 
S)er ©ärtner ^at beftod^en toetben foffen 
SDlit biefem ©d^mucf — %lvi^ über SBeiberliftl 
3;ro^ meiner Sluf jtd^t, meinem fd^arf en ©ud^en 
91 4 Jloftbar!eiten, nod^ geheime @d^ä|e! 

(@id^ ttBer ben ©d^ranf mad^enb.) 

2Bo baS geftedt ^at, liegt nod^ me^r! 

|tennebt|. 

3urü(f, aSerroegener! 
^ier liegen bie ©el^eimniffe ber gabp ! 

(ö) 



6 SRaria 6tuart. 

ffottlei 

Sie eben fud^Md^. (St^vtfien^ertMWiie^ntb.) . 10 

Unbebeutenbe 
^Papiere, blofee Übungen ber gebet, 
^eg jterterg trour'ge äBeile }u t)erlür}en. 

ffaulei 

3n müfe'gci^ SBeile fd^afft ber böfe ©eift. 

ßä ftnb franjöftfd^e ©d^riften* 
l^aulei 

S)efto fd^Iimmer! 
Sie ©pvad^e rebet @nglanbd geinb. 15 

Itmnebii« 

Äonjepte 
SSon Sriefen an bie Äönigin von ßnglanb. 

I^aulet 

Sie überlieft' id^ — ©ie^! SBag fd^immert l^ier? 

(Cr 6at einen gel^eimen9»effort geöffnet unb jiei^t au3 einem berborgenen %a<l^ 
. ©ef^meibe ^erbor.) 

@in löniglid^eS ©timbanb, reid^ an ©teinen, 
Surd^jogen mit ben Silien von granlreid^! 

(®r giebt e8 feinem Segleiter.) 

S5ern)al§rt*ä, Srurp. 2egt*ä ju bem übrigen ! (J)ruri> ge^t ob.) 20 

D fd^impflid^e ©eroalt, bie roir erleiben! 

I^aulet 

©olang fte nod^ befi^t, fann fte nod^ fd^aben, 
Senn affeS roirb ©eroel^r in i^rer §anb. 

$ennebi|* 

©eib gütig, ©ir. 5Re^mt nid^t ben legten ©d^mudf 



®rfter «ufjug. 1. «uftritt. / 

3lu§ uttfcmt Scbcn tocg. ®ic gammctDoffe 26 

(grfreut bcr Slnblicf alter §ertKc^Icit, 
®cttn attcS anbre f)abt 3^t unä cntriffen. 

I^aulet 

@S liegt in guter §anb. ©etDiffenl^aft 
SBirb es ju feiner 3rit jurücf gegeben! 

|tennebi|, 
aSer fie^t eS biefen fal^Ien SBänben an, 30 

©a^ eine ftönigin ^ier roo^nt? 3Bo ift 
S)ic ^immclbecfc über i^rem ©i$? 
SKuft fie ben järtlid^ weic^genjö^nten %n^ 
3tx(S)t auf gemeinen raul^en 33oben fe^en? 
3Rit grobem 3'«*^ — t^i^ fd^Ied^tfte ßbelfrau 35 

aßürb* eS öcrfd^mä^n — bebicnt man i^re 2^afcl. 

I^aulet. 
©0 fpeiftc fie ju ©teripn i^ren (Satten, 
®a fie aus ®olb mit i^rem Suhlen tranl. 

|tennebi|« 
Sogar beä ©piegelä Keine 5lotburft mangelt. 

I^aulet. 
©olang fte nod^ i^r eitleä Silb befd^aut, 40 

§ört fte nid^t auf, ju ^offen unb ju wagen. 

üennebii. 
Sin Sudlern fc^lt'g, ben (Seift ju unterl^alten. 

I^aulet 
Sie 33ibel lic^ man i^r, baä §erj ju beffern. 

$ennebi|« 
©elbft i^re S^anU warb il^r weggenommen. 

I^aulet. 
SQSeil fie Derbul^lte Sieber brauf gefpielt. 45 

Bennebij. 
3ft baS ein ©d^idEfal für bie aSeid^erjognc, 



8 Slatia @tuatt« 

Sie in bcr SBicge Äönigin fd^on xoax, 

am üpp'gcn §of bcr aRebicäcrin 

3n icbcr greuben güHc aufactoad^fen! 

(Sg fei genug, ba| man bic SKad^t i^r nal^nt, 60 

3Rufe man bie armen gUtter il^r mißgönnen? 

3n großes Unglüd lernt ein ebleä §erj 

©id^ enblid^ finben; aber rocl^e tf)ut% 

®cä geben« Ileine gi^^ben ju entbehren. 

I^aulei 

©ie roenben nur baä §et^ bem ©iteln ju, 66 

Sag in jtd^ gelten unb bereuen foK. 
@in üppig lafterDoQeä geben bü^t ftd^ 
3n SRangel unb @miebrigung aQein. 

|tennebi|. 

SBenn il^rc jarte S^genb ftd^ verging, 

3Kag fte'8 mit ®ott abt^un unb i^rem ©ei^en, eo 

3n ßnglanb ift lein SKc^ter über fte* 

l^aulei 

©ie wirb gerid^tet, roo fie freoelte. 

Itennebq. 
S\m ^reoeln feffeln jte }u enge Sanbe, 

l^aulei 
Sod^ xon^U {te aud biefen engen Sanben 
®en 2lrm ju ftreden in bie SBelt, bie gatfel 65 

S)cä Sürgerlricgeä in baS SleidJ ju fd^leubern 
Unb gegen unfre Königin, bie ®ott 
ßrl^alte! 5IKeud^clrotten ju bewaffnen. 
Srregte fie auä biefen SKauern nid^t 
S)en Söäroid^t ^ßarrp unb ben Sabington 70 

3u ber öcrflud^tcn 2:^at be§ Äönigämorb«? 
^ielt biefeS ßifcngittcr fte jurüd, 
Sag eble $erj bes Storfolf ju umftriden? 



«rftcr «ufaug. 1. «uf tritt. Ö 

^t fte geopfert, fiel ba§ Beftc ^aupt 

auf biefer Snfel unterm ^enlerbeil — 75 

Uttb fd^redte biefeS jammerDotte Seifpiel 

3)ie älafenben jurücf, bie ftd^ roctteifemb 

Um il^retroitten in ben äbgrunb ftürjen? 

3)ie »lutgertiftc füffen ftd^ für fie 

SKit immer neuen 2:obc8opfem an, 80 

Unb baä mirb nimmer enben. Bis fie felBP, 

Sie ©d^ulbigfte, barauf geopfert ift. 

— D, 5M bem 2:ag, ba biefeS SanbeS Äüfte 

©aftfreunblid^ biefe ^elena empfing. 

|tennebi|. 

©ajifreunblid^ l^ätte ®nglanb fte empfangen? 86 

35ie Ungltidfelige, bie feit bem 2:ag, 

3)a fte ben gufe gefegt in biefe« Sanb, 

Site eine ^xl^t^^^mit, SJertrieBne 

S5ei ber SBermanbten ©^u| ju fud^en fam^ 

©id^ roiber aSölIerred^t unb Äönigäroürbe 90 

©efangen ftel^t, in enger Äerlerl^aft 

®er ^viQttii fi^öne ^affxt mufe Dertrauem — 

3)ie je^t, nad^bem fte aUeä ^at erfal^ren, 

9Bad bad ©efängnid Stttred f^ai, gemeinen 

SSerBred^em glei^, t)or bed ©erid^teä ©d^ran!en 95 

@eforbert n)irb unb fd^impflid^ angetlagt 

auf 2eiB unb 2eBen — eine Äönigin! 

ffaulei 

©le lam inä 2anb ate eine SDlötberin, 

aSerjagt von i^rem SßoK, beS 2:^ronä entfe^t, 

2)en fie mit fd^merer ®reueltl^at gefd^änbet. 100 

aSerfd^rooren fam fte gegen ©nglanbä ®Iüdf, 

S)er fpanifd^en SKaria Blut'ge Briten 

QwM ju Bringen, SngeSanb latl^oUfd^ 



10 naria Stuart. 

Su mad^en, an bcn ^ranjmann ju tjctratcn. 

aSarum ücrfd^mä^te fic'8, bcn ßbinburger 103 

SBertrag ju untcrfd^rciben, il^rcn Slnfprud^ 

2ln ®nglanb aufzugeben unb ben SBBeg 

2lu3 biefem Äerler fd^nett ftd^ aufeutl^un 

3Rit einem ^eberftrid^? ©ie wollte lieber 

©efangen bleiben, jt^ mi^^anbelt fe^n, iio 

3lfe biefeä 2^itete leerem $runf entfagen. 

aSeäraegen t^at fte baS ? SBeil fie ben SRänlen 

SBertraut, ben böfen Äünften ber aSerfd^roörung^ 

Unb un^eilfpinnenb biefe ganje 3«fel 

3(ud il^rem Werfer ju erobern l^offt. 115 

3^r fpottet, ©ir — 3ur §ärte fügt gl^r nod^ 

SDen bittem §o^n! ©ie ^egte fol(|e 2:räume, 

2)ie ^ier lebenbig eingemauert lebt, 

3u ber fein ©d^att beö 2:rofte§, feine ©timme 

5Der greunbfd^aft a\x^ ber lieben §eimat bringt, 120 

3)ie löngft fein SKenfd^enangefid^t me^r \^autt, 

Site i^rer Äerf ermeifter finftre ©tirn, 

3)ie erft feit fur^em einen neuen SBäd^ter 

ßrl^ielt in Surem raupen Slnoerroanbten, 

aSon neuen ©täben ftc^ umgittert pe^t — 125 

l^aulet. 

Äein ßifengitter fd^ü^t oor il^rer Sift. 

aSei^ id^, ob biefe ©täbe nid^t burd^feilt, 

Sfiid^t biefeä 3^"^"^^^^ Soben, biefe SBänbe, 

aSon aufeen feft, nid^t ^ol^l oon innen ftnb 

Unb ben SJerrat einladen, xocnn id^ fd^lafe? 130 

g^lud^oHeS 3[mt, baä mir geworben ift, 

2)ie unl^eilbrütenb Siftige gu lauten. 

S3om ©d^lummer jagt bie ^urd^t mid^ auf; idf; gel^e 



grftct Äufjuß. 2. «uftriti* 11 

5Rad^tS um, mt ein gequälter ©eift, erptobe 

S)eä ©d^Ioffeä SRiegel unb ber SBä^ter Streu 135 

Unb fel^e üitternb jeben SKorgen lommen, 

3)er meine %nx(i)t ma^r matl^zn fann. ©od^ mol^I mir! 

aSol^l! @§ ift i&offnung, bafe eS Balb nun enbet. 

3)enn lieber mö^t' vS) ber SBerbammten ©d^ar 

aSad^ftel^enb an ber §öDenpforte lauten, 140 

2Kö biefe ränlecoffe Äönigin. 

S)a!ommtfiefelbft! 

ffaulet. 

SDen S^riftuS in ber §anb, 
S)ie ^offart unb bie Sßeltluft in bem ^erjen. 



^weiter Huflriti 

fBtatia im €d^lder, ein Jtrujifis in ber $anb. t^ie Oor<9en* 
|tennebt| mt entgegcneilcnb). 

D Äonigin! 3Kan tritt unä ganj mit g^ü^en, 

SDer S^prannei, ber §ärte wirb lein gi^l/ 1^ 

Unb jeber mm 2:ag l^äuft neue Seiben 

Unb 2>^ma^ auf bein gelrönteä §aupt. 

©ag' an, maä neu gefd^e^en ift? 

©iel^ l^er! 
SJein ?ßult ift aufgebrod^en, beine ©d^riften, 
S)ein einj'ger ©(^a|, ben wir mit Wii) gerettet, löo 

©er le^te Sleft von beinern Srautgefd^meibe 



12 Sparta Stuart« 

SluS ^ranlrcici^ ift in feiner ^anb» S)u f)a\t min 
SHid^tS Äöniglid^eä mel^r, bift ganj beraubt. 

Paria* 

Seru^ige btd^, §anna. ®iefe Flitter mad^en 

2)ie Königin nic^t auS. 5IKan fann nn^ niebrig 156 

Se^anbeln, nid^t emiebrigen. gci^ l^abe 

3n ßnglanb mxd) an vxd gewönnen lernen, 

^d^ fann a\x^ bag Derfc^meri^en. @ir^ ^f)x f)abt @ud^ 

©eroaltfam jugeeignet, waS id^ 6ud^ 

3lo^ l^eut ju übergeben n)iQenS xoax. 160 

Sei biefen Sd^riften finbet fid^ ein Sricf, 

Seftimmt für meine föniglid^e ©d^roefter 

SBon gnglanb — ®ebt mir @uer SBort, bafe ^fjx 

Si^n reblic^ an fie felbft wollt übergeben^ 

Unb nid^t in ä3urleigl^§ ungetreue ^anb. i65 

ffaulei 

2|d^ n)erbe mid^ bebenlen^ n)ad ju tl^un ift. 

Patio« 

31&r foat ben ^nl^alt wiffen, ©ir. 3d^ bitte 

gn biefem Srief um eine grofte Ounft — 

— Um eine Unterrebung mit il^r felbft, 

®ie id^ mit 2lugen nie gefe^n — 3Ran f)at mid^ 170 

SBor ein ©erid^t von SKännem üorgeforbert, 

®ie id^ als meineSgleid^en nid^t erlennen, 

3u benen id^ lein $erj mir faffen fann. 

©lifabetl^ ift meines ©tammeS, meine« 

(Sefd^led^ts unb SRangeS — ^l^r allein, ber ©d^mefter, 175 

®er Königin, ber ^rau fann id^ mid^ öffnen. 

I^aulei 

©e^r oft, SRpIabp, i)aU 3^r @uer ©d^itffal 
Unb ®ure S^re SKännern anvertraut, 
2)ie ®urer Sld^tung minber mürbig waren. 



(Srfter fLufiUd. 2. auftritt. 13 

gd^ bitte nod^ um eine jtoeite ©unft, 180 

Unmenfd^lic^Ieit aHein fann mir fie weigern. 

Sd^on lange 3^it entbel^r' id^ im ©efdngnid 

®er Äird^e a:roft, ber ©aframente SBo^It^at, 

Unb bie mir Äron' unb grei^eit f)at geraubt, 

®ie meinem geben felber brol^t, wirb mir 185 

3)ie ^immeldtl^üre nid^t Derfd^lie^en moUen. 

fßavAA. 

auf Suren SBSunfd^ wirb ber 3)ed^ant beS Drt8 — 

Paria (unterbr^t i^n Itb^oft). 

2Sd^ toxU nid^td t)om 3)ed^anten. @inen ^riefter 
aSon meiner eignen Äird^e forbre id^. 
— aiud^ ©d^reiber unb 5Rotarien ©erlang* id^, 190 

Um meinen legten SBillen auf jufe^en. 
S)er ©ram, baä lange Äerferelenb nagt 
Sin meinem geben. 3Jleine läge finb 
©Qöl^lt, befürd^t' id^, unb id^ ad)it mid^ 
©leid^ einer ©terbenben. 195 

yaulei 

Sa tl^ut ^l^r mol^I, 
S)a8 fmb Setrad^tungen, bie ®ud^ gejiemen. 

Paria. 

Unb weife id^, ob nid^t eine fd^neHe §anb 

3)eä ÄummerS langfameä ©efd^äft befd^Ieunigt ? 

3d^ n)iH mein S^eftament auffegen, mü 

aSerfügung treffen über baä, waö mein ift. 200 

yaulei 

®ie ^eil^eit l^abt '^ffv. ©nglanbä Äönigin 
aSiÖ fid^ mit @urem SRaube nid^t bereid^em. 

Paria. 

aWan l^at pon meinen treuen Äammerfrauen^ 



14 3Raria Stuart. 

SBon meinen 3)ienem mid^ getrennt — 3Bo fmb fie? ^ 

SBaä ift i^r Sc^itffal? 3^rer ®ieufte fann i^ 205 

(Snixaim ; bod^ Berul^igt n)ia id^ f ein^ 

3)a^ bie ©etreu'n nid^t leiben unb entbel^ren« 

yaulei 

gür @ure 3)iener ift gef orgt. («* »ta ae^en,) 

Paria. 

^f)x gel^t, ©ir? S'&i^ »erlaßt mid^ abermafe, 

Unb ol^ne mein geänftigt fürd^tenb $er} 210 

^er Dual ber Ungen)i|l^eit gu entlaben. 

3d^ bin, DanI 6urer ©pä^er SBad^famleit, 

SBon atter 2BeIt gefc^ieben, feine Äunbe 

©elangt ju mir burd^ biefe Serfermauem, 

aKein ©c^idEfal liegt in meiner geinbe §anb. 2I6 

6in peinlid^ langer SKonat ift Dorüber, 

©eitbem bie Dier^ig Äommiffarien 

3n biefem ©d^Io^ mid^ tiberfallen, ©d^ranlen 

ßrrid^tet, fd^nett, mit unanftänbiger ®ile, 

aKid^ unbereitet, o^ne Slnroaltä §ilfe, 220 

fßox ein nod^ nie erl^ört ©erid^t gefteQt, 

2luf fd^Iaugefafete fd^roere Älagepunite 

3Jlid^, bie betäubte, Überrafd^te, flugä 

Sluä bem ©ebäd^tniä Siebe fte^en laffen — 

SBSie ©eifter lamen fxe unb fd^manben mieber* 225 

©eit biefem 2:age fd^roeigt mir jeber 3Kunb, 

3d^ fud^* umfonft in gurem SBIidE ju lefen, 

Db meine Unfd^ulb, meiner ^eunbe Sifer, 

Db meiner ^einbe böfer 3lat geftegt. 

Sred^t enblid^ @uer ©d^meigen — lafet mid^ wiffen, 230 

2Ba3 id^ ^u fürd^ten, maä ju l^offen l^abe. 

yauUiCnad^ einer $aufe). 

^d^lie^t @ure Sled^nung mit bem i^immel (ll^, 



®rftcr 9lufjug. 2. auftritt. 16 

^^ l^off' auf feine ®nabe, ©ir — unb ^offe 
2luf ftrengeä ^z^i t)on meinen irb^fd^en Slid^tem. 

faulet 

dtt^t foS @ucl^ n)erben. 3^^if^(t nid^t batan. 235 

3ft mein ^ßrojefe entfd^ieben, 6ir? 
faulet 

^d^ toei^ nid^t. 
Paria« 
Sintd^ Derurteiß? 

yaulet« 
^^ xoü% nid^tg^ SRpIabp. 

Plaria* 
SRan liebt l^ier rafd^ ju Sßerle ju gel^n. @oll mid^ 
a)er 3Dlörbcr überfallen, wie bie SRid^ter? 

fßmltl 
®enft immetl^in, eö fei fo, unb er wirb (Sud^ 240 

3n beferer gaffung bann, alä biefe,finben. 

Paria« 

5Kid^t8 fott mid^ in (Srftaunen fe^en, ©ir, 

SDSaS ein ®eri(^täl^of in SEBeftminfterl^all, 

3)en Surleigl^ä §afe unb §attonä 6ifer lenft, 

Su urteln fid^ erbreifte — ®eife xd) ho6), 245 

aSSaä ©nglanbä Königin wagen barf ju tl^un. 

yaulei 

@nglanbä 93el^errfd^er braud^en nid^tg ju fd^euen, 

Site il^r Oeroiffen unb il^r Parlament. 

®a8 bie ©ered^tigleit gefprod^en, furd^tloS, 

5Bor aller SBelt wirb ed bie SKad^t Dolläiel^nt 250 



16 SWatia ©tuatt. 



fritter auftritt. 



i^it Goriscn. fOlottimcr, ^auletft iReffe, tritt herein unb, o^ne ber 
Königin einige Stufmerffamteit }u bezeigen, |u ^ulet. 

9lot:timet* 

3Ran fud^t (Sud), Ol^eim. 

(Qr entfentt fid^ auf eben bie SBeife. ^ie ftönigin bemerft ed mit UnroiSen 
unb menbet ft(^ ju faulet, bev il^m folgen ioiS.) 

©ir, no(f) eine Sitte. 
SEBenn 3^i^ wiir roaä ju fagen ^abt — von ®a^ 
©rtrag* id^ t)iel, id^ el^te (guct älter. 
S)en Übermut beö Sünglingö trag* id^ nid^t. 
Spart mir ben SlnblidC feiner ro^en ©itten. 255 

yauUi 

SBad i^n @ud^ wibrig mad^t^ mad^t mir i^n toert« 

äSo^I ift ed leiner r>on ben meid^en S^l^oren, 

a)ie eine falfd^e SBSeibert^rdne fd^meljt — 

6r ijl gereift, lommt au8 ?ßari8 unb SleimS 

Unb bringt fein treu altenglifd^ $er} }urüdf: 260 

Sabtj, an bem ift 6ure ilunft Derloren 1 («e^t ob.) 



Pierter Hufteitt 

Ratia. Semc^. 

3)iirf 6ud^ ber 9h)^e bad ind %nax% fagen! 
&, tdift^artl 

Plarill (in Stod^bcnten berlorcn). 

Sit ^aben in ben S^agen unferd ©langes 




MARIA STUART. 
.From the oHgituü pMurt by Zticchero, tn the FMnbermann CoUeetiont London, 



®rfter 9luf jug. 4. Sluftritt. 17 

®em ©d^tncid^Icr ein gu roittig D^r gcKe^n; 265 

©credit ift*ä, ptc Äcnncbp, ba| wir 

2)cä Sonpurfä emftc ©timtne nun »crncl^mcn. 

Itmneb^. 

2Bie? fo gebeugt^ fo mutlos, teure Sabi)? 
SBart gl^r bod^ fonft fo frol^, 3^^ PP^gtel mid^ ju ttöften, 
Unb el^er mufel' id^ @uten ?flattetftnn, 270 

3ll3 @ute ®d^n)ermut fd^elten. 

Plariiu 

3clJ erfenn* tJ^n. 
@8 ift ber blut'ge ©d^atten ^önig Satnle^g, 
3)er }ümenb auä bem @ruftgen)ölbe fteigt^ 
Unb er wirb nimmer g^riebe mit mir mad^en, 
9id meines Unglüdfä 3Rag erfüUet ift. 275 

|Unnebi|« 
SBSaS für ©ebanf en — 

S)u Dergiffeft, $anna — 
3d^ aber l^abe ein getreu ©ebäd^tniä — 
S)er S^^^ätög biefer unglüdEf eligen %^ai 
3fk l^eute obermals gurüdtgefel^rt, 
©r ift*ä, ben id^ mit Sug' unb g^often f eire. 280 

|tennebi|« 

@d^id(t enblid^ biefen böfen Seift jur fRu^. 

Sl^t l^abt bie 2:i^at mit jahrelanger 3leu, 

9Jlit fd^meren Seibenäproben abgebüßt. 

®ie Äird^e, bie ben Söfefd^lüffel l^at 

gtir jebe ©d^ulb, ber ^immel l^at t)ergeben. 286 

ISAüXXü* 

g^rifd^blutenb fteigt bie längft t)ergebne ©d^ulb 
9(ud il^rem leid^tbebedften ©rab empov ! 
9 



18 SRarta Biuaxt. 

®cä (Saiten rad^cforbcmbcä ©cfpcnft 

©d^idEt Icine§ 3Jlcjfcbiencrö ©locfc, fein 

^od^roürbigcä in ^ricftcrS §anb jur ©ruft. 290 

SKid^t Sl^r l^abt i^n gcmorbct! Slnbrc ti)attxi^^l 

Paria. 

3d^ n)ufetc brum. 3d^ lic^ bic X^at gcfd^cl^n 
Unb lodt' il^n fd^mcid^elnb in baä S^obcänc^. 

Ilennebif. 

S)ic 3w9^"i> milbert Sure ©d^ulb. 3^^ ^^^ 

©0 jarten Slltcrä nod^. »öß 

Paria. 

©0 gart — unb lub 
S)ic fd^wcre ©d^ulb auf mein fo jungcä Seben, 

Ifituntitf. 

^^x wart burd^ blutige 93eleibigung 

©ereijt unb burd^ beä SWanneä Übermut, 

3)en ®ure ßiebe auä ber Dunfel^eit, 

SBSie eine ©ötter^anb, ^ercorgejogen, 300 

®en ^i)X burd^ ®uer S3rautgema(| jum 2:^rone 

©efül^rt, mit ®urer blü^enben 5ßerfon 

SeglüdEt unb ®urer angeftammten Ärone. 

Äonnt' er Dergeffen, bafe fein prangenb £e^ 

a)er Siebe grofemutäooffe ©d^öpfung war? 805 

Unb bod^ t)erga^ er*ä, ber Unmürbige ! 

Seleibigte mit niebrigem aSerbad^t, 

3Rit rollen ©itten (gure gärtlid^feit, 

Unb mibermärtig murb' er (Suren 9lugen. 

a)er Sauber fd^roanb, ber (Suren Slidf getäufd^t, 3iq 

3^r flo^t erjümt bc« ©d^änblic^cn Umarmung 

ttnb gabt i^n ber Sßerad^tung preis — Unb er — 



®rftct Slufjug. 4. SCuftrUt. 19 

aSetfttd^t* tx% 6urc ©unft jutücljurufcn? 

35at er um ©nabe ? SBarf et fid^ bereuenb 

3u ©Uten gü^en, Sefferung üerfpred^enb? 315 

%xo^ bot Qud) ber aibfd^euUci^e — J)er ©uer 

©ef^opf war, Suren Äönig wollt' er fpielen, 

SBor guren Slugen liefe er (Sni) ben Siebling, 

Den fd^önen ©önger Sltjsto, burd^bol^ren — 

3^r rad^tet blutig nur bie blut'ge SCI^at. 320 

Paria. 

Unb blutig wirb jte aud^ an mir fid^ räd^en, 
Du fprid^ft mein Urteil auä, ba bu mid^ tröfteft. 

Da 3^r bie Zi^at gefd^e^n liefet, wart gl^r nid^t 

3^r felbft, gel^örtet @ud^ nid^t f clbft. Ergriffen 

§att* @uc^ ber SBa^nfinn blinber Siebeäglut, 325 

@ud^ unterjod^t bem furd^tbaren SSerfü^rer, 

Dem unglüdEfePgen Sot^weff — Über (Sud^ 

aJlit übermütigem ÜRännermiaen l^errfd^te 

Der ©d^redEIi(|e, ber @ud^ burd^ 3aubertränle, 

Durd^ ^öttenfünfte baS ®miJLi t)erwirrenb, 330 

grl^i^te — 

Paria* 

©eine Äünfte waren feine anbre, 

SlIS feine aJlännerfraft unb meine ©d^wad^^eit. 

llennebi|. 
giein, fag' id^. Stile ©eijier ber SBerbammniä 
gRufef er ju §ilfe irufen, ber bieS S9anb 
Um @ure Reffen ©inne wob. 3^r hattet '335 

Äein Dl^r mel^r für ber fjreunbin 2Bamung§ftimme, 
Äein Slug' für baS, wa§ wo^Ianftänbig war, 
»erldffen l^atte @ud^ bie jarte B(!l)eu 
f)er SWenfd^en; @ure ^an^zn, fonft ber ©i^ 



20 maxia Stuart. 

©d^aml^aft crrötenbcr Scfd^cibcn^cit, 340 

©ic glühten nur Dom gcuer bc8 SBcrlangcnä. 
3^r warft bcn ©d^Icier bcS ©e^cimniffcä 
SSon @ucl^; be§ 3)lanned leded £after l^atte 
3lucl^ eure Slöbigf eit bcftcgt ; gl^r ftcWet 
3Rit brcifter ©timc ®urc ©d^ma^ gur ©d^au. 345 

. ^I^r lie^t bad {öniglid^e ©d^toert von ©d^ottlanb 
3)urd^ i^n, bcn SWörber, bcm beä SBoHcä %l\x^t 
9lad^fd^attten, burd^ bie ©äffen ©binburgä 
33or ©ud^ l^ertragen im Iriumpl^, umringtet 
3Jlit SEBaffen ßuer ^Parlament, unb l^ier, 360 

3m eignen Stempel ber ©ered^tigfeit, 
Swangt 3^r mit fred^em ?PoffenfpieI bie Slid^ter, 
S)en ©d^ulbigen beä 3Jlorbeä loSjufpred^en — 
3^v gingt no^ weiter — ®ott! 

SSoUenbe nur ! 
Unb reid^t' il^m meine §anb vox bem 3Htare ! 355 

3lennebt|. 

D, lafet ein croig ©d^roeigen biefe 3;i^at 

SebedEen ! ©ie ift f d^auber^aft, empörenb, 

3ft einer ganj SSerlornen wert — ®od^ 3^r feib leine 

SSerlorene — id^ lenn' ®ud^ ja, id^ bin*S, 

Die (Sure Äinb^eit auferjogen. SBeid^ • 360 

3ft ®uer §erä gebilbet, offen ift*S 

3)er ©d^am — ber Seid^tfmn nur ift @uer Safter. 

3d^ mieber^oP eä, eS giebt böfe (Seifter, 

Die in beS 3Kenfd^en uncerroa^rter 35ruft 

@id^ augenblid^Ud^ i^ren SBol^npIa^ nel^men^ 365 

Die fd^nett in unä baS ©d^t^edflid^e begel^n 

Unb, ju ber ^W entflie^enb, baS ©ntfe^en 

3n bem befledftcn Sufen l^interlaffen. 

©eit biefer 2;i^at, bie ®uer Seben fd^märjt, 



(Srftcr Slufaug. 6. Sluftrttt. 21 

§aBt ^f)t ttidjts Saftcr^aftcs mc^r begangen, 370 

^6) bin ein 3euge guter »efferung. 

a)rum fajfet aRut! 3Racl^t triebe mtt (Sud^ felbft! 

2Bad ^f)x aud^ ju bereuen l^abt, in Cnglanb 

©eib 3^r nid^t fd^utbig; nid^t ©Ufabctl^, 

3l\d)i gnglanbs ^Parlament ift guer 3lt(|ter. 37ö 

5Dlad^t ift'ä, bie 6ud^ l^ier unterbrüdEt ; t)or biefen 

Stnma^lid^en ©erid^tSl^of bürft 3^t 6ud^ 

^infteKen mit bem ganjen Wut ber Unfd^ulb. 

Pluria* 

3Ber {rnnmt ? (aRortimer leigt fi^ an ber Xi^fire.) 

@8 ift ber $Reffe. ®el^t hinein. 



IHinfter Utiftritt^ 

iOic Oot<9e«. Rortlmcr fc^eu ^ereintretenb. 

Portimer (»ur 9ivmt). 

@ntfemt @ud^, galtet 9Bad^e t)or ber %f)ixx, 880 

3d^ ^abe mit ber Aönigin }u reben. 

üaria (mit anfe^tt). 

Qama, bu bleibft« 

llennebii« 
igabt feine f^trd^t, SJl^labp. 2mii mid^ fennen. 

T(er flierreii^t i^r eine itorte.) 

Paria 

^flel^t fie an imb fa^rt befUlnt }itrfl(l). 

iga! äSaSiftbaS? 



9cti« Stxctf. 



(pr^ 



9At, xoBt Staate^, 



r^! 0e^! 2^, iiHt^crfagt. 






Sott mctnciit D^ctni, 
2)em Jtatinnal von Sot^itgen au§ ^ontrei^i ! cbicm 
,,2:tatti bem ©ir SKottimct, ber Sud^ bicS Bringt, 
„^tnn leinen treuem eJreunb l^abt 3^^ in ©nglanb/' 

(tnortimcrn mit Cr^annen anfetjenb.) 

3ft'« mJgli^? 3ft'«Iein»IenbTOerI,ba3mi<5taufd^t? 
©0 na^e finb' i^ einen fjreunb unb warnte midj 
Serlaffen fd^on t)on atter SBelt — finb' il^n 
3n GSud^, bem SReffen meines Äerlermeifterä, 
3n bem id^ meinen fd^Iimmflen geinb — 

9torttmrt (mi^rsu^fi^entoerfenb). 

SSerjeil^ung 
ffür biefe tjer^afete San)e, Königin, 
a)te mir ju tragen Äampf genug geloftet, 
»odj bcr id^»« banfe, bafe id^ mid^ (guc^ naiven, 
ölud^ i&ilfe unb Srrettung bringen lann. 

©tc^t auf — 3^r überrafc^t mic^, ©ir — ^^ hm 



®tftcr Sluftug. 6. auftritt* A3 

So fd^ncHnid^t auä bcr 2:icfc tncincä ßlenbä 400 

3ur Hoffnung übetgel^en — Siebet, ©ir — 
SKad^t mir bieä ®IüdE begreifKci^, bafe id^'ö glaube* 

Portimer (ft«^t auf). 

®ie Beit verrinnt. Salb wirb mein D^eim ^ier fein, 
Unb ein »erl^afetet SKenfd^ begleitet il^n. 
©^ &vi(S) \t)x ©d^retfenäauftrag überrafd^t, 405 

§ört an, wie ©u^ ber ^immel 3lettung fd^idtt. 

@r fd^idtt fie burd^ ein SBunber feiner Slttmad^t ! 

Plortimer. 

©tlaubt, bafe id^ t)on mir beginne. 

Siebet, @ir! 
Plortimet« 

3d^ jaulte aroanjig ga^rc, Äönigin, 

3n ftrengen 5ßflid^ten mar id^ aufgemad^fen, 410 

gn finfterm §a^ beä 5ßapfttumö aufgefäugt, 

2lfö mic^ bie unbegroinglid^e S3egierbe 

§inauä trieb auf baS fefte 2anb. ^6) liefe 

3)er ^Puritaner bumpfe 5ßrebigtftuben, 

®ie §eimat l^inter mir, in fd^nettem 2auf ^16 

3)urd^jog id^ granfreid^, baä gepriefene 

Italien mit ^eifeem SBunfd^e fud^enb. 

@ä mar bie Seit beä großen Äird^enfeftS, 
aSon ?ßilgerfd^aren mimmelten bie SBege, 
Sefränat mar jebeä ©otteäbilb, eS mar, 420 

Site ob bie 3Jlenfc^^eit auf ber SSanbrung mdre, 
SBattfal^renb nad^ bem §immelreid^ — SRid^ fetbft 
Ergriff ber ©trom ber glaubenpollen SRenge 



U «crtft Btmmti. 

Uvb nj; mu^ in ba$ SnilKlD 9hni$ — 

igte nHtrd mir^ fiöntgtn ! 4S& 

SU mir ]>er Bäuka ^vafy unb SiegesSogm 
Qnt^t^tnftk%, be$ fiolofjfotmd öerrlic^at 
Dm Stounn^en umfind, ein §o^er Stlimcrgci^ 
unfeine feilte SgunberiDelt ttric^ f(^(o^! 
3(1^ i)atu nie ber itünfte 9{a(^ gefüllt; 430 

S4 ^^ bie Ain^, bie mt(^ auf er^o^ 
Der ©iime »ei^, lein «bbilb bulbet fit, 
Stfein ba$ torperlofe SBort oere^enb. 
9Sie nmrbe mtr^ aU \^ in$ ^i^^^^ iti"* 
a>er Stix^tn trot^unb bie SKuftI ber ^immel 436 

i^erunter^ieg^unb ber ©eftatten gulle 
Serfc^wenberifd^ aud 98anb unb 3>e<e quoD, 
Das i^errlic^fte imb ^b^ftc, gegenwärtig, 
Sor ben entjüdten @innen {t^ bewegte ; 
3(U i^ {te felbft nun fa^, bie ©öttlu^en, 440 

2)en ®nt| bed @ngeU, bie @e6urt be§ $erm, 
®ie J^eU'ge 3Ruiter, bie ^erabgcftiegne 
Dreifältig! eit, bie leud^tenbe SSerflärung — 
Snd id^ ben $apft brauf fal^ in feiner $rad^t 
Dad ^od^amt l^alten unb bie 33öKer f egnen ! 445 

D, xoa^ ift &oüt^, n)ad ^lumelen @d^ein, 
SSomtt ber Srbe jtönige ftd^ fd^müden! 
9lur er ift mit bem ©öttlid^en umgeben. 
(Sin mal^r^aft SReid^ ber §immel ifk fein ^au^, 
^tnn nid^t von biefer SBelt jlnb biefe formen. 460 

D, fd^onet mein! Slid^t weiter! $oret auf, 
Den frifd^en Sebendteppid^ vox mir aud« 
3ubreiten — 3^ Kn elenb unb gefangen. 

Portimer. 

9tud^ id^ war'ft, Königin! unb mein ®efängnid 



(Srfter «ufjug. 6. Sluftritt. 26 

©prattfl auf, unb frei auf einmal fül^lte fid^ 4ö5 

2)er ®eift, beö 2ebenä fd^öncn %a% begrü^enb. 

$afe fd^TPur \6) nun beut engen bumpfen Sud^, 

SKil frifd^em Äranj bie ©c^läfe mir ju fd^müdten, 

SKid^ frö^lid^ an bie g^^ö^lid^en ju fd^lie^en. 

SSiel eble ©d^otten brängten fid^ an mid^ 460 

Unb ber ^anjofen muntre Sanbämannfd^aften. 

©ie Brad^ten mid^ ju ®urem eblen Dl^eim, 

3)em Äarbinal von ©uife — SBSeld^ ein SJlann! 

SBie ftd^er, Ilar unb männlid^ gtofe! — 3Bie ganj 

©eboren, um bie ©eifter ju regieren ! 466 

S)aS SWufter eineä föniglid^en ^riefterS, 

6in fjtirft ber Äird^e, mie id^ leinen fa^! 

Paria. 

^f)X f)ait fein treues Slngeftd^t gefel^n, 

®eä vielgeliebten, beS erl^abnen SKanneä, 

2)er meiner jarten S^genb g^ü^rer war. 470 

D, rebet mir Don il^m! 3)enft er nod^ mein? 

Siebt il^n baS ©lüdE, blül^t il^m baS 2tbm nod^, 

©te^t er nod^ l^errlid^ ba, ein ^elä ber Äird^e? 

Portimer. 

S)er 3:reffKd^e lie^ felber fid^ l^erab, 

3)ie l^ol^en ©laubendlel^ren mir gu beuten^ 475 

Unb meines ^ergenä S^^^f^I 8" gerftreun. 

6r geigte mir, ba^ grübeinbe Semunft 

3)en SKenfd^en eroig in ber S^re leitet, 

©afe feine älugen feigen muffen, roaä 

3)ad ^er} foU glauben, ba^ ein ftd^tbar ^oupt 480 

®er Äir(|e not t^ut, bafe ber ©eift ber SBal^r^eit 

©eru^t l^at auf ben ©i^ungen ber SSäter. 

3)ie SBa^nbegriffe meiner linb'fd^en ©eele, 

3Bie fd^roanben fie Dor feinem ftegenben 

SSerftanb unb vox ber ©uaba feines SRunbeS! 4g5 



2Ä mtzzs, aiixrt- 

Z^rz-^ rirjiea Jnssa iS is »fTsc ^onöc 



So ^eii r^^T drtet jener Iau^en>c, 

£u er mit leiner 3tebe c^^nnt^Isfea^^ 

äi;ie Der ctfyibru fjreinaer ^cs ÖeracS^ iSO 

fl^rgrinett unb {um eio*gen i^ gefü^! 

3(($ i^ i^ fimte9 ^flic^en 6alb bontuf 

^Hot^ '^antteid) riefen, fanDt* er mt(^ nac^ SletntS, 

üJo We C^efettfc^ft 3rfu, fromm get(^äftig^ 

^r C^ngUinbd ^irc^e ^riefter oufer^ie^t. ^ 

Xen Mm Schotten Morgan fonb ii^ ^ier, 

"Auäf (inxcn treuen feef^Ie^, ben gekörten 

33ifd^of oon St of;e, bie ouf ^anfrcic^S Soben 

^eublofe Xage ber Verbannung leben — 

(fng fc^Iof; id) mx^ an biefe äSürbigen 600 

Unb ftärfte mi<^ im Olaubcn — 6tncS %a^^ 

S(t6 iö) mxd) umfa^ in beä Sifd^ofS SBo^mmg, 

^iel mir ein meiblid^ Silbni^ in bie äugen 

Sion rü^renb rounberfamem Sleij; gewaltig 

ßrgriff e« mid^ in meiner tiefften ©eefe, 505 

Unb, beä fflefü^Iä nid^t mäd^tig, ftanb id^ ba. 

2)a faßte mir ber SSifd^of : 3Bo^I mit JRed^t 

3Jlöflt 'i^ijv gerührt bei biefem Silbe weilen. 

Xie fddönfte aller grauen, meldte leben, 

!Sft audd bie jammernSroürbigfte oon allen; 510 

Um unfrc« PHauben« willen bulbet fie, 

Unb (Suer SBaterlanb ift'8, wo fie leibet. 



T^cv Slcblid^c! 3Zein, id^ oerlor nid^t aUeä, 
!Drt folc^cv (Jreunb im UnglüdE mir geblieben. 



(grftcr Stufsug. 6. Sluftntt. ft7 

SDrauf fing et an, mit l^erjerfd^üttcrnber 515 

S3erebfam!eit mir 6uer 5!Kärtprtum 

Unb ©urer geinbc Slutgier abgufd^ilbem. 

Slud^ ®ucrn Stammbaum wies er mir, er geigte 

aJlir ®ure 2lb!unft von bem l^ol^en §aufc 

2)er 2:ubor, überjeugte mtd^, ba^ @ud^ 520 

Slffetn gebül^rt, in ©ngettanb ju ]^errf(|en, 

5Rid^t biefer Slfterlönigtn, gejeugt 

3n el^ebred^erifd^em 93ett, bie §einrid^, 

Sl^r aSater, felbft oerroarf als Saftarbtod^ter. 

3lx6)t feinem etnj'gen 3ßwgnt§ roofft* id^ traun, 525 

^6) l^olte 9lat bei allen Sled^tggelel^rten, 

SSicl alte SEBappenbüd^er fd^Iug id^ nad^, 

Unb alle Äunbige, bie id^ befragte, 

Seftätigten mir ßureS Slnfprud^S Kraft. 

3d^ weife nunmel^r, bafe ßucr gutes Siedet 630 

2ln @nglanb ®uer ganjjeS Unred^t ift, 

a)afe ®ud^ bieS SRei^ al§ Eigentum gel^ört, 

SGBorin g^r fd^uIbloS ate ©efangne fd^mad^tet. 



D bief e§ unglüdfäüotte SRed^t ! (£§ ift 

3)ie einj'ge Duette affer meiner Seiben. 535 

Piorttmer« 

Um biefe QÄt fam mir bie Äunbe ju, 

3)afe ^i)x aus S^albotS ©d^lofe ^inroeggefül^rt 

Unb meinem D^eim übergeben worben — 

3)eS §immels wunberDoffe SlettungS^anb 

©laubt' id^ in biefer S^^gung ju erlennen. 540 

©n lauter SRuf beS ©d^idffals mar fte mir, 

3)aS meinen 2lrm geroäl^It, ®ud^ i\x befreien. 

®ie ^reunbe ftimmen freubig bei, eS giebt 



j 



^ Vtaxxa (Siuati 

2)cr Äatbinal mit feinen 3lat unb ©egert 

Unb kf)xt mid^ ber SSerftettung fd^wcre Äunft. 646 

Sd^nett warb ber 5pion entworfen, unb id^ trete 

93ert Slüiroeg an inS Saterlanb, wo id^, 

3^r roifet'S, vox ae^en Sagen bin gelanbet. 

(er ^olt iitnc) 

3d^ fal^ ®uc§, Äönigin — (gud^ fclbft! 

3lid^t @uer 35ilb ! — D, roeld^en B^a^ imaXfxt 650 

3)ie§ @d^loB! ^ein Werfer! @me ©ötterl^aae, 

(Slan^pottcr afö ber lönigKd^e §of 

SSon ©nglanb — D beS ©lüilid^en, bem eö 

SBergönnt ift, eine Suft mit (£ud^ jü atmen ! 

SBol^I l^at fte rcd^t, bie ®ud^ fo tief perbirgt ! 656 

Slufftel^en würbe ßnglanbä ganjc Swö^'i*^/ 
Äcin ©d^mert in feiner ©d^cibc müfeig bleiben, 
Unb bie ©mpörung mit gigantifd^em ^aupt 
3)urd^ biefe ^riebenäinfel fd^reiten, fäl^e 
SDer Sritte feine Äönigin ! 660 

Paria. 

SBol^I il^r, 
©dl^' ieber Sritte fte mit (Suren 3lugen! 

Portttner* 

SBär' er, wie id^, ein gcugc ßurer Seiben, 

2)cr ©anftmut S^us^ ^^'^ "^^"^ ^i^k« S^ffwng, 

SBomit 3^r baä Unroürbige erbulbet. 

9)enn gel^t 3^^ wd^t au^ atten Seibcnöproben 565 

Sllä eine Äönigin l^crDor ? 3laubt (£ud^ 

2)eS Äerlerä ©d^mad^ von @urem ©d^önJ^eitSglan^e ? 

(gud^ mangelt aUeä, n)a§ baä Seben f^müdft, 

Unb bod^ umfliegt Qua) emig Sid^t unb Seben. 

Slie fe$* id^ meinen 3=ufe auf biefe ©d^roeffe, 570 

9)a^ nid^t mein §erä gerriffen mirb von Dualen, 

SUd^t von ber Suft entjüdft, @ud^ anjufd^auen ! — 



®rftcr Stufauö. 6. Sluftritt. 29 

S)od^ futd^tbat nal^l fid^ bic ßntfd^eibung, road^fcnb 

aWit jebcr ©tunbe bringet bte ©cfal^r; 

Sd^ barf nid^l länger fäumen — @uc^ nid^t länger 676 

S)aS ©d^retflid^e perbergen — 

Paria. 

3ft mein Urteil 
©efäfft ? ©ntbetft mir'ä frei. 3^ lann e§ ^ören. 

Portiiner. 

6s ift gefällt. 3)ie jweiunbüierjig Slid^ter l^aben 

3^r©d^ulbig auSgefprod^en über ®ud^. ®aö $auä 

2)er Sorbä unb ber (Semeinen, bie ©tabt Sonbon 580 

Sefte^en l^eftig bringenb auf beö Urteils 

38offftred!ung ; nur bie Königin fäumt nod^ 

— StuS arger Sift, ba^ man fte nötige, 

3lid^t aus ©cfü^l ber aWenfd^lid^feit unb ©d^onung. 

Paria (mit Raffung). 

6ir 3Kortimer, ^f)x überrafd^t mid^ nid^t, 685 

©rfd^redft mid^ nid^t. Sluf fold^e Sotfd^aft mar id^ 

©c^on längft gefaxt, gd^ fenne meine 3lid^ter. 

3la(l^ ben 3Kife^anblungen, bie id^ erlitten, 

Segreif' id^ mo^l, ba^ man bie ^rei^eit mir 

3?i(|t fd^enlen fann — 3d^ meife, mo man ^inauS miH. 590 

3n ero'gem Äerfer mill man mi^ bemal^ren, 

Unb meine fRad)t, meinen 3led^tSanfprud^ 

3Kit mir oerfd^arren in ©efängniSnad^t, 

Porthner* 
9{ein^ Königin — p nein! nein! SJabei ftel^t man 
giid&t ftia, gjie SCprannei begnügt fi^ nid^t, 595 

^|l 3BerI nur l^alb ju tl^un. ©olang 3l^r UHf 
gebt aud| bie gurd^t ber Königin pon ^nglanb^ 
@ud^ lann lein Werfer tief genug begraben^ 
^ux (Jner %oi oerfid^ert i^ren 2;^ron, 



30 3Jlaria ©tnart. 

Paria. 

©IC lönnt' CS wagen, mein gelröntcS ipaupt 600 

©d^mad^pott auf einen §enIerbIocf ju legen ? 

PorKmer. 
©ie wirb eS wagen. S^A^di nid^t batan. 



©ie lönnte f o bie eigne SWajeftät 

Unb aller Äönige im ©taube mäljen ? 

Unb fürd^tet fte bie Slad^e fjranfreid^ä nid^t? e05 

PorKmer* 

©ie fd^Iiefet mit granfreid^ einen ero'gen gerieben, 
S)em S)uc von Stnjou fd^enft fic 2^l^ron unb §anb. 



SGBirb fid^ ber Äönig ©panienä nid^t roaffnen? 

Portimer. 

giid^t eine SBelt in äBaffen fürd^tet fte, 

©olang fte ^eben l^at mit il^rem äSoIIe. 610 

Paria« 
2)en S3ritten moKte fie bieS ©d^aufpiel geben? 

PorKmer. 

5DteS 2anb, SR^lab?, I^at in legten Beiten 

S)er föniglid^en grauen m el^r com X^xon 

§erab aufS Slutgerüfte fteigen fel^n. 

3)ie eigne 3Rutter ber @Iifabetl^ 615 

®ing biefen 2Beg unb Äatl^arina iporoarb, 

Slud^ Sab9 ©rap war ein gelröntes §aupt, • 



®rftcr Slufaug. 6. 2luftntt. 31 

Slatta (nad^ einet ^aufe). 

SRcin, SKottimet! ßud^ 6Icnbcf eitle ^rd^t, 

(£§ tfl bie ©orgc @ute§ treuen ^ei^enS, 

Sie ßud^ oergeSne ©d^recfniffe erf(|afft. 620 

Sßid^t baS ©d^afott ift'ä, ba§ id^ fürd^te, ©ir. 

®ä giebt nod^ anbte 51Rittel, ftiHere, 

SBoburd^ fid^ bie Sel^ertfd^erin von ©nglanb 

SSor meinem Slnfprud^ SRul^e fd^affen lann. 

@^ fid^ ein ipenler für mic^ finbet, wirb 626 

tStod) el^er fid^ ein 5K6rber bingen lajfen. 

— 3)a8 ift'3, n)ot)or id^ jittre, ©ir! unb nie 

©e^' id^ beä Sed^erS 3lanb an meine Sippen, 

2)a| nic^t ein ©(Räuber mid^ ergreift, er tömU 

firebenjt fein t)on ber Siebe meiner ©d^roefter» 630 

Portiiner. 

giid^t offenbar, nod^ l^eimlid^ foH's bem 3Rorb 

(Seiingen, ®uer Seben anjutaften. 

©eib ol^ne ^urd^t! ^Bereitet ift fd^on aUeg, 

3n)ölf eble Jünglinge beö Sanbe§ finb 

3n meinem SünbniS, l^aben l^eute frü^ 63$ 

3)aä ©alrament barauf empfangen, ®ud^ 

aJlit ftarlem arm aus biefem ©d^Iofe ju führen. 

©raf Slubefpine, ber äbgef anbte ^Jranlreid^S, 

aOäci^ um ben SSunb, er bietet felbft bie §änbe, 

Unb fein ^ßalaft ift'ä, wo wir un§ t)erfammeln. 640 



^f)t mad^t mid^ gittern, ©ir — bod^ nid^t vor greube. 

3Kir fliegt ein böfeä Sll^nen burd^ baö §erg. 

SBaä unternehmt 3^r? SBifet 3^r'§? ©c^redEen @uc^ 

5Bi^tS3abington3,nid^t 3^id^burri§ blut'ge §äupter, 

9luf Sonbonä SrüdEe mamenb aufgeftedEt? 

S^tid^t baä 35erberben b^r ttnjäl^Ugen, 



'ZjtA^^^luz, -vsrxssn r^±TiT rag — ibsir . 

ic*^ :*ft ^4ir« ftrxS'iirr: ist jos fenS, xadc San 

^ icc4 b» 'bläcEdKr i*r±±^ 



'^di4^ ba$ ikrottbm hct taaähVaea anbon, 

Xie il^en Zob in aldd^an ^a^hüd fandot; 

0U fanbett aii4 barin bot no'gen 9b#n, 

nnb (^liitf fc^on ift*$, für (gtre ^tettung fterfen. ®60 

ttmfonft! 9ltd^ rettet rnd^ (SeuMiIt, m^ 2t^. 

Xtt %6ni ift n)ad^fam^ unb bte Slod^ tft fein. 

9li(^t ^^Jaulet nur unb feiner SBo^ter ©d^ar^ 

f^an)\ (Sn()Ianb ^ütet meinet jterlerd 2:^ore. 

Xcr freie ffliCe ber glifaBet^ attein ^^ 

Rann fie mir ouft^un. 

PorKmer« 

D,baä hoffet nie! 

IHarta. 

(flu clnu'n« SJlttnn IcBt, bcr fie öffnen lann. 

fltottimer* 

D, nennt mir biefen 3Ilann — 

Slaria* 

®raf Sefter, 



(grper «ufaug. 6. «uftrltt. 33 

Pottttnet (trUtetfImmtiurfltf). 

• Scftcr! 

®raf Scflct! — ßucr bluligfter SScrf olger, 
S)cr ©ünftHng bcr ©KfaSctl^ — SBon biefem — 670 

Paria, 

Sin id^ jtt retten, ift'ä attetn burd^ il^n. 

— ®e|t ju il^m. Öffnet (£ud^ i^m frei, 

Unb jur ©erodier, ba^ id^*ä Bin, bie (£ud^ fenbet, 

©ringt il^m bieä ©d^reiben. (£ä enthält mein SSilbniS, 

(6ie aiel^t ein ^ajpier au8 bem SSufen. aRortimer tritt surfld unb lögert, ei 
an)une^men.) 

5Rel^mt l^in. 3<% ^^^^ ^^ l^nge fd^on bei mir, 676 

SßJeil (gureS Dl^eimä ftrenge SEBac^famleit 
9Rir jeben SBeg ju il^m gehemmt — ßud^ fanbte 
aWein guter ®ngel — 

Pottttnet. 

JWnigin — bieäSflätfel- 
gr! lärt es mir — 



®vaf Sefter wirb'S Sud^ löfen. 
SSertraut il^m, er wirb ßud^ pertrauen — SEBer fommt? 680 

llmnebq (eilfertig eintretenb). 

Sir 5ßaulet ndf^t mit einem $erm t)om §ofe. 

Plottimet* 

®d ift Sorb S3urleigl^. ^a^t (^u^, Königin! 
^ört es mit ©leid^mut an, xüa% er @ud^ bringt. 

((Er entfernt jiäf burd^ eine @eitent^fir. jtennebi; folgt i^m.) 



34 aRaria Stuart. 

Siebenter auftritt. 

fBtaticu totb fSutUi^h, ©rolfd^afmeifter t>on (Snglanb, 
unb mtttt faulet. 

Jßmltt 

^f)X tDünfd^tct l^cut ©ett)ifel§eit ßutcS ©d^tcffate, 

®en)i|^eit bringt (^nd^ ©eine ^ertlid^feit, 685 

3Rr)loxi t)on Sutletgl^. %xa%t jte mit ßrgebung. 



3Ilit SEBütbe, ^off' i^ bie bcr Unfc^ulb ^iemt. 
gd^ fomme als ©cfanbter beä (Serid^ts. 



Sorb SButleigl^ teilet bienftfcrtig bem ©erid^te, 

S)em er ben ®eift geliel^n, nun aud^ ben SKunb. 690 

JßarAtt 

3^t fpred^t, afe wüßtet 3^r Bereits ba§ Urteil. 



®a es Sorb SSurleigl^ Bringt, fo n)ei^ id^ e?, 
— 3«^ ©ad^c, ©ir, 

Purleigl^. 

3^r l^aBt ©ud^ bem ©erid^t 
2)er 3tt>riunbDierjig unterworfen, Sabp — 



SSerjeil^t, 9RpIorb, ba^ id^ @ud^ gleid^ gu 3tnfang 696 

SnS SBort mu^ fallen — Unterworfen l^ätt' id^ mid^ 
2)em Slid^terfprud^ ber ^«»ciui^boiergig, f agt ^\)x ? 
5id^ ^Be fein^SroegS mi^ unterworfen. 



®rftcr 2luf8ug. 7. «uftritt. 35 

9lic lonnt' x6) baä — id^ lonnte meinem dtani, 

2)er äSütbe meined SSottd unb meinet @ol^neg 700 

Unb aller gürften nid^t fo t)tel oetgeben. 

SSerotbnet ift im englifd^en ©efe^, 

3)a^ jeber Slngeflagte burd^ ©efd^mome 

38on feineSgleid^en foff gerid^tet werben. 

SBer in ber ßommittee ift meineSgleid^en? 705 

3flur Äönige fmb meine ^eerä. 

Ptttletgli. 

gl^r l^örtet 
©te Älagartifel an, liefet ßud^ barüber 
SSemel^men por (Serid^te — 

Warn. 

^a, id^ l^abe mid^ 
S)urd^ ^atton^ arge Sift verleiten lafl[en, 
SBIofe meiner Sl^re wegen unb im ©lauben 710 

an meiner ©rünbe fiegenbe ©emalt, 
©n Df)x iu teilten jenen Älagepuniten 
Unb tl^ren Ungrunb barjut^un — Saä tl^at id^ 
SluS aid^tung für bie mürbigen 5Perfonen 
S)er Sorbs, ntd^t für i^r SCmt^ baä id^ permerfe. 715 

DB 3l^r fie anerlennt, ob nid^t, ÜW^Iab^, 

S)a8 ift nur eine leere prmlid^f eit, 

®ie beä ®erid^te§ Sauf nid^t l^emmen lann. 

^f)x atmet ©nglanbä Suft, geniefet ben ©d^u^^ 

®tc SBol^Itl^at bes ©efe^eä, unb fo feib ^l^r 720 

§ludj feiner Qtxx\^a^ untertl^an! 



3id& <^^^ 
S)i^ 8uft in einem cnjKfd^en ®efängni§, 



^ emc freie Stemm K$ Ssöion^ 



tln» Ofttft 3^^ MB ber toni^Iu^ ^bniie 

3ttm %ivbtvn dienen tömu, blutige ^wittxn^ 

^^n frembeot £anbe ftroflod aud^uföen? 730 

£iie ftünb' eö um bie Su^l^ ber Staaten, 

Seim bad gerec^ B^^wttt ber 2:^eimd nu^ 

^ f<^(b'0e etim be$ {ömglic^ ®a{lcS 

d^rret^en tonnte^ nrie be$ Settlerd igaiqrtf 

^öf mü tnu^ nic^ ber 9le<^f(^aft entjie^, 735 

iie Wii^ter ftnb e$ nur, bie i<^ »erroerfe. 

Purlrigii. 

Sie Sltd^ier ! 98ie, SR^lab^ ? @inb e§ ehoa 

93om $ö6el aufgegriffene SSenoorfne, 

6(^amlofe 3ungenbref(^er, benen Siedet 

Unb 2Üal^rl^eit feil ift, bie ftd^ inm Organ 740 

Xtv Unterbrtiiung roitttg bingen laffen ? 

®inb'« nid^t bie erften aJlänner biefeS SanbeS, 

Scl6ftänbig gnug, um ma^t^aft fein ju bürfen. 

Um über 3fürftenfutd^t unb niebrigc 

SSefted^ung n)eit erl^aben fid^ ju fe^n? 745 

SInb'« nid^t biefelben, bie ein ebleä 3SoIf 

flfrei unb geredet regieren, beren Flamen 

ajlan nur ju mnmn brandet, um jeben S^^^^l^ 

Um leben 3(rgraol)n fd^leunig ftumm ju mad^en? 

%n l^rer Spl^e ftc^t ber SSöIferl^irte, 750 

^cr fromme ^rimaö pon ßanterbur^^ 



Crftcr «ufaufi. 7. Stuftritt. 37 

3)er n)eife 2:albot^ bet bed ©iegete wal^ret^ 

Unb ißoroatb, bet be$ Sleid^ed flotten fül^rt. 

6agt! konnte bie Sel^errfd^erin von @nglanb 

3Rtf)x tf)m, als aud bcr ianitn 3Romx^xt 755 

a)te ßbelftcn auSicfcn unb ju Stid^tem 

3tt btefcm löntgltd^cn ©treit Befteffen? 

Unb n)ät*9 in bcnicn, ba^ 5ßarteienl^a^ 

S)cn einzelnen Beftäd^c — lönnen metjig 

(Sticfnc aHännet fid^ in einem Sprudle 760 

S)er Seibenfd^aft t)eteim9en? 

IMdrid (nadf einiflem etiaf^toeigen). 

3d^ l^öre ftaunenb bie ®malt bes SKunbes^ 

3)et mit t)on je fo unl^cilbringcnb mar — 

SBie merb' id^ mid^, ein ungelc^rteS SEBeiB, 

5Kit fo lunftfett'gem Slebnet meffen fönnen ! — 765 

SEBo^l ! SBären biefe £orb§, mie gi^r fie fd^ilbert, 

aSerftummen mix^V ii), l^offnungäloS verloren 

9Bär' meine ©ad^e, fptäd^en fte mid^ fd^ulbig. 

S)od^ biefe 3tamen, bie g^r preifenb nennt, 

3)ie mid^ burd^ il^r ©emid^t jermalmen foffen, 770 

SK^Iorb, ganj onbre Stoffen fel^' id^ fte 

3n ben ©efd^id^ten biefeä Sanbeä fpielen. 

3d^ fel^e biefen ^o^en Slbel ©nglanbg, 

a)eS Sleid^eS majeftätifd^en ©enat, 

®Ieid^ ©Ilaoen beä ©eraife ben ©ultanSlaunen 775 

§einrid^ä beä 3ld^ten, meines ©rofeol^mä, fd^meid^eln — 

3d^ fel^e biefeS eble Dberl^auä, 

(Sleid^ feil mit ben erfäuflid^en ®emeinen, 

®efe$e prägen unb ©errufen, ß^en 

Sluflöfen, Binben, mie ber SJläd^tige 780 

©eBietet, ®nglanb3 ^rftentSd^ter f)tntt 

ßnterBen, mit bem Saftarbnamen fd^änben, 

Unb morgen fie ju Äöniginnen fronen. 



38 SRarta ©tuatt. 

3ci& fel^c biefc würb'gen 5PcerS mit fd^ncll 

Scrtaufd^ter Übctjcugung unter t) i er 785 

Slegierungen ben ßJIouben t)iermal albern— 

Purlet^li* 

Sl^r nennt ®ud^ fremb in ®nglanbd Steid^Sgefelen, 
3n ©nglanbs UnglüdE fcib S^r fel^ beroanbert. 

Unb baä ftnb meine SHd^ter! — Sorb ©dja^meifter! 

3d^ will geredet fein gegen ®ud^! ©eib 3i^r*ä 790 

Slud^ gegen mid^ — 5Kan fagt, ^f^x meint ed gut 

aJlit bief em ©taat, mit ßurer Königin, 

©eib unbefted^Ud^, wad^fam, unermübet — 

3dJ roiH es glauben. 9lid^t ber eigne 3luiitn 

Slegiert 6uc|, ®ud^ regiert allein ber SBorteil 796 

3)eS ©ouperänS, beS SanbeS. (Shm barum 

3Wi^traut ®ud^, ebler Sorb, bafe nid^t ber Sßuften 

3)eS ©taats ®ud^ ate ©ered^tigleit erfd^eine. 

5Rid^t jmeifl* id^ bran, eS ft^en neben ßud^ 

3lo^ eble äJtänner unter meinen 9lid^tem. 800 

9)od^ fic finb ^roteftanten, ©iferer 

gür Snglanbä 3Bol^I,unb fpred^en über mid^, 

2)ie Königin von ©d^ottlanb, bie 5Papiftin! 

63 fann ber Sritte gegen ben ©d^otten nid^t 

®ered^t fein, ift ein uralt SBort — 9)rum ift 805 

§erlömmlid^ feit ber SSäter grauer S^it, 

3)afe t)or ©erid^t lein Sritte gegen ben ©d^otten, 

Äein ©d^otte gegen jenen jeugen barf. 

®ie giot gab biefeä feltfame ®efe^; 

©in tiefer ©inn mol^nt in ben alten »röud^en, 810 

SJlan muft fie eieren, 3Rplorb — bie 9latur 

SBarf biefe beiben feur'gen SSölferfd^aften 

Sluf biefe§ 95rett im Ditan; ungleid^ 



(grftcr Slufjug. 7. Stufttttt. 39 

SScrteiltc fxc'ä unb l^iefe fic barum fämpfcn. 

35er 2:n)cebe fd^maleö Seite trennt aHein 815 

2)te l^eft'gen ©etfter; oft oermif d^te fid^ 

2)aä Slut ber Äämpfenben in i^ren SBeHen. 

S)ie §anb am ©d^roerte, \(5)anm fte ftd^ brol^enb 

aSon Beiben Ufern an feit taufenb gal^ren. 

Kein 3=einb Bebränget ©ngeffanb, bem nid^t 820 

3)er ©d^otte ftd^ jum §elf er jugef eilte ; 

Äein SSürgerfrieg entgünbet ©d^ottlanbS ©täbte, 

3u bem ber Sritte nid^t ben 3unber trug. 

Unb nid^t erlöfd^en wirb ber §a^. Bis enblid^ 

®in ^Parlament fie Brüberlid^ vereint, 825 

6in S^Tfitx maltet burd^ bie gange "^n^tL 

Purleigli. 

Unb eine ©tuart fottte biefeä &IM 
2)em 3leid^ gemäfiren? 



SEBarum foH id^^ä leugnen? 
3a, td^ geftel^'ä, ba^ id^ bie Hoffnung nährte, 
3mei eble Stationen unterm ©d^atten 830 

3)eS Ölbaums frei unb fröl|lid^ ju oereinen, 
glicht i^reS Sölfer^affeS Opfer glaubt' id^ 
3u werben; i^re lange @iferfud^t, 
2)er alten ^wtetrad^t unglüdEfePge (Slut 
^offt' id^ auf ero'ge 3:age gu erftidEen, 835 

Unb, wie mein 9ll^nl^err SRid^monb bie gmei SRofen 
3ufammenBanb nad^ Blutigem ©treit, bie Kronen 
©d^ottlanb unb (Snglanb frieblid^ ju t)ermäl^len. 

Purletgli. 

auf fd^limmem 3öeg Dcrfolgtet ^f)X bieS S^^h 

S)a 3^r baS 3leid^ entjünben, burd^ bie flammen 840 

S)eS SürgerfriegS jum 3:^rone fteigen molltet. 



30 3Jlarta ©tnart. 

Paria. 

®tc lönnt' CS wagen, mein gelrönte§ ipaupt 600 

©d^tttad^pott auf einen §enIer6Iocf ju legen ? 

PorKmer. 
©ie roitb cS wagen. S^^^if^I* "^^ baran» 

Paria* 

©ie lönnte f o bie eigne SKajeftät 

Unb attet Äönige im ©taube roäljen ? 

Unb fürd^tet fte bie Slad^e granfreid^ä nid^t? e05 

PorKmer. 

©ie fd^Hefet mit ^tanlreid^ einen ero'gcn ^eben, 
S)em S)uc t)on Slnjou fd^enlt ftc 2:^ron unb §anb. 

Paria* 

SGBirb fid^ ber Äönig ©panienä nid^t waffnen? 

Portimer* 

gflid^t eine SßJelt in SBaffen fürd^tet fte, 

©olang {te ^rieben ^t mit il^rem äSolIe. 610 



®en SBritten mottte fte bieä ©d^aufpiel geben? 

Porttmer* 

5Die§ 2anb, ÜRplab^, l^at in legten 3^ten 

a)er föniglid^en grauen m cl^t t)om SCl^ron 

§erab aufS Slutgerüfte fteigen fel^n. 

a)ie eigne 3Kutter ber ßlifabet^ 615 

(Sing biefen 2Beg unb Äatl^arina iporoarb, 

Slud^ Sab9 ®xaj) xoax ein gefrönteS §aupt, ■ 



®rftcr Slufaug. 6. auftritt. 31 

Platia (nad^ ein« ^aufe). 

Sleitt, 5roortimcr! @ud^ blenbef eitle g^urd^t. 

®S ift bie ©orge ®ureS treuen §erjenS, 

a)ie 6u(i^ tjergebne ©d^redfniffe erf^afft. 620 

SRic^t baä ©d^afott \\t% baä id^ fürchte, ©ir. 

@g gie6t nod^ anbre Wtttl, ftiHete^ 

äBoburd^ ftd^ bie Sel^errfd^erin t)on (Snglanb 

aSor meinem SlnfprudJ Slul^e fd^affen fann. 

@l^ fxd^ ein ipenfer für mid^ finbet, wirb 626 

3lod^ el^er fid^ ein SKorber bingen lajfen. 

— a)a§ i[t'§, rooDor id^ jittre, ©ir ! unb nie 

©e^' id^ beS Sed^erS SRanb an meine Sippen, 

3)a| nid^t ein ©(^auber mid^ ergreift, er fönnte 

firebenjt fein »on ber Siebe meiner ©d^roefter, 630 

Portimer. 

5Rid^t offenbar, nod^ l^eimlid^ foll's bem ?!Jlorb 

©elingen, ©uer Seben anjutaften. 

©eib ol^ne gurd^t! bereitet ift fd^on atte^. 

3n)ölf eble Jünglinge beä Sanbe§ ftnb 

3n meinem SünbniS, l^aben l^eute frü^ 63$ 

3)aä ©alrament barauf empfangen, ßud^ 

5Kit ftarlem Strm ouS biefem ©d^Io^ ju führen. 

®raf Slubefpine, ber äbgefanbte granfreid^S^ 

®ei^ um ben 93unb, er bietet felbft bie §änbe, 

Unb fein 5palaft ift'ä, wo roir unS Derfammeln. 640 

Paria« 

^f)X mad^t mid^ jittem, ©ir — bod^ nid^t Dor JJreube. 
9Rir fliegt ein böfeä äC^nen burd^ ba^ i^erj. 
SBaä unternehmt 3^r? SBifetg^r'S? ©d^redfen ©ud^ 
?Ri(^t53abington§,nid^t iid^burtis blut'ge ^äupter, 
3luf SonbonS Srüdfe roamenb aufgeftedft? ^ 

S^id^t baä 3?erberben b^r Unjäl^Kgen, 



B2 9taxia @tttari. 

3>ie i^ren Xoh in gleu^em SagfUtd fanben 

Unb meine Aetien fc^w^ nut genuu^t? 

Unglüilic^er, Derfü^tter SöttöKnfi — ffi«^*- 

?Jfie^t, roenn'S nod^ 3«* if^ — w«wn ber ©pa^er 93tttlet0^ 650 

9ti(^t je^t fd^on llunbfd^aft ^at i>tm @u^, nt^t fc^on 

3n gute 5röitte ben Serrater mifd^tc. 

^(ie^t aud bem 9lei(|e fd^neU! 3Rarien @tuart 

^at nod^ lein ©(üdltc^er befd^ü^t. 

Tlx^ fd^redfen 
9Kd^t 9abington§, nid^t 2:id^6umä blut'ge §öupter, 655 

2luf SonbonS Srüdc wamenb aiifgefterft, 
9lt(^t baä SSetberben ber ungäl^röen anbern, 
3)ie i^ren 3:ob in gleid^em SBagftüdf fanben; 
Sie fanben aud^ barin ben ero'gen Shi^m, 
Unb ®M fd^on ift'ä, für @ure Slettung fterben. 660 



Umfonft! ÜJlid^ rettet nid^t ©eroalt, nid^t 2i[t. 

3)er grinb ift road^fam, unb bie SDlad^t ift fein. 

5Rid^t 5paulet nur unb feiner ffiäd^ter ©d^ar, 

®an^ ®nglanb lautet meines ÄcrferS 2^l^ore. 

a)er freie SSBitte ber eiifabetl^ attein 666 

Äann fte mir auftl^un. 

Plottimer. 

D, baS l^offetnie! 



®in einj^ger SDlann lebt, ber fie öffnen fann. 

Plorttmer« 

D, nennt mir biefen SKann — 

Oraf Sefter, 



©rftcr «ufjufi. 6. auftritt. 33 

IHotttltiet (tritt cr^unt lurüd). 

• Scfter! 

®raf Sefter! — guer blutigfter Verfolger, 
2)ct ©ünftling ber eiifabetl^ — SBon bicfem — 670 

Pluria« 

S5in id^ ju retten, ift'ä attein burd^ il^n. 

— ®e|t ju il^m. öffnet ©ud^ il^m frei, 

Unb gur &exocLf)x, ba^ id^'s bin, bie ®ud^ fenbet, 

Sringt i^m bieg ©d^reiben. @ä enthält mein 35ilbmä. 

(Sie giel^t ein ^apitv mi bem Sufen. aRi>rtimer tritt ^urttct unb sögert, t§ 
anaunei^men.) 

5Rel^mt l^in. 3«^ trag' eS lange fd^on bei mir, 675 

SBeil ßureS D^eimä ftrenge SBad^famlcit 
3Dlir jeben SBeg ju il^m gehemmt — @ud^ fanbte 
SKein guter ßngel — 

Plotttitift« 

Äönigin — bieä 3lätf el — 
@r!Iärt eS mir — 

Plana. 

®Yaf gefter roirb'S @ud^ löfen. 
SSertraut i^m, er wirb ®ud^ vertrauen — SBer fommt? 680 

Umnebtl (eilfertig eintretenb). 

@ir faulet na^t mit einem i^erm t)om ^ofe. 

Pbrttnier. 

es ift 2orb »urlcig^. %a^t ®ud^, Äönigin ! 
^ört e3 mit @leid^mut an, xoa^ er @ud^ bringt. 

(Sr entfernt fidf burd^ eine Seitentl^ttr. Aennebi^ folgt i^m.) 



32 9Katia Stuart« 

ilortiltier öuramme). 

®cl^t, 2)ame itcnncb?, 
Sorgt, ba^ mein Dl^cim ünä nid^t übcrfatte! 

Paria 

(sur amme, toel(^e jaubert uttb fcle Ädrtigi« ftagenb ani!el?t). 

®el^! ®e^! 2:^u, roaSerfagt, 

(2)ie ätmme entfernt m mit Betd^en ber SSerwUnbenitiBi) 



aBtortimcr. aBtaria* 

Plarta« 

3Son meinem Dl^cim, 
3)em Jtarbtnal t)on Sotl^ringen aud ^anlreid^ ! (steß.) 
„2:raut bem ©ir SDlortimer, ber ®\x^ bieS bringt, 
„3)enn feinen treuern greunb l^abt ^^x in ©nglanb/^ 

(tnortimem mit €rfiauncn anfeljenb.) 

gft'Smoglid^? 3fr S lein 8Ienbn>erf, baämidj taufest? 390 
©0 nal^e finb* id^ einen ^eunb unb roäl^nte mid^ 
aSerlajfen fd^on von atter SBelt — finb' i^n 
3n ®ud^, bem 9leffen meines ÄerlermeifterS, 
3n bem idj meinen fd^Iimmften geinb — 

PlorHmet (m t^t »x Ptc« »erfenb). 

3Serjeil^ung 
?Jür bief e Derl^afete Sartje, Königin, 396 

2)ie mir ju tragen Äampf genug gefoftet, 
S)od^ ber id^*S banfe, ba^ id^ mid^ (Sn^ na^rn, 
@ud^ iöilf e unb (grrettung bringen f ann. 

Plana* 

©te^t auf — gi^r überrafd^t mid^, ©ir — SdJ lann 



Srftcr «ufaufi. 6. 5(uftritt* 28 

©0 fd^ncttmd^t auä bcr S^iefc meines @lenb8 400 

3ur Hoffnung übergei^en — Siebet, ©ir — 
SRad^t mir bieS ©lud begreiflicl^, ba^ id^'S glaube« 

Pottimer (Mt auf). 

2)ie B^it t)errinnt. Salb wirb mein Dl^eim l^ier fein, 
Unb ein oer^a^ter 3Kenf(l^ begleitet i^n. 
@^ &n^ xi)x ©d^redenSauftrag überrafd^t, 405 

§ört an, mie @ud^ ber §immel Slettung fd^icft» 

Plaria^ 

St fd^idft fte burd^ ein SEBunber feiner Slttmad^t ! 

Plottimer* 

Erlaubt, ba^ id^ von mir beginne. 

Plana* 

Siebet, ©ir! 

IKortimeri 

3d^ jä^lte jmanjig Saläre, Äönigin, 

3n ftrengen ^flid^ten mar id^ aufgemad^f en, 410 

3n finfterm §a| beä ^ßapfttumä aufgefäugt, 

ällS mid^ bie unbejminglid^e ä3egierbe 

hinaus trieb auf baä fefte Sanb. 3d^ lie^ 

3)er ^Puritaner bumpfe ^ßrebigtftuben, 

3)ie Heimat l^inter mir, in fd^neUem Sauf 415 

S)urd^jog ic^ granlreid^, baä gepriefene 

gtalien mit l^eifeem SBunfd^e fud^enb. 

@ä mar bie 3eit beS großen Äird^enfeftS, 
SBon ^pilgerfd^aren mimmelten bie SBege, 
Sefränjt mar jjebeä ©otteSbilb, eS mar, 42ö 

Site ob bie 3Kenfd^^eit auf ber SSanbrung märe, 
SBöattfa^renb nad^ bem Himmelreich — 3Jlid^ felbft 
Srgriff ber ©trom ber glaubenoollen SDlenge 



24 SRaria Stuart 

Unb ti| mid^ in bad 2Beid^6iIb 9lomd — 

2Bte noarb tnir^ Aönigin ! 425 

3((§ mir ber @äulen ^rad^t unb @iege3b0()en 
(gntgcgenfticQ, bcä Äoloffcumö §crrlic^fcit 
2)cn ©tauncnbcn umfing, ein ^ol^er 35ilbncrgciji 
3n feine l^eitre SBunberroelt mid^ fd^lo^! 
Sd^ ^atte nie ber Äünfte aWac^t gefüllt ; 430 

®ä l^a^t bie Äird^e, bie mid^ auferjog, 
3)er ©inne Steij, fein 3C66iIb bulbet pc^ 
Slllein baä förperlofe SBort DercJ^renb. 
SßJie rourbe mir, alä id^ inS "^nnx^ nun 
®er Äird^en trat, unb bie 3JlufiI ber §immel 436 

iperunterfticg^unb ber ©eftaltcn gütte 
SSerfd^roenberifd^ auä 9Banb unb 2)edfe quoll, 
3)aä §errlid^fte unb §öd^fte, gegenwärtig, 
SBor ben entjüdften ©innen fi^ bewegte ; 
3(ld id^ fte felbft nun fal^, bie ©öttlid^en, 440 

3)en ®ru^ bed @ngels, bie @e6urt beS ^erm, 
3)ie ^eirge 5Kuttcr, bie l^erabgeftiegne 
3)reifaltigleit, bie Icud^tenbe SSerlKrung — 
Site ic^ ben 5papft brauf fal^ in feiner ^ßrad^t 
3)ad ^od^amt l^alten unb bie SSölIer fegnen I 445 

D, was ift ®oIbcS, was guwelen ©d^ein, 
SBomit ber ®rbe Äönige ftd^ fd^müdfen! 
9hir er ift mit bcm ©öttlid^en umgeben. 
®in wal^r^aft SReid^ ber §immel ijl fein §auä, 
®enn nid^t pon biefer SBelt finb biefe formen, 450 

D, fd^onet mein! 9lid^t weiter! §öret auf, 
3)en frifd^en SebenSteppid^ t)or mir an^s 
3ubreiten — 3^ ^'^ ^i^«*^ w«i> gefangen. 

Porttmer. 
3(ud^ id^ war'S, Königin! unb mein ©eföngnid 



(Srftct «ufaug. 6. atuftntt. 25 

Sprang auf, unb frei auf einmal fül^lte fid^ 4ö5 

2)er ®eift, beg Sebend frönen 2:ag (egrü^enb» 

$afe fdjwur id^ nun bem engen bumpfen S3uci^, 

aWit frifd^em Äranj bie ©d^läfe mir gu fd^müien, 

9Wid^ fröJ^Iid^ an bie grö^UdJen ju fd^Iiefeen. 

SBiel eble ©d^otten brannten ftc^ an mid^ 460 

Unb ber grangofen muntre ßanbömannfd^aften. 

®ie Brad^ten mid^ ju @urem eblen Dl^eim, 

3)em Äarbinal Don ®uife — SSeld^ ein 9Rann! 

9Bie fidler, flar unb männlid^ gro^! — SBie ganj 

©eborcn, um bie ©cifter ju regieren ! ^^ 

a)aS aWufter eineä föniglid^en «PriefterS, 

Sin gürft ber Äird^e, mie id^ leinen fa^! 

Plana. 

31^r f^ait fein treues Stngefid^t gefe^n, 

3)eS Dielgeliebten, beä erl^abnen SRanneS, 

2)er meiner jarten 3ngcnb gül^rer war. 470 

D, rebet mir t)on il^m! 3)enft er nod^ mein? 

Siebt il^n baS ©lüdt, blü^t i^m ba§ Seben nod^, 

©te^t er no<^ ^errlid^ ba, ein g^ete ber Äird^e? 

Portimer. 

©er 2:refflid^e lie^ felber fid^ ^eraB, 

3)ie l^ol^en ©laubendlel^ren mir ju beuten^ 475 

Unb meines i&erjcnS S^^if^I sn jerftreun. 

@r jeigte mir, ba§ grübelnbe SBemunft 

SDen SKenfd^en ewig in ber 3rre leitet, 

2)a^ feine äugen feigen muffen, maS 

SDa« $erj fott glauben, ba§ ein fid^tbar §aupt 480 

®er Äir^e not tl^ut, ba§ ber ©eift ber SEBa^rl^eit 

®erul^t ^at auf ben Si^ungen ber 3Säter. 

2)ie aSa^nbegriffe meiner Iinb*fd^en Seele, 

9Bie fd^manben fte vox feinem ftegenben 

aSerftanb unb vor ber Suaba feines SKunbeS! 485 



26 3»arto Stutttt. 

3(1^ Icl^rtc in ber Ätrd^c ©c^ofe j^urüd, 
©d^iour meinen S^rtum ah in feine §änbe. 



@o fcib 3^^ ^^^^^ l^^^ 2;aufenbe, 

®ie er mit feiner JRebe §immeläfraft, 

aSie ber erhabne ^rebiger beä Sergeä^ 490 

(Ergriffen unb jum em'gen §eil gefül^rtl 

PlorHmet* 

3lfö i^tt be§ Amtes ?ßflic^tert balb batauf 

5Raci^ ^ranlreid^ riefen, fanbt' er mid^ na^ 9leimS, 

aSo bie ©efellfci^aft ^efu, fromm gefd^äftig, 

gür ©nglanbs Äird^e ^riefter auferjie^t. 495 

35en eblen ©d^otten 3Korgan fanb id^ ^ier, 

2lud^ ßuren treuen Se^Iep, ben geleierten 

S3if(|of von 3lo|e, bie auf granlreid^ä ©oben 

greublofe 2:age ber SJerbannung leben — 

6ng fd^Io^ id^ mid^ an biefe Söürbigen 60O 

Unb ftärlte mid^ im (Slauben — ßineS S^agS 

3lfä id^ mid^ umfa^ in beä Sifd^ofS Söol^nung, 

^iel mir ein roeiblid^ SilbniS in bie 2lugen 

SJon rü^renb rounberfamem 3lei§ ; gewaltig 

ergriff eä mid^ in meiner tiefften ©eele, 506 

Unb, beä ©efü^fe nid^t mäd^tig, ftanb id^ ba. 

5Da fagte mir ber Sifd^of : aOäo^I mit Siedet 

3Kögt '^\)x gerül^rt bei biefem Silbe meilen. 

SDie fd^önfte aller grauen, roeld^e leben, 

3ft aud^ bie jammernSroürbigfte t)on ollen; 610 

Um unfreS ®Iauben§ mitten bulbet fte, 

Unb ßuer SBaterlanb ift'8, wo fte leibet. 

Paria. 

3)er SlebUd^e! 9lein, id^ verlor nid^t atteä, 
2)a fold^er greunb im Unglüdf mir geblieben. 



©rfter Stufaug. 6. Sluftntt. ^7 



2)rauf fing er an, mit l^ci^crfci^üttctnbet 515 

Scrcbfamfcit mir ®uer SWärt^rtum 

Unb ©urcr gcinbc Slutgier ab§ufci^ilbcm. 

Sluci^ euern Stammbaum mieä er mir, er geigte 

Mix ßure Slbfunft von bem l^ol^en §aufc 

3)er 2;ubor, übet^eugte mid^, ba§ ßud^ 520 

Slttein gebührt, in ©ngeHanb ju l^crrfi^en, 

?Rid^t biefer äCfterlönigin, gezeugt 

3n el^ebred^erifci^em 35ett, bie §einrid^, 

^f)x 3Jater, felbft ijermarf ate Saftarbtod^ter. 

5Rici^t feinem eing'gen geugniS mollt' id^ traun, 525 

3d^ ^olte SRat bei atten Sled^tSgelel^rten, 

3Siel alte SBappenbüd^er fd^Iug id^ nad^, 

Unb alle Äunbige, bie id^ befragte, 

Seftätigten mir ©ureS Slnfprud^S kraft. 

3d^ meift nunmel^r, ba^ ©uer gutes dtt(i)t 530 

Sin gnglanb @uer ganj^eS Unred^t ift, 

3)a§ @ud^ bieä Slei^ als Eigentum gel^ört, 

SBorin 3^r fd^ulbloä alä ©efangne fd^mac^tet. 



D biefeä ungIüdE8t)oae SRed^t ! ®§ ift 

3)ie einj'ge Duelle aller meiner Seiben. 535 

Um biefe Seit !am mir bie Äunbe ju, 

S)a^ ^i)x auä 2;albotä Sd^fo^ l^inrocggefül^rt 

Unb meinem D^eim übergeben roorben — 

2)e§ §immefö n)unbert)oIIe SlettungSl^anb 

©laubt' ic^ in biefer tJügung ju erlennen» 540 

©n lauter Sluf be§ ©d^idffals mar fie mir, 

a)aS meinen 2lrm gemäl^It, ®ud^ ju befreien. 

3)ie ^reunbe ftimmen freubig bei, c§ giebt 



tt Wtatim StHAfft. 

Xer ftaxtiaai mix feinai 3bx sbB Scf» 

UnÖ k^ Bti^ da iBoftcUioig f (^locre fiantt. S45 

S<^ftcK iDorD oer $(aii catiDoifeH, mü) u^ trete 

2>en 9lwivK% an in^ Satcrland, nw ü^, 

3<^ fa^ Sti4/ ftdnigtn — giu^ felbft! 

9tf(^eita:18iQ)! — C, iDck^e^beiiH^tt ISO 

2>ted 3<^(a^! Aetn Aerter! eine (Botter^oOe, 

Son d^nglanb — D bed @tMIi(||en, bem es 
Ser0&nnt x% eint 2uft mü Siu^ pi atmen ! 

SBo^I ^at fie red^t, bie ßud^ fo tief oerbtrgt ! 555 

Suffte^en n^ürbe Snglonbd gonje S^genb, 
ftein Sd^ert in feinet ©d^eibe müfeig bleiben, 
Unb bie (Srnpätun^ mit gigantifd^em $aupt 
^utd^ biefe ^ebenSinfel fc^eiten, fa^e 
©er «ritte feine Äönigin ! 560 

IKnria. 

®ä^' jeber ©ritte fie mit ©uren Slugen! 



fflär* er, wie id^, ein Beuge guter Seiben, 

^er Sanftmut 3euge unb ber eblen gaffung, 

SWomit 2i)x baS Unroürbige erbulbet. 

^tm gel)t 3^r nid^t au8 allen Scibenöproben 665 

all« eine Äönigin ^eroor ? SRaubt (Sud^ 

35c« Äerfer« 6d^maci^ von Surem ©d^önJ^eitäglanje ? 

(JudJ mangelt alleä, it)as ba« Seben f(|müdft, 

Unb bod^ umfliegt ®uc^ eroig Sid^t unb Seben. 

giie feft* id^ meinen %\\^ auf biefe ©d^roeHe, 570 

IDaft nid^t ttiein $crj\ i\evriffen wirb Don Dualen, 

Sticht »on bet Suft entjüdft, (Suc| anjufd^aucn ! — 



Crpcr 5(ufauö. 6. SCuftritt. 29 

©od^ furd^tbar mf)t ftd^ bic (Sntfd^cibung, roac^fcnb 

3DKt iebcr ©tunbc bringet bic ©cfal^r; 

3(1^ barf nid^t länger fäumen — @ud^ nid^t länger 676 

2)aä ©d^redCKd^c t)erbergen — 

Plana« 

3ft mein Urteil 
©efättt ? (gntbedtt mir'3 frei. 3^ lann eö ^ören. 

Piirttmer. 

@§ ift gefällt, 2)te in)eiunbt)ier|\ig 9lid^ter I^a6en 

3^t @ d^u l b i g audgefprod^en über @ud^. Sad $aud 

3)er SorbS unb ber (Semeinen, bie ©tabt Sonbon 580 

SBefte^en l^eftig bringenb auf beä Urteils 

SSoUftredtung ; nur bie Äönigin fäumt nod^ 

— SluS arger Sift, ba^ man fie nötige, 

JRid^t avi^ ©efül^i ber 3Renfd^Iid^feit unb ©d^onung. 

Plaria (mit^offung). 

©ir SKortimer, gi^r überrafd^t mid^ nid^t, 685 

©rfd^redft mid^ nid^t. 3luf fold^e Sotfd^aft war id^ 

©d^on längft gefaxt. 3d^ fcnne meine Slid^ter. 

3tad^ ben 9Ki§^anbIungen, bie id^ erlitten, 

Segreif* id^ vo6f)l, bafe man bie grei^eit mir 

5Rid^t fd^enlen fann — 3^ ^^^f ^^ ^^^ ^inauö roiH. 590 

3n em'gem Äerfer mitt man mi^ beroal^ren, 

Unb meine ^a(i)t, meinen Sled^tSanfprud^ 

SKit mir Derfd^arren in ©efängniänad^t. 

Plotttitifr, 

9tein, Königin — p nein! nein! S)abei fte^t man 

giid^t ftitt, 2)ie SCprannei begnügt fid^ nid^t, 695 

5S§f SBJerl nur l^alb §u t^un. ©olang ^f)x lebt^ 

gebt aud^ bie gurd^t ber Königin pon gnglanb, 

@ud^ fann fein Werfer tief genug begraben^ 

3f{ur @ner %oi Derfu^crt i^^en Sl^ron» 



30 SWaria ©tuart. 

Plana« 

©ic lönnt' eS wagen, mein gcIröntcS ipaupt 600 

@d^maci^t)oS auf einen ^enlerblodf ju legen ? 

Pi0rfimer» 

@te n)irb e§ tragen. B^^f^^t nid^t batam 



©ie fönnte f o bie eigne OToieftät 

Unb atter Äönige im ©taube roäljen ? 

Unb fürdjtet fte bie SRad^e gtanfreid^S nid^t? 605 



©ie fd^Iie^t mit ^ranfreid^ einen en)*gen ^eben, 
©em ^uc Don änjou fd^enft fxe a:^ron unb §anb. 

Plaria* 

SBirb ftd^ ber Äönig ©panienä nid^t waffnen? 

Plortimer. 

giid^t eine SBelt in SBaffen fürd^tet fte, 

©olang fte ^eben l^at mit il^rem 93oIIe. 610 

Plaria* 

^en dritten moSte jte bieS ©d^aufpiel geben? 

9li^rHmer« 

a)te8 2anb, SWpIab?, I^at in legten Reiten 

a)er f öniglid^en grauen m e 1^ r t)om Sl^ron 

^erab aufä Slutgerüfte fteigen fel^n. 

a)ie eigne SKutter ber eiifabetl^ 615 

(Sing biefen SBeg unb Jtatl^arina iporoarb, 

Slud^ Sab9 ©ra^ war ein gefrönteä $aupt, * 



®rftcr Slttfauö. 6. Sluftritt. 31 

IRatia Cnod^ einer ^aufc). 

Stein, aRorttmet! ®\x(!^ bicnbef eitle 3=urci^t. 

®ä ift bie ©orge ®urcä treuen §erjen§, 

3)ie @ud^ t)erge6ne ©d^redniffe etfc|afft. 620 

SRid^t baä ©d^afott ift'ä, baS id^ fürd^te, Sir, 

@ä öiebt nodj anbre SKittel, ftitterc, 

SEBoburd^ fxd^ bie Sel^errfd^crin t)on (gnglanb 

3Sor meinem Slnfprud^ Slul^e fd^affen lann. 

&) ftd^ ein ipenler für mid^ finbet, wirb 626 

3toä) el^er jtd^ ein SKorber bingen lajfen. 

— a)a8 x^% woDor id^ jittre, ©ir ! unb nie 

©e^' id^ beS Sed^erä SRanb an meine Sippen, 

3!)a| nid^t ein ©i^auber mid^ ergreift, er fönnte 

firebenjt fein »on ber Siebe meiner ©d^raefter, 630 

Plortimer. 

5Rid^t offenbar, nod^ l^eimlid^ foH's bem ?Korb 

©dingen, @uer Seben anjutaften. 

©eib o^ne ^rd^t! bereitet ift fd^on attc^» 

3n)ölf eble Jünglinge beä Sanbcä ftnb 

^n meinem Sünbnig, l^aben l^eute frü^ 63$ 

3)aS ©alrament barauf empfangen, 6ud^ 

5Kit ftarlem Strm aus biefcm ©d^Io^ gu fül^rcn. 

®raf aiubcfpine, ber äbgefanbtc granlreid^S, 

SSSei^ um ben 35unb, er bietet felbft bie §änbe, 

Unb fein 5palaft ift'ä, wo wir unä üerfantmeln. 640 

Paria. 

Sl^r mad^t mid^ jittem, ©ir — bod^ nid^t vor ^reube. 
9Rir fliegt ein böfeä Sinnen burd^ baS i^crg. 
SEBaä unternehmt 3^^? Söifet 3^^^'^? ©d^redEen @ud^ 
giid^t53abingtonä,nid^t 2^id^burn§ blut'ge Häupter, 
Stuf SonbonS Srüdfe mamenb aufgeftedft? $45 

3?ici^t baä 3?erberben ber Unjä^Hgen, 



^ !ll«ri« etmarl. 

^te f^rcn 2ob in {Id^e» Sog^ faabai 

nnb metne Aettot föfwSltt nsr genoc^t? 

Un%lüdli^, vcnüfyctet ^ün^Im^ — ffi^ ' 

^(ie^^ toemt'S nod^ 3^ $ — toemtbcrSpo^SiixIc^^ 690 

9tu^ ie|t f<^ ftmibfc^ ^ mm &ul^, nic^ fc^ 

3n Sure Stitte ben aSmoter nrifc^. 

pe^ aud bem Stetig ff^eO! Slorien ©tiiart 

^ot lUN^ {ein ®UuRu^ M<^- 

ytittiver. 

3Rtd^ f c^eden 
9lid^ SaHngtmtd^ nu^ 2:u^(um$ blut'ge Rauptet, 655 

Auf gonbond Srüde roamenb oufgefketft, 
9Ii(^t bad Serberben ber unjal^rgen anbem, 
®ie i^ren 2ob in gleid^em SBagftüdE fanben; 
Sie fanben au^ barin ben ewigen 3bifyn, 
Unb Olüdf fd^on iji'ä, für @ure SHettung fterben. 660 

Umfonfi! 3Kic^ rettet ntdjt ©eroalt, nidjt Sip. 

®er ^rinb ift road^fam, unb bie 3Rad^t ift fein. 

Slid^t faulet nur unb feiner ffiäd^ter ©d^or, 

0an/| Snflianb lautet meines Äcrferä 2:i^ore. 

®er freie Sitte ber glifaBetl^ attein 666 

Jtann fie mir auft^un. 

PlotKnter. 

D, baSl^offetnie! 

Plana. 

(üin cinj'Bcr 3Kann leBt, ber fte öffnen lonn. 

Plortinter* 
D, nennt mir biefen SKann — 

Plana. 

Oraf Sefter. 



©rfter «ufjug. 6. «uftritt. 33 

PlOttttnft (tritt erjlaunt lurüd). 

• Scftct! 

®raf Seftcr! — @uer blutigftct Verfolger, 
a)ct ©ünftling ber eiifabct^ — SSon biefcm — 670 

Sin id^ ju retten, ift*S attein burd^ i^n. 

— ®t\)t ju il^m. öpet ßud^ i^m frei, 

Unb gur @exoäf)x, ba^ id^»8 bin, bie ©uci^ fenbet, 

©ringt il^m bicS ©d^reiben. @S entl^ält mein SilbniS. 

(Sie giel^t ein ^apin avA bem Sufen. snorttmer tritt iutüd unb idflert, e« 
an)une^men.) 

Slel^mt l^in. Sd^ trag' eS lange fd^on bei mir, 675 

aBeil @ureS D^eimS ftrenge SBac^famleit 
9Rir jeben SBeg ju il^m gehemmt — @ud^ fanbte 
5Kein guter ®ngel — 

Plortimer* 

Äönigin — bieä 3lötf el — 
@rllärt es mir — 



©vaf Sefter mirb'S @ud^ löfen. 
aSertraut i^m, er wirb ®ud^ vertrauen — SBer fommt? 680 

Umnebtl (eilfertig eintretenb). 

Sir ?ßaulet nal^t mit einem §erm Dom §ofe. 

Plortitner* 

@3 ift Sorb 93urleig^. %a^t @ud^, Königin ! 
^ört es mit ®Iei(^mut an, mag er ®ud^ bringt. 

(Sr entfernt fiäf burd^ eine @eitentl^ttr. Aennebi^ folgt i^m.) 



$ulßaAa JkiflritL 



fmdtt 

Jfft «Hinktet 1^ f^trsiii^ Qxcm S(fc5al4, 

IBl^ldtO wm 'Ümid^, Xta^t fte mit eraehm^. 
9lti aUüvte^ l^otf ' i^^üthct IXnfc^Ib §teint. 

341 (omtne ato Sefanbter bed &m^t9. 

Pam« 

«orb öutleifl^ lei^t bienftfertig bem (Serid^tc, 
^em er ben (Keift geliel^n, nun aud^ ben üRunb. 

I^aulet. 

;,^()r fvrcd;t, al« wüßtet 3^r Bereit« baä Urteil. 

9taria. 

Ü^a c« Üorb S^urleigl^ Bringt^ fo xütx^ id^ e$, 

llutleigli, 

!Sf)t Ijabt @iid^ bcm fflerid^t 
'J^ev i^wclunbincvjifl unterworfen, !L^lbp — 

fllorio« 

^U^\\^clbt, Wuloib, baR i* (Ju* c^Ietcft ju «nfang 
\\u^ ^VUnt «mft fallen - - Untenvovfcn bätt' ic^ mx^ 
rem HtiAtevt^nu* bev .^weiunbmev^iix, fagt ^^r? 
\\v* babe leine«uH\\^ micb untevunnfcn» 



(grftcr Slufjug. 7. «uftritt. 36 

9iic lonnV id^ baä — id^ lonntc meinem Slang^ 

S)er äBürbe meined äSolfö unb meines @ol^neg 700 

Unb aller dürften nid^t fo t)iel oergeben. 

aSerorbnet ift im englifci^en ®efe|, 

3)afe jeber 3[nge!lagte burd^ ©efc^mome 

38on feineSgleid^en fott gerid^tet merben. 

SBer in ber ßommittee ift meineSgleid^en ? 705 

9lur Äönige jtnb meine ^eers. 

Ptttleisli. 

3^r l^öttet 
2)ie Älagartifel an, liefet ßud^ batüber 
SSemel^men vox ©endete — 

ga, id^ l^abe mid^ 
®urd^ ipattonS arge Sift t)erleiten lajfen, 
Slofe meiner ßl^re megen unb im ©lauben 710 

Sin meiner ©rünbe jtegenbe ©emalt, 
ßin Dl^r ju leii^en jenen Älagepuniten 
Unb il^ren Ungrunb barjutl^un — 2)aS tl^at id^ 
2luS Sld^tung für bie mürbigen 5ßerfonen 
2)er Sorb§, nid^t für il^r 2lmt, baä id^ t)em)erfe. 715 

$ttdet9^* 

DB ^"^t pe anerfennt, ob nid^t, ÜR^lab?, 

2)aS ift nur eine leere görmlid^Ieit, 

2)ie beä ©erid^tes Sauf nid^t l^emmen fann. 

3l^r atmet gnglanbs Suft, geniefet ben ©d^u^^ 

2)ie SBol^ltl^at beS ®efe|eS, unb fo feib ^l^r 720 

§ludj feiner §errfd^aft untertl^an! 



3d^ atme 
S)i^ Suft in einem englifd^en ©efängni?. 



^ Srr'c Bzx^zz. 



C^iZ VK TBL &XdUEm 'j^KSi^ AT ( 

Sii;'il:äitr mar^^^t ? feait ifi %c tan 
fesc etae n» £i!s:j;3 )« Sas^xMu 



U« ©eaft :3^, M5 •» ET^xTii« !t™e 

ijum ^etituf dies» Etase, ^l=r'ac 3==fa»|t 

>;n fremde» fcnise feirbs c:5f::'i«n? T30 

?JU ftunö' e$ U3i die Siier&d: der S rejtm^ 

Beim bod itttdfU Bäftofn ber Jioiiie nü^ 

Xie f(^(b'(^ Stirn be« Omalubcn ©oftes 

Streut 0iiiite^ nrie be$ Settlerd ^oupt? 

C^(!^ nntt mu^ nu^ ber 9lei^(^ft eitt^ie^n, 735 

Xie 9lu^er finb e$ nur^ bie u^ oenoerfe. 

Xie 9li(^tet ! SSie, 39l9lab9 ? @inb ed etioa 

S<om ^ö6e( aufgegriffene SSenporfne^ 

®c^amIofe ^ungenbrefd^er^ benen Siedet 

Unb aUttfir^eit feil ift, bie fid^ jum Drgan 740 

Xcv Untcrbrttctung w\ü\% bingen laffen ? 

6inb*« nic^t bie erften SJiänner biefeä Sanbeä, 

'iclbftänbiß gnug, um roa^rl^aft fein ju bürfen, 

Utn über (f Urftenfurd^t unb niebrige 

SU'[tc<^|uug weit ergaben fid^ ju fe^n? 745 

0inb'(5 ulc|)t bicfclben, bie ein ebleä Solf 

jiV'cl unb gcrcdjt regieren, beren Slamen 

%m mx HU Wonnen brandet, um jeben 3«>eifel, 

Utn leben Slvgtwobn fd)leunig ftumm ju mad^en? 

tw H)m e\^< ftebt bev 4UUferf)irte, 750 

t'CV fvomnu* ^^rimu« von Öanterbury^ 



grftcr «ttfauß. 7. Sluftntt. 37 

S)e¥ n)eife Xall&ot^ ber bed ©iegels toal^ret^ 

Unb ^oroatb, bet bed Sleid^ed flotten fü^rt. 

Sagt! Äonnte bic Sd^crrfd^crin t)on guglanb 

3Rc|r tl^un, ate auä bcr ganjcn ^Konard^ie 755 

®te ffibelften auSicfen unb ju Stid^tem 

3n btcfem Knigltd^en ©trcit 6efteffen? 

Unb n)ät*ö JU bcnfen, bafe ^arteien^a^ 

®cn einzelnen ftcftädfte — lönncn mcrgtg 

(Sricfnc SJlänncr fid^ in einem Sprühe 760 

S)er Seibenfd^aft vereinigen ? 

fMoriO (na(^ einigem «StiUfd^toeigen). 

Sd^ l^öre ftaunenb bie ©eroalt beä SKunbeS^ 

3)er mir Don je fo uni^eilbringenb mar — 

SBie merb* id^ mid^, ein ungele^rteS SBeib, 

3Jlit fo Iunftfert*gem SRebner meffen fönnen ! — 765 

Söo^l ! SBären biefe Sorbä, mic g^r fte fc^ilbert, 

SBerftummen mü^V \^, l^offnungSloS verloren 

SBBär' meine ©a^e, fpräd^en fie mid^ fd^ulbig. 

S)od^ biefe Siamen, bie S^r preifenb nennt, 

2)ic mid^ burd^ i^r ©emid^t jermalmen foffen, 770 

50l9lorb, ganj anbre Stollen fe^' id^ fie 

3n ben ©efd^id^ten biefeä Sanbeä fpielen. 

3d^ fe^e biefen ^o^en Slbel ©nglanbä, 

3)eS SReid^eä majeftätifd^en ©enat, 

©leid^ ©Ilaoen beS ©erailö ben ©ultanSlaunen 775 

§einrid^S beä 2ld^ten, meines ©rofeol^mS, fd^meid^eln — 

3d^ fel^e biefeS eble Dber^auS, 

©leid^ feil mit ben erfäuflid^en ©emeinen, 

©efe^e prägen unb verrufen, ®l^en 

Sluflöfen, Binben, mie ber SJläd^tige 780 

©ebietet, ©nglanbä gürftentSd^ter l^eute 

Snterben, mit bem Saftarbnamen fd^änben, 

Unb morgen fie ju Äöniginnen Irönen. 



38 9)larta Stuart. 

3(1^ fcl^c biefe roürb'gen 5ßeerS mit fd^nctt 

Sertauf d^tet Überjeugung unter t) t e r 785 

Slegierungen ben @lauben Dtermal ojibem — 

^f)x nennt ßud^ fremb in ©nglanbS Sleid^SgefcIcn^ 
3n ©nglanbä Unglücf feib ^f)x fel^r beroanbert. 

fHoxiü. 

Unb baS ftnb meine 3lid^ter ! — Sorb ©dja^meiftcr! 

gd^ miff geredet fein gegen ©uci^I ©eib S^r'S 790 

Slud^ gegen mid^ — ^Kan fagt, ^f)x meint eS gut 

3Kit biefem ©taat^ mit ©urer Äönigin, 

©eib unbefted^Iid^, mad^fam, unermübet — 

gd^ xoxJl e3 glauben. 3l\^t ber eigne 3t\xiim 

3legiert 6uc|, gud^ regiert allein ber SBorteil 7ö6 

3)eä ©ouperäng, beS SanbeS. &>tn barum 

SKifetraut ®ud^, ebler Sorb, bafe nid^t ber Sinken 

a)e8 ©taatS ©ud^ aU ©ered^tigleit erfd^eine. 

5Rid^t gwetfl* id^ bran, e§ ft^en neben @ud^ 

3to^ eble SKänner unter meinen Slid^tem. 800 

®od^ fie ftnb ^roteftanten, ©iferer 

tJür ©nglanbä SD3o^I,unb fprcd^en über mid^, 

2)ie Königin von ©d^ottlanb, bie ^apiftin! 

@ä lann ber Sritte gegen ben ©d^otten nid^t 

Sered^t fein, ift ein uralt SSBort — 9)rum ift 805 

§erI8mmlid^ feit ber 3Säter grauer 3^*/ 

3)a6 t)or ©erid^t lein Sritte gegen ben ©d^otten, 

Äein ©d^otte gegen \tmn zeugen borf. 

3)ie 3tot gab biefeS feltfame ®efe$; 

@in tiefer ©inn rool^nt in ben alten Sräud^cn, 810 

5Dlan mufe fte eieren, SR^lorb — bie 3latur 

3SBarf biefe beiben feur'gen Söllerfd^aften 

älttf biefeä Srett im Djean; ungleid^ 



©rftcr Slufjug. 7. 2(uftritt. 89 

SScrtciltc fic'§ unb l^icfe fic barum fämpfcn. 

3)cr 2:n)cebc fd^malcä Seite trennt allein 815 

3)te l^eft'gen ©eifter; oft »emtifc^te fid^ 

35aä S5Iut ber Äämpfenben in i^ren SBeßen. 

2)ie §anb am ©c^roerte, fd^auen fie [xä) brol^enb 

3Son beiben Ufern an fett taufenb gö^^^c«« 

Äein geinb bebränget Sngeffanb, bem nid^t 820 

S)er ©d^otte fid^ jum §elfer gugefellte ; 

Äein Sürgerfrieg entgünbet ©d^ottlanbs ©täbte, 

3u bent ber Sritte nid^t ben gunber trug. 

Unb nid^t erlöfd^en wirb ber §afe, bi§ enbltd^ 

Sin ^Parlament fie brüberlid^ vereint, 825 

Sin ä^pter waltet burd^ bie gange S^fel. 

Purleigii« 

Unb eine ©tuart follte biefe§ ßJIüdE 
9)em Sleid^ geroäfiren? 

Paria. 

SBarum foß id^*§ leugnen? 
Sa, td^ geftel^'S, ba^ \d) bie Hoffnung nährte, 
groei eble Stationen unterm ©d^atten 830 

9)eg Ölbaums frei unb fröf|Iid^ ju vereinen. 
5Wic^t i^reä SBöHerl^ajfeg Opfer glaubt' id^ 
3u werben; i^re lange ßiferfud^t, 
3)er alten ßw^ietrad^t unglüdfferge ®Iut 
§offt' id^ auf ero'ge 2:age ju erftidEen, 835 

Unb, u)ie mein 3lf|nl^err Slid^monb bie groei Slofen 
3ufammenbanb nad^ blut'gem ©treit, bie Äronen 
©d^ottlanb unb ©nglanb frieblic^ ju oermäl^len. 

Purleigl). 

auf fd^Iimmem SBeg verfolgtet ^^r bie§ 3iel, 

2)a 3f|r baS Sleid^ entjünben, burc^ bie flammen 840 

S)eä SürgerlriegS jum 2:i^rone fteigen wolltet. 



32 aXaria etuatt 

2)ie i^ren Sob in jlcid^em aBajftüd fanbcn 

Unb meine Rtiim fcl^n)#er nutr gemad^t? 

Unglücflid^er, oerfül^rter Süngling — fliei^t! 

^lie^t, roenn'Ä nod^ 3^^^ if* — w>ß^^ ^^ ©päl^er Surlcigl^ 660 

Stielet je^t fd^on Äunbfd^oft f)at x>on ®ud^, nid^t fd^on 

3n ®ure SKitte ben 3Serrätcr ntifd^te. 

glicht aus bentSleid^e fd^nell! 3Jlarien Stuart 

^at nod^ lein ©lüdlid^er 6efd^ü^t. 

3Kid^ fd^redfen 
Siid^t 33aBington§, nid^t Sid^Burnä Blut'ge Rauptet, 655 

2luf Sonbonä 33rüdEc n)amenb aüfgeftedft, 
3lic^t baä aSerberben ber unja^Pgen anbern, 
S)ie i^ren %cb in gleid^em SBagftüdf fanbcn; 
Sie fanben and) barin ben ew'gen dbif^m, 
Unb ©lüdE fd^on ift'S, für gure SRettung fterben. 660 

Paria. 

Umfonft! 3Rid^ rettet nid^t ©ewalt, nid^t Sift. 

a)er fjcinb ift road^fam^ unb bie ÜJlad^t ift fein. 

3lid^t 5ßaulet nur unb feiner SJBäd^ter ©d^ar, 

©anj ßnglanb lautet meines ÄcrferS 2:i^ore. 

Der freie SBiffe ber glifabetl^ allein 666 

ftann jte mir auftl^un. 

Portimer. 

D, baS l^offet nie! 

Paria. 

©in einj'ger 9Rann lebt, ber fie öffnen lann. 

Portimer. 
D, nennt mir biefen SJlann — 

Paria. 

®raf Sefter, 



©rfter Slufjug. 6. SCuftritt^ 33 

Potttmet (trUterftoutttiurütf). 

• Scfter! 

®raf Scfter! — (gucr Blutigftcr aScrf olger, 
®cr ©ünftling ber (gUfabet^ — SBon biefem — 670 

Paria« 

35itt id^ ju retten, ift'ä affein burd^ il^n. 

— ®el^t ju il^m. Öffnet (^nd) xf)m frei, 

Unb jur Qkroäf)x, ba^ id^'s bin, bie Gud^ fenbet, 

35rinflt il^m bieS ©d^reiben. 6ä entl^ält mein SilbntS. 

(@ie aiel^t ein ^apiet mi bem 93ufen. Vlottimtv tritt ^urfld unb }dgert, a 
aniune^men.) 

9lel^mt l^in. 3d^ trag' eS lange fd^on bei mir, 675 

aBeil ©ureg Dl^eimä ftrenge SBac^famleit 
9Rir jeben SBeg ju il^m gel^emmt — gud^ fanbte 
3Jlein guter Sngel — 

Porttmer« 

Äonigin — bieS Slätf cl — 
grilärt es mir — 

Paria. 

(S^af Sefter mirb'S @ud^ löfen. 
aSertraut i^m, er wirb @ud§ vertrauen — SBer lommt? 680 

Hennebtl (««fertig eintretenb). 

®ir 5ßaulet na^t mit einem §erm t)om §ofe. 

Portimer« 

es ift Sorb »urlcig^. gafet (gud^, Königin ! 
i&ört eä mit ©leid^mut an, n)a§ er 6ud§ bringt. 

(Cr entfernt ^ burd^ eine @eitent^fir. itenneb^ folgt i^m.) 



34 Haria etuart. 

Bttbrnter HttftritL 

Hüb mttn VttUct. 

3^t loitnfcl^tet l^eut ©eioi^ett @ute§ Sc^idfald, 

®en)i^l^eit bringt Gn^ Seine ^errlic^feit, 685 

Wlifloxh tum Surleig^. 2:ragt fte mit Srgebung. 

Paria« 

3Rit SBürbe, ^off' i^, bie bet Unfe^ulb ^iemt. 

Pttrieigli. 

^^ lomme aU ©efanbter bed ©erid^ts. 

IMaria. 

Sorb »urleigl^ lei^t bienftfertig bem ©endete, 

2)em er ben ®eift geliel^n^ nun au6) ben äJlunb. 690 

l^attUi 

gi^r fpred^t, ate ȟfetet 3^r bereits bag Urteil. 

9(aria. 

3)a es Sorb Surleig^ bringt, fo roei^ id^ e$, 
— S^^ ©ad^e, Sir, 

Hurleigl). 

3^r l^abt ®ud^ bem (SJcrid^t 
3)er 3«>riunbt)icrgig unterworfen, £ab^ — 

Paria« 

3Sei^ei^t, ÜRpIorb, bafe id^ (£ud^ gleid^ ju Slnfang 695 

3nS SEBort mufe faHen — Unterroorfcn l^ätt* id^ mid^ 
2)em Slid^terfprud^ ber gweiunboierjig, fagt 3^t ? 
5id^ i^abe fein?Sn)cgS mi^l unterworfen. 



(grftcr Slufjug. 7. «uftritt. 36 

5Rie lonnt* id^ baä — id^ lonnte meinem Slang, 

S)er äBürbe meined äSolfö unb meineg @ol^neg 700 

Unb aUer gürften nid^t fo ml oetgeben. 

aSerorbnet ift im englifc^en @ef e|, 

3)afe ieber Slngellagte burd^ ©efd^roome 

38on feineSgleid^en fott gcrid^tet »erben. 

aSer in ber gommtttee ift meineSgleid^en? 705 

5Rur Äönige jtnb meine ^eerS. 

3^r l^öttet 
^te jtlagartilel an, lie^t @ud^ batüber 
SSemel^men t)or ßJerid^te — 

3a, id^ l^abe mid^ 
2)urd^ ipattonS arge Stft verleiten lajfen, 
35lofe meiner ßl^re n)cgen unb im ©lauben 710 

äln meiner ®rünbe jtegenbe ®en)alt, 
(Sin Dl^r ju leiten jenen jtlagepuniten 
Unb il^ren Ungrunb barjutl^un — 2)aS tl^at id^ 
SluS Sld^tung für bie mürbigen 5ßerfonen 
S)er Sorb§, nid^t für i^r 3lmt, baS id^ permerfe. 715 

Purlrigii* 

DB Zi)t pe anerlennt, ob nid^t, ÜR^Iab?, 

3)aS ift nur eine leere görmlid^Ieit, 

2)ie beS ®erid^tc§ Sauf nid^t l^cmmen fann. 

^f)x atmet gnglanbä Suft, geniest ben ©d^u^^ 

2)ic SBo^ltl^at beS ®efe|eS, unb fo feib 3^r 720 

§ludj feiner §errfd^aft untert^an! 

Paria. 

^^ atme 
S)i^ Suft in einem englifd^cn ©efängni?, 



i^Bt iHid in ^i^Ionb (efes, ber 0ffe^ 
^i^hfyst gemfBoi ? flnin' ii^ lie bo4 i 

3(^ bin nii^ iHef f$ Xeid^ Sürgerin, 
Sin eine freie fiönigin Des Suslonta. 

fadeuh 

Unb benft 3^/ ^ ^ töniglic^ 9Iamc 

3um ^eifoief bienen tonne, 6hü*ge 3oic^i^oi^ 

^n frembem Sanbe fhraflod aus^uföen? 730 

98ie ftunb' es um bie @i(^er^eit ber Staaten, 

SBenn ba$ gerechte @<^n)ert ber ^^emis nid^ 

2)ie fd^Ib'ge @tim beS töniglic^en ©afted 

(Erreid^en ßnnte^ nrie beS SettlerS ^ouptf 

3(!^ niiS ntic^ nic^t ber Sted^enfc^aft entjie^, 735 

®ie Slicl^ter jtnb e§ nur, bie ic^ oerwerfe. 

Pnrirtg^« 

2)ie Slid^ter ! ®ie, SR^Iabp ? ©inb ed etwa 

SSom ^ihü aufgegriffene SJerroorfne, 

©d^amlofe gu^^fl^i^i^'^^f^^i^/ *>^«i Siedet 

Unb aSa^rl^eit feil ift, bie fic^ jum Drgan 740 

!Der Unterbrücfung willig bingen laffen ? 

©inb*d nid^t bie erften SKänner biefeS SanbcS, 

©elbftänbig gnug, um roafirl^aft fein ju bürfcn. 

Um über gtirftenfurd^t unb niebrige 

©efted^ung weit erl^aben fid^ ju fe^n? 745 

©inb*d ntd^t biefelben, bie ein ebleS SSoIf 

3frei unb geredet regieren, beren Siamen 

^an nur ju nennen brandet, um jeben S^A^^lt 

Um jeben 9lrgraol)n fdfileunig ftumm ju mad^en? 

%n i^rer ©pt^e fte^t ber SSöIfer^irte, 750 

9D^t fromme Uprima« pon ganterburp^ 



grftcr «ttfjuß. 7. Sluftntt. 37 

S)er n)eife Xall&ot^ ber bed ©iegeld tDal^Tet^ 

Unb ^oroatb, ber be§ Steid^ed flotten fül^rt. 

Sagt! Äonntc bic SSd^crrfd^crin t)on gnglanb 

3Rc|r tl^un, ate auä bcr ganjcn 3Ronarcl^ic 755 

3>te Sbelften audlefen unb ju Sltd^tem 

3n btefcm lömglid^en ©ttctt 6cfteffcn? 

Unb n)ät*ö KU bcnfen, ba^ ^artcien^a^ 

a)cn einzelnen fteftädfte — lönnen picrgtg 

ßrlcfnc 3Kännet fid^ in einem Spruche 760 

S)er Seibenfd^aft vereinigen? 

fMoriO (naäf einigem @tinf(^toeigen). 

3d^ l^öre ftaunenb bie ©eroalt bcs 9Kunbeä, 

2)er mir t)on je fo unl^eilbringenb roar — 

SBie roerb' id^ mid^^ ein ungele^rteä 2öei6, 

3Jlit fo lunftfert'gem Siebner meffen fönnen ! — 765 

200^1 ! SBären biefe SorbS, roic g^r fte fd^ilbert, 

SSerftummen müfet* id^^ l^offnungäloä verloren 

2Bdr' meine ©a^e, fpräd^en fie mid^ fd^ulbig. 

2)od^ biefe Siamen, bie 3^r preifenb nennte 

2)ie mid^ burd^ i^r ©eroid^t germalmen fotten^ 770 

50l9lorb, ganj anbre Stoffen fe^' id^ fte 

3n ben ©efd^id^ten biefeä SonbeS fpielen. 

3d^ fe^e biefen l^ol^en Slbel ©nglanbs, 

3)eS 3leid^eS majeftätifd^en ©enat, 

©leid^ Sf laoen beS ©erails ben ©ultanälaunen 775 

§einrid^S beS Sld^ten, meines ©rofeol^mS, fd^meid^eln — 

3d^ fel^e biefeS eble Dberl^auS, 

®Ieid^ feil mit ben erläupid^en ©emeinen, 

©efe^e prägen unb verrufen, ßl^en 

Sluflöfen, Binben, roie ber SJläd^tige 780 

©eBietet, ©nglanbS gürftentSd^ter ^eute 

gnterBen, mit bem Saftarbnamen fd^änben, 

Unb morgen fie ju Äöniginnen Irönen. 



Wtzzzz Bzxztt. 



iPUaieoauai des 31s^cx ^itxm^l < 



3^ nennt 6ud& freod in &uljnd6 Jteid^Sgrfflen, 
^n 6iulanl>d Uitglü«t ieü> 5^ ^^ lendndcct. 



nnb bad fmb meine Stufet! — 2iytf> C< ^d »nripe r! 

^(^ nnQ seret^ fein ae^en 6tu^! SeiD ^6r*5 790 

%u^ gegen ntt(^ — SRon lagt, ^^ meint cS gut 

3Hit inef em Staat, mit eurer Königin, 

3etb nnfteftet^Iic^, moci^fam, unermübet — 

3d^ miS e$ glaukn. 9lt(^t ber eigne 9bi^ 

Slegtert Siu^, Suc^ regiert aOein ber SorUil 795 

2)ed @ouoerand, beS 2anbed. eben barum 

Vli^traui du^, ebler Sorb, ba^ nic^t ber 9äi$en 

^ed Staats Sud^ aU @ere<^tigleit erf(^etne. 

Stielet gnieifl' i^ bran, ed fi|en neben Suc^ 

9lo(^ eble 9Ränner unter meinen 9tt(^tenu 800 

!J)od^ fte finb ^roteftanten, @iferer 

^r SnglanbS 9Sol^l/Unb fpred^en über mid^, 

2)ie Jtönigin von Sd^ottlanb, bie ^apiftin! 

(SS tann ber 93ritte gegen ben Sd^otten ntc^t 

(^ered^t fein, ift ein uralt SSBort — 9)rum ift 805 

.^erlömmlid^ feit ber aSäter grauer ^tit, 

Dafe t)Ot (Serid^t fein »ritte gegen ben ©d^otten, 

Äein Sd^otte gegen jenen ücugen barf . 

!Die 9lot gab biefeS feltfame GJefe^; 

(Bin tiefer Sinn wol^nt in ben alten Sräud^en, 810 

üBlan muft fle c^ren, SR^Iorb — bie 5Ratur 

3Uarf blefe Beiben feur'gen 3SöI!erfd^aften 

Iftuf biefco »rett im Ojean; ungleid^ 



©rficr SCufjug. 7. Stuftritt. 89 

SScrtciltc fic'§ unb l^icft ftc barum fämpfen. 

3)cr 2:n)cebc fd^maleä Scttc trennt allein 815 

3)ie ^eft'gen ©eifter; oft »ermifc^te fid^ 

35aä S5Iut ber Sämpfcnben in i^ren SBeHen. 

35ie §anb am ©d^rocrte, fd^auen fie fid^ brol^enb 

3Son beiben Ufern an feit taufenb gal^ren. 

Äein geinb bebränget Sngeffanb, bem nid^t 820 

S)er ©d^otte fid^ jum §elf er gugcf eilte ; 

Äein Sürgerfrieg entjünbet ©d^ottlanbs ©täbte, 

3u bem ber Sritte nid^t ben gunber trug. 

Unb nid^t erlöfd^en mirb ber ^a^, bis enblid^ 

Sin ^Parlament fie brüberlid^ vereint, 825 

Sin Septer maltet burd^ bie gange Snfel. 

Purleigli« 

Unb eine ©tuart follte biefeS ©lüdE 
3)em Sleid^ gemä^ren? 



SBarum foH id^^ä leugnen? 
Sa, id^ geftel^'S, ba^ id^ bie Hoffnung nährte, 
3mei eble Stationen unterm ©d^atten 830 

2)eg Ölbaums frei unb frö^Iid^ ju t)ereinen. 
5Wid§t i^reS SBöHerl^ajfeS Opfer glaubt' id^ 
3u werben; i^re lange ©iferfud^t, 
3)er alten 3tt)tetrad^t unglüdEfePge ®Iut 
§offt* id^ auf em'ge 2:age ju erftidfen, 835 

Unb, mie mein 3l^nl^err Slid^monb bie gmei Slofen 
3ufammenbanb nad^ blut'gem ©treit, bie Äronen 
©d^ottlanb unb ©nglanb frieblid^ ju permäl^len. 

Purleigl)* 

auf fd^limmem SBcg verfolgtet ^l^r bieS ^kl, 

2)a gl^r bas Steid^ entjünben, burd^ bie flammen 840 

S)eS SürgerfriegS jum 2:i^rone fteigen moßtet. 



S tz L s:zxtr^ 



2jjtmt imr is 3a& mmilr. 1 £^ ins ]ie Scmcx 



,,««« lit^ 2äi^ ia Ä,^ci ci±fc 8» 

,/.\m H^mm und cna 5^::$« irscö ciacr 

„Iktfon, die iRcd^ »nrlek an to ÄrrtK, 

,,Xa^ man t^tridfiii^ atatn %t vcnzhzt, 

„"iSx^ in bot lod ine (äpilxn^t vmolßc" — 

tlnb ba knnef en ifk — 855 

^RpIorbiHmSitileis^! 
"^i^ ^x0ÜfU nxäft, ia^ ein ®efe|, auänüdli^ 
ikuf mic^ gemac^i^ vtt^aii, ntid^ ^ oerber6en, 
"^id^ flehen mid^ wirb Eiraud^en laffen — SBe^e 
Dem armen Opfer, romn berfelbe 5Kunb, 
Der ba« C^kfe^ gab, aud^ bad Urteil fprid^t! 860 

Ättimt ;^l)r e0 leugnen, £orb, ba^ jene afte 
\\\\ meinem Untergang erfonnen ift ? 

Ilurletgl). 

Hu tfuvcv aUarnunfl fotttc fle geretd^en, 

.Hum iVi^llflvlÄ f)abt ;>;()r fclbcr fie gemad^t. 

'tn\ ttbi\nmb fal)t ;^()r, bcr t)or @ud^ ft^ auftl^at, 866 

Uub, treu fteuntvnet, ftürjtet 3^r hinein, 

;^bv u»avl Ulli »»rtbiufltou, beut »'öod^wcrräter. 



-i 



(grftcr «ufsug.^ 1. 3luftritt. 41 

Unb feinen 5Dlorbgefetten einDerftanben. 

S^r hattet SOSiffenf^aft t)on oSitvx, lenftet 

9(uä @urem Jterler pIant)oU bie S3erfc^n)örung. 870 

Paria. 

SBann l^ätt' td^ baS getl^an? 9Ran jeige mir 
3)ie 3)ofumente auf. 

Pttrieig^. 

3)ie l^at man @ud^ 
©d^on neulid^ t)or ©endete t)orgen)iefen. 

Paria. 

3)ie Äopien, tjon frember §anb gefd^rieben ! 

3Kan bringe bie SJeroeife mir ^erbei, 876 

3)afe id^ fie felbft biltiert, bafe ic^ fte fo 

S)iftiert, gerabe fo, wie man gelefen. 

Purleig^. 

3)a^ ed biefelBen fmb, bie er empfangen, 
§at Sabington t)or feinem 2:ob befannt. 

Paria. 

Unb marum fteKte man il^n mir nid^t lebenb 880 

33or Stugen? SlBarum eilte man fo fe^r, 
3^n aus ber 2BeIt ju förbem, el^' man i^n 
SKir, ©time gegen ©tirne, t)orgefü^rt? 

Purleig^. 

älud^ Sure ©d^reiber, ^url unb 3ta\x, erhörten 

3Kit einem ßib, bafe eä bie ©riefe feien, 885 

S)ie fte aus Eurem SWunbe nieberfd^rieben. 



Unb auf baS 3^8^i^ meiner §auäbebienten 
aSerbammt man mid^ I 2luf 3:reu unb ©lauben berer, 
Sie mic^ oerraten, il^re Königin, 






Cii^ciSt aiem cte Stande d^ ©«»iär. 896 

Xte ^C'tter fctmt' i^n catmaxn. Das er 
Hm^acfU und artano^ load er nic^ nnißte! 
Xttf (^ fa{i(^ iimcpi^ glaubt' er nt^ m letta 
ttno tmr^ bor Itonigiti^ tiü^ mel ;u fc^odoi. 

^Ut einem ff eien Gib ^ot cr's Befc^oren. 900 



i\ot meinem änjefid^ ni<^ ! — Sie, Sir? 

Xa6 finb jwei 3^9^/ i^^ noc^ ^^^ leben ! 

!jU{an ftette fie mir gegenüber, (äffe ^e 

'^i)X Stuffixi mir ins antU^ micber^olen ! 

aUorum mir eine ®unft, ein Siedet ©enoeigcm, 905 

!Ca0 man bem ÜRärber nid^t Derfagt ? 3^ n)eig 

Äu« IttI6ot§ SRunbe, meines t)or'gen iptiterS, 

!Safi unter biefer nämlid^en SRegterung 

(Sin 9(eid;0fcl^Iu^ burc^gegangen, ber Befiel^It^ 

5Den Älftger bem Sellagten t)orjufteIIen. 910 

aUic ? Ober ^ab' id^ folfd^ gehört ? — ©ir faulet ! 

:?ld) ()ab» Öud^ ftet« al« SBiebermann erfunben, 

•JUMUvlft c« jc|}o. Sagt mir auf ©erotffen, 

;Mt'fl nlc^)t fo? Piiebt'ö lein folc^ ®efe| in (gnglanb ? 

Ilaulet. 

So \\iX UllDlabt). 3)aÄ tft bei uns SRed^tenS. 916 

aUrt« wa^v ift, mujj ic^ fagen. 



^rftcr Slufauö. 7. 2luftritt. 43 



3tm, 50li)lorb! 
aBcnn man mid^ benn fo ftreng nac| cngltfc^cm Jlcc^t 
Se^anbelt, roo bieg Siedet mid^ unterbrüdft, 
aBarum bagfelbe Saribeäred^t umgeben, 
SBenn eS mir 2Bo^lt^at rocrben lann ? — aintmortct ! 920 
2Barum roarb Sabington mir nid^t Dor Slugen 
©efteat, mie ba§ ©efe| befiehlt? 2Barum 
9iici^t meine ©d^reiber, bie nod^ beibe leben? 

$urlet9l|. 

Sreifert dnc!) nid^t, Sabp. 6uer ©inDerftänbniä 

aJlit 33abington ift^ä nic^t attein — 925 

es ift'g 

äWein, roaä mid^ bem Sd^merte beS ©efe^eä 
SIoMtettt, rooDon id^ mid^ ju retn'gen l^abe. 
SK^Iorb ! SIeibt bei ber ©ad^e. 35eugt nic^t au^. 

PurUt9l|. 

@S ift bemiefen, bafe 3l^r mit SKenboja, 

®em fponifd^en SSotfd^after, unter^anbelt — 930 

Paria (lefc^aft). 
»leibt bei ber Sad^e, Sorb ! 

Purleis^« 

2)afe S^r ainfd^läge 
©efd^miebct, bie Jlefigion beS Sanbeä 
3u ftürjen, alle Könige ßuropenS 
3um Ärieg mit gnglanb aufgeregt — 

Paria« 

Unb vocnxi id^^g 
©et^an ? ^d^ f)aV eS nid^t get^an — Sebod^ 935 

©efe^t, id^ t^at'ä ! SK^lorb, man l^ält mid^ ^ier 



44 Serie €ix«tt. 

^:^ ks seien, ilä rä« Sc::ci>c, 

Xae ^ ae (rrzhztäz Tcr^as^, in 5ra Sm 910 

Xer &Iiit65<r3>anr:en Ärn;^ mü raofoid ^ 

QnD 10 ergnrf nc^l ^ ßcsolt, bermctt 

JRir Stcttm, wo i^ £<fci% gcic^ — Büojt an ! 

^tt ntetit &tümcn atqm Dieiot Staat 

f!^e6unbfn ? ^B' ic^ ?iTli<6t«i %t%m ^nglanb ? 945 

Gin ^eift^ 3^^"^^^^ ^* ^ ^tus. Da t<!^ 

9(u$ bief en Sonboi ftrek, 9la(^ mit IRac^ 

abioenbe, olle Staaten btefes SBdttetld 

3u meinem @d^| aufrühre unb ben>e9e. 

2Öa9 itflenb nur in einem guten Ärieg 950 

9le(^t ifl[ unb ritterlich, bas barf ii^ üben. 

2)en 3Jlorb attein, bie l^eimlic^ blut'ge Zfyd, 

Verbietet mir mein ©tolg unb mein ©eroiffen^ 

3Worb würbe mid^ befletfen unb entehren. 

ßntel^ren, fag' id^ — leineöroegcS mic^ 955 

aSerbttmmen, einem Sed^töfprud^ unterwerfen. 

!J)enn nic^t vom Siedete, Don Oeroalt allein 

3ft jroifd^en mir unb (gngettanb bie Siebe* 

Purletg^ (ftebeutenb). 

9ltd^t auf ber ©tärle fd^redlid^ JRed^t Beruft Sud^, 

3)t9lab9 ! @d ift ber ©efangenen nid^t günftig. 960 

^d^ Bin bie Sd^wad^e, fie bie SIKäd^t^ge— SOSol^I! 

Sic bvauc()c bie ©eroalt, fie töte mid^, 

Sie bringe i^rer Sic^er^eit bas Dpfer. 

®od(| fie gcftel)e bann, ba^ fie bie 9Kad^t 

Mm, nic^t bie ©erec^tigleit geüBt. 965 

9lid()t uom Wcfc^J^ Bovge ^e ba« Sd^roert, 



®rpcr «ufaug. 8. 3luftritt. 45 

©id^ ber Der^afetcn geinbin gu cntlaben, 

Unb Ilcibc nic^t in ^ciligcä ©croanb 

S)cr rollen ©täric Blutiges @rlül)nen. 

©old^ ©aulelfpiel betrüge nid^t bie 2Belt! 970 

ßmorben laffen fann fte ntic^, nid^t rid^ten! 

Sie geb'eS auf, mit beä SSerbred^enä grüd^ten 

S)en l^cirgen (Schein ber Sugenb ju vereinen, 

Unb roaä fie i % baä roage fie ju fd^einen! (©ie ge^t ab.) 



Hdjter Huflritt 

OurUigl^* faulet. 



©ie tro^t uns — roirb uns trogen, Slitter ^ßaulet, 976 

»is an bie ©tufen beS ©d^afotts — 3)ieS ftolje §erj 

3ft nid^t ju bred^en — Überrafd^te fie 

35er Urtelfprud^? ©a^t ^f)x fie eine 2:i^räne 

SSergiefeen? ^1)xt garbe nur Deränbern? 

5Ric^t unfer 5KitIeib ruft* fte an, 2Bo^I lennt fie 980 

3)en 3weifelmut ber Königin von ßnglanb, 

Unb unfre gurd^t ift'ä, roaä fte mutig mad^t. 

fßmM. 

2orb ©rofefd^cx^nteifterl 3)iefer eitle Xxol^ wirb fc^nett 

3Serfd^n)inben, wmn man ü}m ben SSorroanb raubt. 

®ä finb Unjiemlid^Ieiten tjorgegangen 985 

Sn biefem Sfted^tSftreit, wenn id^'S fagen barf. 

3Kan f)'dtU biefen Sabington unb SCid^bum 

3^r in ?Perfon Dorfül^ren, il^re ©d^reiber 

gi^r gegenüber ftetten foHen. 

Purleijll (fc^nett). 

5Rein! 
9lein, Slitter faulet! $aS roax n\6)t ju n)agen. 990 



38 SJlaria Stuart. 

3cl^ fc^c bicfe n)ürb*gen ?PccrS mit fd^ncll 

Sertauf d^tet Überjeugung unter d i e r 785 

Slegierungm bcn ©lauben v'xtvmal ajihexn — 

Putletg^* 

3^t mnnt @ud^ fremb in SnglanbS 9ieicl^dgefe|en^ 
3n ©nglanbä Unglüd fcib 3^^ f^^^^ bcroanbcrt. 

ttnb bas ftnb meine SHd^ter! — Sorb ©d^a^meiftcr! 

3ci^ mill geredet fein gegen ßud^I ©eib S^r'ä 790 

aiudji gegen mic^ — 3kan fagt, 3^^ w^tnt eä gut 

aWit bief em ©taat, mit ßurer Äönigin, 

©eib unbefted^Iid^, road^fam, unermübet — 

Sd^ will es glauben* 5lid^t ber eigne 3l\xiim 

Slegiert 6uc|, ®ud^ regiert allein ber SSorteil 796 

2)e$ ©ouveränS^ beS SanbeS. @ben barum 

50lifetraut @ud^, ebler Sorb, baft nic^t ber 9lu|en 

2)e3 ©taatä ®uc^ afö ©ered^tigleit erfc^eine. 

9lid^t gweifl' id^ bran, eä ft^en neben 6ud^ 

3to^ eble 3Wänner unter meinen Slic^tem* 800 

3)od^ jte ftnb ^roteftanten, ©ferer 

%\xx @nglanbä äSo^l^unb fpred^en über mid^^ 

3)ie ilönigin von ©d^ottlanb, bie 5ßapiftin! 

®ä lann ber 93ritte gegen bcn ©d^otten nid^t 

©ered^t fein, ift ein uralt SBort — 2)rum ift 805 

§erlömmtid^ feit ber SSäter grauer Seit, 

a)afe Dor Serid^t lein Sritte gegen ben ©d^otten, 

Äein ©c^otte gegen itmn jeugen barf. 

a)ie 5Rot gab biefeä feltfame ®efe$; 

@in tiefer ©inn mol^nt in ben alten Sräud^en, 810 

9Ran mui fte eieren, SR^Iorb — bie 9iatur 

SBarf biefe beiben feur'gen SSötferfd^aften 

Sluf biefeg ä3rett im Djean; ungleid^ 



©rftcr Slufaug. 7. 5(uftritt. 39 

Verteilte fxc'S unb l^icft fic barum fämpfcn. 

3)cr 2^n)cebc fd^maleä Seite trennt aEetn 815 

3)ie l^eft^gen ©eifter; oft tjermifd^te fid^ 

2)aS Slut ber Äämpfenben in t^ren SBeHen. 

2)ie §anb am ©d^roerte, fd^auen fte fid^ bro^enb 

3Son beiben Ufern an feit taufenb gal^ren. 

Äein 3=einb bebränget SngeHanb, bem nid^t 820 

S)er Sd^otte ftd^ jum Reifer jugef eilte ; 

Kein Sürgerfrieg entgünbet ©d^otttanbS ©täbte, 

3u bem ber Sritte nid^t ben ßu^ber trug. 

Unb ntd^t crlöfd^en wirb ber §afe, bis enblid^ 

6 in Parlament fie Brüberlid^ vereint, 825 

(gin S^pter waltet burd^ bie gange 3nfel. 

Purleigl^« 

Unb eine ©tuart foHte biefe§ ©lüdE 
2)em 9leid^ gewäl^ren? 

Paria« 

SBarum foll id^*§ leugnen? 
3a, id^ gcfte^S, ba^ id^ bie §offnung näl^rte, 
3n)ei eble ^Rationen unterm Q^attm 830 

2)eS Ölbaums frei unb frö^lid^ ju vereinen. 
5Ri^t i^reg 3SölIer^affeS Dpfer glaubt» ic^ 
3u werben; il^re lange ©iferfud^t, 
S)er alten ß^ietrad^t unglüdfferge ©lut 
§offt' id^ auf em'ge 2:age gu erftidfen, 835 

Unb, wie mein Sl^n^err SRid^monb bie jroei SRofen 
3ufammenbanb nad^ Blutigem ©treit, bie fronen 
©d^ottlanb unb ßnglanb frieblid^ ju Dermäl^len. 

Purletgli* 

auf fd^limmem 2Seg verfolgtet 3^r bie§ 3iel, 

®a 3^r baä 3leid^ entjünben, burd^ bie flammen 840 

®eä Sürgerlriegä jum ^l^rone fteigen moUtet. 



45 JÄxr.x aixxsi. 



Sijtim ^' :4 9<BS leaimkf &i noa Sie ^cxfaest 

3f(tic^ 2xc6xtWo. Toetem Lcs -j:& 4er. £k Eot^ 

^54 Umeax Üattaere^t ^n^^är iccennocfex. Wä 

X<x§ 3^T öie 3Kte com ueraanoneÄ 3*^ 

(^ ift perotbnet im oeri^ononai 3^- 

^,9ämn fu^ Xumuü hn ftöingreid^ er^Be 850 

,,^m 'Hamm und ^m 92u^ trgoib einer 

,/4}erf on, We Siebte oorgiebt an bic firone, 

^^Xa^ man ^ctidftli^ c^tqm fie nerfo^e, 

,,Äie in ben lob bie f c^Ibigc Dcrfolgc" — 

Unb ba ftemtef en ift — 855 

Pirrui. 

SR^Iorb oon Surletg^! 
:;^(^ ;)weifle nt(^t, ba^ ein @efe$^ ousbntdlic^ 
auf mic^ gemac^t^ Detfa^t^ mid^ gu 9erber(en, 
'Zxäf fjeflen nii(^ wirb brauchen laffen — SBe^e 
Xem ormen Opfer, wenn berfelbe SKunb, 
Xct ba0 (9efe^ f^ab, au^ bas Urteil fprid^t! 860 

iRönnt 3()t efl leußnen, £orb, bafe jene äfte 
^u meinem Untergang erfonnen tft ? 

Purletgli. 

i^u (Jurcv äUarnunß fotttc fie gereid^en, 

^\m i\rtllftricf Ijabt 3f)^? fel&er fte gemad^t, 

Xcn tlbgvunb fa[)t ^l)x, ber t)or @ud^ ft^ auftrat, 866 

Unb, tvcu getuarnct, ftttrjtct 3^r ^tnein. 

'0!l)V uuul mit SBabingtou; bcm .^odfiuerräter, 



(grftcr «ufaug.^ 7. Sluftritt. 41 

Unb feinen 5Dlorbgefetten einDerftanben. 

S^r hattet aQStffcnfd^ttft x>on attem, lenltet 

9(uä @urem Jterler planDoU bie SSerfd^roörung. 870 

Paria* 

SBann ^ätt' td^ baS getl^an? 9Ran jetge mir 
3)ie ®ofumente auf. 

Purleig^* 
3)ie ^at man @ud^ 
©d^on neulich vox ©erid^te t)orgen)iefen. 

Paria* 
S)ie Äopien, tjon frember §anb gefd^rieben ! 
3Kan bringe bie SJeroeife mir ^erbei, 876 

3)afe ic^ fte felbft biltiert, bafe id^ fie fo 
S)iftiert, gerabe fo, wie man gelefen. 

iurleig^, 

S)afe e8 biefelben ftnb, bie er empfangen, 
§at Sabington t)or feinem 3:ob befannt. 



Unb warum ftettte man i^n mir nid^t lebenb 880 

93or 9(ugen? äBarum eilte man fo fel^r, 
3^n aus ber 2BeIt ju förbem, e^' man il^n 
SKir, ©time gegen ©time, t)orgefü^rt? 

iurleig^* 

äud^ Sure ©d^reiber, ÄurI unb 5lau, erl^ärten 

3Kit einem 6ib, bafe eS bie 35riefe feien, 885 

Sie fte aus Eurem 5IRunbe nieberfd^rieben. 



Unb auf baS 3^Ö^iS meiner ipauäbebienten 
33erbammt man mid^ ! 2luf 2:reu unb ©lauben berer, 
S)ie mid^ t)erraten, il^re Königin, 



X'*! "3 Jen-'^ii-iiia ^ i.n^-T/r.-rf mi Irrt Wo 



J-ir {osdx iJ jxt SOS X jaccl xö ^äarc^oL 



Xie ?cl:er !c:=r:' Ä: i::r^-ici. Ms « 
äuä'i^ Knr zrizT^i, zrcä er iii4^ 0:15^! 
Ittrc^ fcl'f es pjOizTzä clmh' er nd& a rctttm 
Onö mir, öcr Äcrn^, ni^t wcl m i'd^cJxn. 

HRit einem freien 6ib §at er*9 Seff^cren. 900 

3ior meinem ängefic^c ni(^t ! — Sie, Sir? 

Xaö finb jroei 3^0^/ We no(^ Beibc leben ! 

^lan ftette fte mir gegenüber, laffe fie 

'^f)t 3w8«i3 wir ins äntli^ micber^olen ! 

'iHavurn mir eine @unft, ein 9le(^t permeigem, 905 

Xai man bem ÜRdrber nid^t Derfagt ? 3^ n)eig 

Äu« a:aI6ot§ SRunbe, meines t)or'gen ipüterS, 

;5aft unter biefer nämlid^en Regierung 

(im JHelc^öfc^tufe burc^gegangen, ber befiel^It, 

5Den «läget bem ©ellagten Dorjuftellen. 910 

aUic V Ober f)ai' id^ falfd^ gehört ? — ©ir faulet ! 

'M W Öucf; ftct« als SBtebermann erfunben, 

VUMUclft c« jcfto. Sagt mir auf ©erotffen, 

;Mt'ö nl(()t fo» P3tc6t'ö lein foIc§ ®efe| in gnglanb ? 

fßanltt 

<?'0 \\i% lltulabi). 3)aÄ ifl Bei uns 9led^ten8. 915 

aVia« uu\bv Ift, muR idji fagen. 



^rfter Slufauö. 7. Sluftritt. 43 

Paria« 

5Run, 5Dli)lotb! 
aSenn man mid^ benn fo ftreng nac| cnglifd^cm Jlcd^t 
Se^anbelt, roo bieg Sleci^t mtd^ untcrbrücft, 
SSarum baäfelbc Saiibeäred^t umgeben, 
Sßi^nn es mir 2Bol^lt^at raerben lann ? — 3lntn)ortet ! ^^ 
SBarum roarb Sabington mir nid^t t)or 3lugen 
©eftettt, mie ba§ ®efe| Befiehlt? SBarum 
9iici^t meine ©d^reiber, bie nod^ beibe leben? 

$urlet9l|. 

Sreifert ®ud^ nid^t, Sabp. 6uer ®int)erftänbni8 

aJlit 33abin0ton ift^S nid^t attein — 925 

Paria* 

es ift'ä 
aWein, roaä mid^ bem ©d^roerte beS ©efefteä 
SloPettt, rooDon id^ mid^ ju reinigen l^abe. 
SK^Iorb ! »leibt bei ber ©ad^e. 35eugt nic^t auä. 

Purleis^. 

(gs ift beroiefen, ba^ 3^r mit SKenboja, 

®em fponifc^en SSotWafter, unterl^anbelt — 930 

Paria (lefc^aft). 
»leibt bei ber ©ad^e, Sorb ! 

lurleigl^* 

®a6 S^r ainfd^läge 
©efd^miebet, bie Sleligion beö SanbeS 
3u ftürjen, alle Könige ßuropenä 
3um Ärieg mit ßnglanb aufgeregt — 

Paria« 

Unb raenn id^'ä 
®et^an ? 3d^ ^ab* eS nid^t get^an — Sebod^ 936 

®efe|t, id^ t^at'ä ! SK^Iorb, man f)ixlt mx6) ^ier 



44 9«ric €ta«ti. 

^'4^ dt ftin Brrn-cic tan ut a rirä iab, 

^^ lest bnem, cLä ebu Saxe:I^e, 

Xa6 ^'ae iäarrredjt f^^^e^l^, in ]>cii Sm 910 

Xct tliixsr€ni>an5:ai Jlmi^ nirb iDcrfod» -^ 

OnD fo ergriff mü^ Ine 6en>alt, bereitete 

3Rir Äetten, roo ic^ S<fai$ getoft — Sogt an ! 

3tt mein (Heroinen gegen liefen Staat 

©ebunben ? ^b' i^ ^Äit^ gegen 6nglanb ? 945 

(Ein fettig ^xDcai^öttfy. üb' ic^ ans, ba t<^ 

9(u$ bief en Sanben ftrebe, 9{a(^ mit IRac^ 

abmenbe, olle ZiaaXtn biefeS SeÜteilS 

3u meinem @<^| aufrühre imb bemege. 

SÖae irgenb nur in einem guten Ärieg 950 

"Uti^i ift unb ritterlich, bae barf ii^ üben. 

2)en aWorb attein, bie l^eimlic^ blut'ge "XfyA, 

Verbietet mir mein Stolg unb mein ©croiffen, 

9Rorb n)ürbe mid^ befielen unb entehren. 

®ntel^ren, fag' id^ — feineäroegeS mid^ 955 

Serbammen, einem Sec^t^fprud^ unterwerfen. 

%tx[n nic^t com Siedete, Don Oeroalt allein 

3ft jroifc^en mir unb ßngettanb bie Siebe. 

iurletg^ (ftebeutcnb). 

9lid^t auf ber ©tärle fd^redlid^ Siedet beruft ®ud^, 

Sltplab^ ! @d ift ber ©efangenen ntd^t günftig. 960 



5d^ bin bie ©d^road^e, fie bie SIKäd^t'ge— SBol^I! 

Sie braud^c bie ©croalt, fie löte mid^, 

Sie bringe tl^rer Sic^ertieit baS Dpfcr. 

I)od(| fie gefte^e bann, ba^ fte bie 9Ka(^t 

Sldcin, nic^t bie ©erec^ttgleit geübt. 965 

^X\^i üom Wcfc^e borge fie ba« Sd^roert, 



®rftct «ufaug. 8. auftritt. 45 

©id^ bcr Der^afeten gcinbin gu cnllaben, 

Unb Ilcibe nic^t in ^eiliges ©eroanb 

3)cr rollen ©täric blutiges ßrfül;ncn. 

©old^ ©aulelfpicl betrüge nid^t bie aßelt! 970 

©rmorben laffen lann fie mid^, nid^t rid^ten! 

©ie gcb'eä auf, mit beä 3Ser6red^enä grüd^ten 

2)en l^eirgen ©d^ein ber 2^ugenb gu »ereinen, 

Unb roaä fie i ft, baS roage fie ^u fd^einen! (ste ge^t ah.) 



Hdlter Huflritt. 

Ourlcig^« paultu 

iutletgli* 

©ie tro^t uns — wirb unä trogen, Slitter ^ßaulet, 976 

S3iS an bie ©tufen beS ©d^afottö — 3)ieS ftolje §ei^ 

3ift nid^t ju Bred^en — Überrafd^te fie 

35cr Urtelfprud^? <Baf)t ^^x fie eine 2:^räne 

SSergiefeen? ^f)xt %axbt nur Deränbern? 

glicht unfer 5Kitteib ruft* fie an. SBo^I fennt fte 980 

3)en gweifelmut ber Königin r>on ©nglanb, 

Unb unfre ^urd^t iff S, raaä fte mutig mad^t. 

Ilaulet. 

Sorb ©roftfc^a^meifterl 2)iefer eitle Xxol^ wirb fd^nett 

SSerfd^roinben, xotnn man il^m ben SSorroanb raubt. 

6S finb Unjiemlid^Ieiten vorgegangen 985 

Sn biefcm Sfted^tSftreit, wenn id^'S fagen barf. 

3Kan l^ätte biefcn Sabington unb SCi^bum 

3^t in ?Perfon Dorfül^ren, i^re ©d^reiber 

Sir gegenüber ftellen follen. 

Purleijl) (fc^nett). 

5Rein! 
Jlein, Slitter faulet! S)ftS voax nid^t gu wagen. 990 



'I.TJ urir ^'-ircTirr T-frj^Jie -Sow-^ 






USA 

und d« izzfr^tä rri.iz^ ß^rriiig 

£s^ als eJLt:^za %tcsl vaa mäfcaaau 1000 

^te§ in ber Äinmner imfrcr Aöni^ — 
XaB biefe Stifterm D€6 Un^eüd boc^ 
ßeflörfcen rodre, c^c fic ben ^B 
9luf (Snslanbd Soben fe|te! 

Sa^u fag' t(^ 9(inen. 
3itrlft9l|. 
®afe Äranf^eit jtc im Äcrfer oufgcriebcn! 1005 

JBiel Unftlüd l^ätt' cS biefcm Sanb crfpart, 

Dorf;, ^ätt* awä) jleid^ ein Sufatt bcr SRatur 
Sic f;inßerafft —- wir l^ie^cn bod^ bie 3Wörbcr^ 

llaulei 

a\>o()l war)t. SKan lann bcn SKenWcn nid^t tjcrrocl^ren, 
\\\\ beulen^ (000 fie tooHen. loio 

Putleigli. 

Su Beweifen war'S 
t^ocji nid^t^uub wttrbc weniger Öeräufc^ erregen — 



®rftcr «ufaug. 8. Sluftritt. 47 

l^attlei 

gjlag CS ©etäufd^ mcgcn! 3ti(f)i bet laute, 
SRur bcr gerechte %aM Um t)crle|cn. 

Purletg^* 

D! aud^ bie l^cUtgc ©ercd^tiglcit 

entflicht bcm Sabel nid^t. Sic 3Rcinung f)aÜ cg 1015 

3Jlit bem Unglücflic^en, eä wirb ber 3leib 

©tetS bcn obftcgenb ©lüdlic^en »erfolgen. 

S)aS SRid^terfc^wert, tüontit ber 3Kann ftd^ giert, 

Ser^afet ift*S in ber grauen §anb. 3)ie Sffielt 

®Iaubt ni^t an bie ©ered^tigfeit beä SBSeibeS, 1020 

©oBalb ein SBeiB baS Dpfer roirb. Umfonft, 

®afe wir, bie 3ltd^ter, nad^ ©ewiflfen fprad^en ! 

@ie ^at ber ®nabe föniglid^eö Siedet, 

©ie mufe eä braud^enl Unerträglid^ ift'S, 

SBenn fte ben ftrengen Sauf läfet bem ©efefte! 1025 

flautet. 

Unb alf — 

PurUtQl) (rafc^ einfaacnb). 

SKfofott fte leben? Stein! 
©iebarfnid^t leben! Jlimmerme^r! S)ieS, eben 
35ieä ift'S, roaä unfre Königin beängftigt — 
gßarum ber ©c^laf i^r Sager fliegt ~ ^ä) lefe 
3n i^ren äugen i^rer ©eele Äampf, 1030 

3^r 3Jlunb wagt i^re SBSünfd^e nid^t ju fprec^en; 
2)od^ t)ielbebeutenb fragt i^r ftummer S3IidE: 
3ft unter atten meinen Wienern feiner, 
®er bie tjer^afete 5!Ba^l mir fpart, in ewiger gurd^t 
«uf meinem SC^ron p gittern, ober graufam 103$ 

35ie Äönigin, bie eigne SlutSüerwanbte, 
Sem S3eil gu unterwerfen? 



40 aJUria @tuart. 



3)aä vooW id^ nid^t — beim otogen ®ott bcS §immclö! 
SQBann l^ätt' id^ baä gcwoHt? 3Bo finb bic ^Proben? 



3lid^t ©trcitcnä wegen fam id^ l^er. S)ie ©ad^e 

3ft feinem SBortgefed^t mc^r untcrroorfen. 845 

@g ift crfannt burd^ vmm ©timmen gegen jwei, 

5Dafe ^f)x bic SKtc t)om vergangnen ^af)x 

©cbrod^cn, bem ©efe| verfaflen fcib. 

6S ift Derorbnet im vergangnen ^d^x: 

^,9Benn {td^ 2:umult im ^önigreid^ erhübe 850 

„3"^ Flamen unb ium ^tuiim irgenb einet 

,^$erfon, bie SRed^te vorgiebt an bie Ärone, 

„3)a^ man gerid^tlid^ gegen jte verfai^re, 

„Siä in ben 2:ob bie fd^ulbige verfolge" — 

Unb ba bewiefen ift — 855 



SKpIorb von Surleigl^! 
gd^ jweifle nid^t^ bafe ein ®efe$, auäbrüdUd^ 
Sluf mic^ gemalt, verfaßt, mid^ ju verberben, 
©id^ gegen mid^ wirb bxa\xd)zn laffen — SBel^c 
3)em armen Dpfer, wenn berfelbe SKunb, 
3)er ba§ ®efe^ gab, aud^ baS Urteil fprid^t! 860 

Äönnt ^f)x eä leugnen, £orb, bafe jene Slfte 
3u meinem Untergang erfonnen ift ? 

iurleigli. 

3u ®urer SBamung foHte fie gereid^en, 

3um gaHftrid l^abt 3^r felber fie gemad^t. 

2)en abgrunb fal^t 3^r, ber vor ©ud^ fi^ auftl^at, 865 

Unb, treu geroarnet, ftürjtet 3^t hinein. 

3^r wart mit SBabington, bem §od^verr(iter^ 



(grfter «ufaug.^ 1, «ufttitt. 41 

Unb feinen 3Rorbgefeffcn einuerftanben. 

gi^r l^attet SBijfenf^aft Don attcm, lenftet 

2luä gutem Äerfcr planvoll bie SSerfd^roörung. 870 

Paria. 

aSBann l^ätt' id^ baä getl^an? ?IJlan jeigc mir 
35ic S)oIumente auf. 

Purleigli. 
Sie l^at man @ud^ 
©d^on neulid^ Dor ©erid^te t)orgcn)iefen. 

Paria. 

Sie Äopien, Don frember §anb gefd^rieben ! 

3Kan bringe bie Seweife mir l^erbci^ 875 

3)afe id^ fte felbft biftiert, bafe id^ fie fo 

3)iftiert, gerabe fo, wie man gelefen. 

iurleigl|. 

3)a| e8 biefelben finb, bie er empfangen, 
$at S3abington t)or feinem %tlt> be!annt. 

Paria. 

Unb n)arum fteKte man il^n mir nid^t lebenb 880 

aSor äugen? SBarum eilte man fo fe^r, 
Sl^n aus ber SBelt ju förbem, el^' man il^n 
SDlir, Stirne gegen ©tirne, oorgefü^rt? 

Purleigli. 

3lud^ ®ure ©d^reiber, fiuri unb 3lau, erhärten 

SWit einem (gib, bafe e§ bie SBriefe feien, 885 

3)ie fie au§ Eurem SWunbe nieberfd^rieben. 

Paria. 

Unb auf ba§ 3^8^iS meiner ^auSbebienten 
aSerbammt man mid^ ! Sluf 2:reu unb ©lauben berer, 
a)ie mid^ oerraten, i^re Königin, 



42 §ltr:£ Bzxtz^ 



So fornif k^ i^ — bod rin«s ?C Jimcs Zagenb 

Qxvtobt a'dna ine Stmü* ^CT ©efo^. 8ö5 

Xie 55roUer toimt' t^ önonigai, ba$ er 

3Cu9fa0te unb gdtanD, hkiö er iri^t nniBte! 

^t(^ fa(f(^e$ S^ugnis glaubt' er {tc!^ ju retten 

Unb mir, ber Adnigin, nic^ mel fu fc^aben. 

fnrletf^. 

3DKt einem freien ®ib ^cd tt'^ bef^oren. 900 

Paria« 

Sor meinem Slngeftd^te nid^t ! — SBie, ©ir ? 

!Cafi» finb ixod 3^0^/ i>i^ nod^ ^^^ ^^^ ^ 

aJlan ftettc fte mir gegenüber, laffc fie 

3^1^ 3^ß"i^ w^i^ iwä Slntlift wieber^olcn ! 

äiJarum mir eine ©unft, ein Siedet Dermeigem, 905 

®aÄ man bem SUlörber nid^t cerfagt ? 3^ weiß 

8lu« ÜalBot« SDlunbe, meines üor'gen §üter8, 

!Da6 unter biefer nämlid^cn SRegierung 

(Sin 5)tcid;öfd^Iufe burd^gegangen, ber bcfiel^lt, 

©cn Älttger bem ©eflagten t)orjufteaen. 910 

a»ic » Dbcr ^ab' id|i falfd^ gehört ? — ©ir 5ßaulet ! 

\>i* h\V iSw^ jlet« al« Stebermann erfunben, 

Wm\\i c« ie|jo. Sagt mir auf ©croijfen, 

;MV« ni*t fo? CTicbt»ö !cin folc^ ©cfefe in ©nglanb? 

Ilaulei 

S^o \^X «Wulabu» 2)aÄ i|l bei un« Sled^tenS. 915 

ÄV^\<^ Wrtbv ift, \m% \^ fagcn. 



®rfter 3luf8Uö. 7. 2tuftritt. 43 



3lm, 3R9lorb! 
aOäcnn man mid^ bcnn fo ftrcng m^ cnglifd^em ^zd)t 
Se^anbelt, rao bicS dtz^t mxd) unterbrücft, 
SBarum baäfelbe Saiibeäred^t umgeben, 
SSenn eä mir SBo^ltVt werben lann ? — 3lntn)ortet ! ^20 
SBarum roarb Sabington mir nid^t t>ox 2lugen 
©eftettt, n)ie baS ©efe| befiehlt? SBarum 
3lici^t meine ©d^reiber, bie nod^ beibe leben? 

iurletgli. 

Ereifert ®ud^ nid^t, 2abp. ßuer @int)erftänbniä 

3Kit »abington ift'ö nic^t attein — 925 

Piaria* 

e§ ift'ä 
aiffein, was mid^ bem ©d^roerte beS ©efe|eä 
SIo^t^Ht, n)ot)on id^ mid^ ju rein'gen ^abe. 
aJl^lorb ! SIeibt bei ber ©ad^e. Seugt nid^t auä. 

iurleig^. 

S§ ift beriefen, bafe 3^r mit aWenboja, 

2)em fpanifd^en Sotfc^after, unter^anbclt — 930 

Paria (led^aft). 
»leibt bei ber ©ad^e, Sorb ! 

Purleigli« 

®afe gi^r anfd^Iäge 
©efd^miebet, bie Sieligion beä Sanbeä 
3u ftürjen, alle Äönige ßuropenä 
Smvx Ärieg mit ßnglanb aufgeregt — 



Unb xotm id^'ä 

©etl^an ? S^ ^^'^^ ^^ «i^^ 9^^^«*^ "~" 3^**^^ 93ö 

©efe^t, id^ t^at'g ! SK^Iorb, man l^ält mic^ ^ier 



44 itaria 6titatt« 

befangen loiber düt Sölferrec^. 

3l\i^t mit bem Schmerle fam id^ in bieS 2aiib^ 

;3(^ {am ^ereilt, als eine Sittenbe, 

:Da$ ^eir^e ®aftrec^t forbemb, in ben Srm 940 

Der blutdoenpanbten Königin mic^ werfenb — 

Unb fo ergriff mid^ bie ©eroalt, bereitete 

3Rir Äetten, roo i^ ©(i^u^ gel^offt — Sogt on ! 

Sft mein ®eroif[en gegen biefen Biaai 

©ebunben ? ^ah' i^ ^flid^ten gegen ßnglanb ? 945 

6in l^etlig 3ivangSred^t üb' id^ aud, ba id^ 

3lu3 biefen Sanben ftrebe, 9Rad^t mit 9Rad^t 

Slbroenbe, alle @iaaim biefeS SBeltteilS 

3u meinem ®d^u^ aufrühre unb beroege. 

fflad irgenb nur in einem guten Ärieg 950 

3ted^t ift unb ritterlich, ba§ barf id^ üizn. 

2)en 9Korb allein, bie J^eimlid^ blut'ge Sl^at, 

©erbietet mir mein ©tolj unb mein ©eroiffen, 

SMorb mürbe mid^ beficdfcn unb entel^ren. 

ßntel^ren, fag' i^ — feineämegeä mid^ 955 

SBerbammen, einem Slcd^töfprud^ unterwerfen. 

Denn nid^t t)om SRed^te, von (Seroalt allein 

2jft jroifd^en mir unb ßngettanb bie Siebe. 

$UrUtgl| (b«beutenb). 

SRic^t auf ber ©tärfe fd^redlid^ Siecht beruft ßuc^, 

3}t9lab9 ! @d ift ber (gefangenen nid^t günftig. 960 

Plario. 

3d^ bin bie ©d^road^e, fie bie SKäd^t'ge — SBo^l! 

©ie braud^e bie (Seroalt, fie töte mic^, 

Sie bringe il^rer ©id^er^eit ba§ Dpfer. 

Dod^ fte geftclie bann, ba| fte bie 3Rad^t 

Slllein, nid^t bie (Sered^tigleit geübt. 965 

Slidjit oom ©cfc^e borge fie baS ©d^rocrt, 



(grfter «ufaug. 8. Sluftritt. 45 

©id^ ber t)crl^afetcn 3=cinbm gu entloben, 

Unb fleibe nic^t in l^eiligeä ©eroanb 

3)cr rollen ©tärle blutiges @rlül)nen. 

©old^ Oaulelfpiel betrüge nid^t bie SBelt! 970 

©rmorben laffen lann fte mid^, nid^t rid^ten! 

©ie geb'eg auf, mit beS SSerbred^enS g^rüd^ten 

®cn J^eiPgen ©d^ein ber 2^ugenb gu vereinen, 

Unb wag fie i ft, baö wage fie gu fd^einen! (ste ge^t ab.) 



Mter Jluflritt. 

9utUigff. paultU 

Purletgii« 

©ie tro^t un8 — wirb unä trogen, Slitter 5ßaulet, 975 

Siä an bie ©tufen beä ©d^afottö — 2)ieä ftolje §erj 

3ft nid^t ju bred^en — Überrafd^te fie 

35er Urtelfprud^? ©a^t ^^r fie eine 2:^räne 

fflergiefeen? ^f)xt garbe nur t)eränbern? 

5Ric^t unfer 3RitIeib ruft' fie an. SBo^I lennt fte 980 

3)en 3n)eifelmut ber Äönigin von ©nglanb, 

Unb unfre gurd^t ift*ä, waö fte mutig mad^t. 

Ilaulet. 

Sorb ©ro^d^a^meifter! 2)iefer eitle Xvoi^ mirb fd^nett 

aSerfd^roinben, menn man i^m ben 3Sorn)anb raubt. 

(Sä finb Unjiemlid^Ieiten vorgegangen 985 

3n biefem Sled^täftreit, roenn id^'S fagen barf. 

5Kan l^ätte biefen Sabington unb 2:ic|bum 

^f)x in $erfon t)orfül^ren, i^re ©d^reiber 

^f)x gegenüber ftetten foHen. 

Purleigli (fernes). 

5Rein! 
SRetn, SBitter ^ßauletl S)a§ war nid^t ju wagen. 990 



46 3»aria ©tuart. 

3u gro^ ift i^rc Ma^t auf bic ©cmütct 

Unb il^rcr %^xdnzn rociblid^c (Scrpalt. 

3^r ©c^rciber ÄurI, ftänb' er il^r gegenüber, 

Ääm' e§ baju, ba§ Sffiort nun auSjufpred^en, 

2ln bem i^r geben l^ängt — er roürbe jagl^aft 995 

Surütf jiel^n, fein ©eftänbniä wiberrufen — 

llaulei 

©0 werben ßnglanbs ^einbe alle SBelt 

erfüllen mit gel^äjfigen ©erüd^ten, 

Unb be§ 5ßrojeffeä feftlid^eS ©epräng 

aSirb afö ein fül^ner %xtvd nur erfd^einen. lOOO 

Putleig^* 

®te§ ift ber Äummer unfrer Äönigin — 
33afe biefe ©tifterin beä Unl^eife bod^ 
©eftorben wäre, e^e fte ben %\xi 
auf ©nglanbg Soben f e|te ! 

Ilaulei 

2)agu fag' id^ 3lmen. 



5Da| Äranfl^eit fie im Äerfer aufgerieben! loos 

llaulet. 
SSiel Unglüä l^ätt' eä biefem 2anb erfpart. 

Putletgli* 
S)od^, l^ätt' aud^ gleid^ ein S^^aü ber $Ratur 
©ie l^ingerafft — mir l^iefeen bod^ bie 5Körber. 

Ilaulet. 

SBBol^l mal^r. SBlan lann ben 5Kenfd^en nid^t cermel^rcn, 

Su beulen, maä fte motten» loio 

Purleigli. 

gu beroeifen mär'S 
^od^ ttid^t,unb mürbe meniger ©eräufd^ erregen ^ 



©rfter Slufjug. 8. Sluftritt. 47 

2Jlag c3 ©ctaufc^ erregen! ^i^t ber laute, 
3lur ber geredete 2:abel fann oerle^cn. 

Purletgii* 

D! aud^ bie l^eiltge ©ered^tigfeit 

entflicht bem SCabel nid^t. 2)ie 5Keinung l^ält eS 1015 

5Kit bem Unglüdflic^en, eä roirb ber 3ieib 

©tetä ben objiegenb ©lüdlic^en verfolgen. 

2)aS SRic^terfc^tDert, womit ber 5Kann fid^ jtert, 

»er^afet ift'§ in ber grauen §anb. ®ie SBelt 

Olaubt nid^t an bie ®ered||tigfeit beS SBSeibeä, 1020 

©obalb ein SBeib ba§ Dpfer roirb. Umfonft, 

3)a^ roir, bie 3tic^ter, nad^ (Sewiffen fprad^en ! 

©ie l^at ber ®nabe löniglid^eö SRed^t, 

©ie mufe eä braud^en! Unerträglid^ ift'S, 

SBenn fte ben ftrengen Sauf läfet bem ®efe|e! 1025 

llaulet. 

Unb alfo — 

PutUig^ ('«f^ cinfattenb). 

älfo f off fte leben? Stein! 
©iebarfnid^t leben! giimmermel^r! ®ieS, eben 
S)ieä ift'S, roaö unfre Königin beängftigt — 
SBarum ber ©c^Iaf i^r Sager fliegt — Sc^ lefe 
gn i^ren 2lugen il^rer ©eele Äampf, 1030 

3^r 9Runb roagt i^re SKJünfd^e nid^t ju fpred^en; 
33oc^ Dielbebeutenb fragt i^r ftummer Sliä: 
3ft unter äffen meinen ©ienern ieiner, 
®er bie Derl^afete SBal^I mir fpart, in ero^ger ^wx^t 
auf meinem 2;^ron j^u gittern, ober graufam 103$ 

S)ie Äönigin, bie eigne Srutöoerwanbte, 
S)em Seil ju unterwerfen? 



ttr-r ^rxtrs- 



IM' Ä vm »Jt SjasßSQfiäst, «e 






Xie einem ftnoKOi 9sftni9 
i^ Mfieit nnffen. 

dintn ftaaaaea Suficag! 

Xie^ wenn man ifftun eine gift'ge ^Uni%t 

^u l^fiten 0a6/ ben anvertrauten ^^einb 

yiid)i wie ein ^Kg teured Äleinob ^fitcn. 1045 

Hin ^o()ee Aleinob ift ber pte 9{ame, 

Der unbcfc^oltne 9luf ber Äönigin, 

Xcn lann man nid^t ju wol^I beroad^en, ©ir! 

|tttleigl|. 

V((9 man bie Sab^ t)on bem Sl^rerodbur^ 

a\U'nMaI)m unb JHittcr ?PauIet« $ut vertraute, 1050 

:l?a lüav bie IDlclnunß — 

flaulet. 

Sd^ roia hoffen, ©ir, 
J^le ^DJcinuuft war, baft man bcn fd^roerftcn Auftrag 
;I^ou vcinftcn i^Aubcu übergeben xooüU. 
U^cl Wottl :X* l)»ttc bicfc« ©cf)crjcnamt 
%y^{ mwmmm, bÄcbt* i* nic^t, bafe e« 1055 

'SDcw b ^<\\ ^DUwn In (Sußlanb forberte. 



"1 



(grfter Stufjug. 8. Sluftritt. 49 

Sa|t mic^ nid^t bcnfcn, ba| id^'S cttoaä anbcrm 
2lte meinem reinen Stufe fd^iulbig bin. 

Purleigli* 

3Ran breitet aus, fie fd^minbe, läfet fie Iränfer 

Unb Iränfer werben, enblid^ ftiH uerfd^eiben ; 1060 

©0 ftirbt fie in ber 3Dlenf d^en 2lngeben!en -— 

Unb Euer 9luf bleibt rein. 

}ßanltt 

3txi)t mein ®eu)iffen. 

Purleijli* 

SBBenn ^l^r bie eigne §anb nid^t leiten roollt, 
©0 werbet 3^r ber fremben bod^ nid^t wehren — 

faulet (untcrbri(^t i^n). 

Äein 9Körber foff jtd^ il^rer ©d^roette nal^n, 1065 

©olang bie ©ötter meines ^ad)^ fie fd^ü^en. 

gi^r Seben ift mir l^eilig, l^cirger nid^t 

3ft mir baS $aupt ber Königin von (Snglanb. 

3l^rfeibbic3tic^ter! Slid^tet! Sred^t ben Stab ! 

Unb wenn eS ^Ät ift, la^t ben 3iwtmcrcr 1070 

SWit 2l£t unb ©äge lommen, baS ©erüft 

aiuffd^Iagen — für ben ©l^eriff unb ben genfer 

©off meine» ©d^Iojfeä ^Pforte offen fein. 

3eftt ift fte^ur Seroal^rung mir oertraut, 

Unb feib geroife, ic^ roerbe fie berool^ren, 1075 

35aft fie nid^ts SöfeS t^un foff, nod^ erfal^ren! (®e^«nab). 



Jmnkt ^nfmg. 



€rter JLiftrttL 

2fr Sraf •#■ Sof nb Str Sifioi ^mmifmä Hq/tq^tm äaaabar. 

SwM, unb ift bie ^c^u^fett ju (Snbe f 

JUni 

SSie? 98o^ntet g^r bem SlUterfpiel ind^t bei? 

PaoifotL 

3Wt(i^ l^ielt mein Slmt. loso 

Itent. 

31^r l^abt bas fci^önfte'©(i^aufpiel 
SBerloren, ©ir, baä bet ©efd^matf erfonnen 
Unb ebler Slnftanb auägefül^rt — benn, wtfet, 
0« würbe Dorßeftellt bie fcufd^e g'eftung 
!Cer Sd^ön^eit, wie fte oom Verlangen 
©crennt wirb — Der Sorb 50larfci^aII, Dberrid^ter, loa5 

!Ccr Senefd^aH ncbft jel^en anbem Slittem 
I^cr Jlönlflin uertcibigten bie tjcftung, 
Uttb JJranlreid^» ÄapaKcre griffen an. 

(60) 



Sweiter Slufsug. 1. SCuftriti 51 

aSotauS crfc^ictt ein §eroIb, bcr baä ©d^Iofe 

3lufforbctte in einem SWabrigale, 1090 

Unb von bem SBaU antoortete ber Aansler. 

®rauf fpielte baä ©efd^ti^, unb Slumenfträufee, 

SJBo^Iriec^enb föftlic^e ©ffcnjen würben 

2luä nieblid^en 3=elbftü4en abgefeuert. 

Umfonft! 2)ie ©türme tüurben abgefd^Iagen, 1095 

Unb bag SSerlangen mu|te jtd^ }urüd(jiel^n. 

9atiifon« 
(gin S^i^ßw böfer SBorbebeutung, ®raf, 
gür bie franjöfifd^e Srautwerbung. 

Ifitnt 
5Run, nun, baS mar ein ©d^erj — ^m ßmfte, benl* id^, 
SBirb ftd^ bie g^eftung enblid^ bod^ ergeben. noo 

Paaifon. 
(Slaubt 3^t? 3^ glaub' eö nimmermehr. 

Iteni 
®ie fc^roierigften airtifel finb bereits 
Serid^tigt unb von ^^ranlreid^ jugeftanben. 
3Ronfteur begnügt ftd^, in oerf^Ioffener 
^aT(>tüt feinen ©otteäbienft ju Italien, II05 

Unb öffentlid^ bie SReid^Sreligion 
3u e^rcn unb ju fd^ü^en — ipättet 3^r ben ^ubel 
2)eä aSoIfö gefe^n, als biefe 3^i*w"9 M t)erbreitet ! 
®enn biefeS mar beS Sanbeä em'ge gurd^t, 
©ie möd^te fterben ol^ne Seibeäerben, 1110 

Unb ßnglanb mieber ?PapfteS gejfeln tragen, 
SBenn i^r bie ©tuart auf bem 2:i^rone folgte. 

9atiifom 
35er gurd^t tann eS entlebigt fein — ©ie gel^t 
3nä Srautgemad^, bie ©tuart ge^t jum 2:obe. 

Beni 
^ie Königin lommt ! 1115 



62 Wtatia 6titart. 

Jmeitnr Huflritt 

9U 9ori0<n. mHäbtth, wn itittfttr geführt «raf tlit^cfpiiic, 

9ca<<9f(, 9raf ^Üfttm^^UTp, toth Snrlcigl^ mit ito(( 

atibcm frati}dflf(^cn imb o^lifd^ ^cnrcn treten auf. 

(ifUfaiietll (iu 9(ti&eft>ine). 

®taf ! 3(1^ belloge biefe ebeln ^erm^ 

2)ie il^r galanter @ifer über 3flctt 

^ierl^er gefül^rt, ba^ fie bie i^errlid^Ieit 

2)cÄ $ofö Don ©t. ®cnnain bei mir üermiffen, 

3(1^ fann fo präd^t'ge ©ötterfefte nic^t 1120 

Srfinben, ald bie löniglid^e SWutter 

SBon granfreic^ — ßin ßeftttet fr()^Iid^ SSoIf, 

2)a8 fid^, fo oft id^ öffentlich mxd) jeige, 

9Kit ©eflnungen um meine ©änfte brängt, 

®ieÄ Ift ba8 Sd^aufpiel, baS ic^ fremben Sugen 1126 

aJlit ein'gem ©tolje jeigen fann. ©er ©lang 

®er ®belfräulcin, bie im ©d^ön^eitägarten 

^er Äatl^arina blül^n, oerbärge nur 

"SRxd) felber unb mein fd^immerloä Serbienft, 

Hubefpine« 

ghir eine a)ame jeigt SBeftminfterl^of 1130 

^em überrafdjten ^Jremben — aber aUeä^ 
9Bad an bem reijenben (Sefd^led^t entjüdft, 
©teilt ftd^ oerfammelt bar in biefer einen« 

Peilieote« 

(Sr^abne SRaieftät oon @nge(lanb, 

Sitcrgonnc, ba| toir unfern Urlaub nehmen 1135 

Unb ^Blonpeur, unfern föniglidden §errn^ 

ITifit bcr cvfcbntcn greubenpoft bcglüdfen. 

:^ljn bat be« ©eri^enö Reifte Ungebulb 

3li(Jt in ^ati« g^'^^ff'^^/ ^^ erwartet 



dioeiter 9(uf3ug. 2. JCuftritt. 63 

Sa 3ltntctt§ bie Sotcn fcincä ©lütfö, 1140 

Unb bis nad^ SalaiS reid^en feine $often^ 
35aä Saroort, baä bein löniglid^er SKunb 
SluSfpred^ett wirb, mit glügelf^nelligfeit 
3u feinem trunfnen Dl^re l^injutragen. 

©raf SBcttieDte, bringt nid^t weiter in mic^. 1145 

3lid^t Seit ift*ä jeftt, id^ mieberl^oP e§ @ud^, 

2)ie freub'ge §od^jcit§fadfeI anjugünben. 

©d^marj l^ängt ber §immel über biefem 2anb, 

Unb beffer jiemte mir ber 2:rauerfIor, 

SCfö baö ©epränge bräutlid^er ©emänber. 1150 

a)enn nal^e brol^t ein iammert)olIer ©d^Iag^ 

aWein §ei^ ju treffen unb mein eignet ^aa^. 

PeUietire« 

9lur bein SBerfpred^en gieb uns, Äöntgin; 
3*1 frol^em 2:agen folge bie ©rfüffung. 

dUraiirtl). 

®ie Äonige jtnb nur ©flauen i^reS ©tanbeS, 1156 

S)em eipen ^erjcn bürfen fie nid^t folgen. 

5IKein SBunfd^ roar'ä immer, unt)ermäl^It ju fterben, 

Unb meinen SRul^m l^ätt' id^ barcin gefegt, 

S)a^ man bereinft auf meinem ©rabftein läfe: 

„§ier ru^t bie jungfräuliche Königin/' 1160 

2)od^ meine Untertfanen moDen'ä nid^t, 

©ie benlen jeftt fd^on fleißig an bie 3^*/ 

2Bo id^ bal^in fein werbe — Slid^t genug, 

3)afe je^t ber ©egen biefeä 2anb beglüdft, 

3lu^ il^rem fünft'gen SBol^I foff id^ mid^ opfern, 1165 

3(ud^ meine jungfräuliche ^ei^eit foQ id^, 

3Rein l^dd^fteS ®ut, l^ingeben für mein SSoII, 

Unb ber ©ebieter mirb mir aufgebrungen. 



46 maxia ©tuart. 

3u groft ift i^rc 9Jlac^t auf bic ©cmütct 

Unb i^rer 2^^räncn rociblid^c ©cwalt. 

gi^r ©d^rcibcr ÄurI, ftänb' er il^r gegenüber, 

Ääm' e§ baju, baä SBort nun auSjufpred^en, 

3ln bem il^r geben l^ängt — er roürbe jagl^aft 995 

Surüäjiel^n, fein ©eftänbnis wiberrufen — 

}ßmkt 

©0 werben ßnglanbs fjeinbe alle SBeft 

erfüllen mit gel^äffigen ©erüd^ten, 

Unb beä ^rojeffeS feftli^eS ©epräng 

aSirb afö ein fül^ner %xevd nur erfd^einen* lOOO 

Putlei^li. 

®ie§ ift ber Äummer unfrer Äönigin — 
3)afe biefe ©tifterin beS Unl^eilä bod^ 
©eftorben wäre, e(|e fie ben gufe 
auf ßnglanbä Soben fe^te! 

If^aulet 

®aju fag* id^ 3lmen. 

iurletgli. 
®aft Äranfl^eit fte im Äerfer aufgerieben! 1005 

}ßmltt 
SSiel Unglüä l^ätt' eS biefem Sanb erfpart. 

33od^, l^ätt* aud^ gleid^ ein Sufatt ber $Ratur 
©ie l^ingerafft — mir l^iefeen bod^ bie 5Körber. 

Ilaulei 

2Bol^I mal^r. 5Kan lann ben 5Kenfd^en nic^t cerme^ren, 

Su beulen, waä fie wollen» loio 

3u bemeifen mär'S 
^od^ mdjt,unb würbe weniger ©eräufd^ erregen — 



(grfter Stufjug. 8. Sluftritt. 47 

9Rag c3 ©etäufd^ erregen! 3l\^i bet laute, 
9flur ber geredete 2:abel lann t)erle|en. 

9tttlrtgl|. 

D! aud^ bte ^eilige ©ered^tigleit 

entfliegt bem SCabel nid^t. 2)ie 3Reinung l^ält eä 1016 

3Jlit bem UnglüdEIid^en, eä roirb ber 3teib 

©tetS ben obfiegenb ©lüdlid^en t)erfolgen. 

3)aä SRid^terfd^roert, tüomit ber 3Rann ftd^ jtert, 

SSerl^afet ift*ä in ber grauen §anb. S)ie SEBelt 

©laubt nid^t an bie ®ered^tig!eit beS SBeibeä, 1020 

©oBalb ein 2Bei6 ba§ Dpfer wirb. Umfonft, 

3)a^ mir, bie 3ltd^ter, nad^ ©eroiffen fprad^en ! 

©ie f)at ber ©nabe föniglid^eä Siedet, 

©ie mufe eS braud^en! Unerträglid^ ift'ä, 

SBenn fie ben ftrengen Sauf läfet bem ©efe^el 1025 

l^aulet« 

Unb alfo — 

Ptttldjlll (rafc^ einfaflcttb). 

aifofottfie leben? 5Rein! 
©iebarfnid^t leben! 5Rimmermel^r! a)teS, eben 
3)ieä x\i% n)aä unfre Königin beängftigt — 
SBarum ber ©c^laf i^r Sager fliegt — 3c^ lefe 
3n i^ren 2lugen i^rer ©eele Äampf, 1030 

S^r gjlunb wagt i^re SEBünf^e nid^t ju fpre^en; 
g)od^ t)ielbebeutenb fragt il^r ftummer »lidE : 
3ft unter allen meinen Wienern leiner, 
®er bte cer^afete 3Ba^I mir fpart, in em'ger gurd^t 
auf meinem St^ron ^u gittern, ober graufam 1035 

S)ie Äönigin, bie eigne SlutSDertpanbte, 
®em Seil ju unterwerfen? 



48 fBlatxa Stuart. 

Jßmltt 

a)aS ift nun bic SRotroenbigfeit, ftcl^t nid^t ju änbern. 

9Bol^l ftüttb^ä ju änbcm, meint bie Äönigin, 

SBcnn fte nur aufmerffamrc ©icner l^ättc. 1040 

Slufmcrlfamrc? 

^ie einen ftummen äluftrag 
3u beuten wiffen. 

I^auiet. 
ßinen ftummen äuftrag! 

Ptttletgl)* 

3)ie, wenn man i^nen eine giftige ©d^Iange 

3u lauten gab, ben anvertrauten 3=einb 

3l\^i n)ie ein ^eilig teurem ^leinob lauten. 1045 

llaulet (bebeutungftDoO). 

Sin l^ol^eä Äleinob ift ber gute 3lame, 

®er unbefd^oltne 3luf ber Königin, 

2)en fann man nid^t ju wol^l beroad^en, ©ir! 

Ptttlet^li. 

3lte man bie Sabp t)on bem ©l^reroäburp 

SKJegnal^m unb Slitter 5ßaulets §ut vertraute, 1060 

2)a mar bie SKeinung — 

fßmltt 

gd^ mia hoffen, ©ir, 
3)ie 3Jleinung mar, ba^ man ben fd^merften Sluftrag 
2)en reinften §änben übergeben moHte. 
Sei ©Ott! 3^ l^ätte biefeS ©d^ergenamt 
giid^t übernommen, bäd^t' id^ nid^t, bafe eä 1056 

®en b ften 3Rann in ©nglanb forberte. 



©rftcr 2luf8U0. 8. «uftritt. 49 

Sa|t mid^ nid^t beulen, ba^ td^'ä etroaS anberm 
2llä meinem reinen Stufe fd^ulbig bin. 

lurletgli« 

3Kan breitet auS, fie fd^winbe, lä^t fie fränfer 

Unb Iranler werben, enblid^ ftiH ©erfc^eiben ; 1060 

©0 ftirbt fie in ber SKenfd^en Slngebenlen — 

Unb Euer Shif bleibt rein. 

3lx^t mein ©emiffen. 
Ptttletsli« 

SBBenn ^l^r bie eigne §anb nid^t teilten moHt, 
©0 werbet 3^r ber fremben bod^ nid^t meieren — 

l^aulet (unterbricht i^n). 

Äein SKörber fott p^ i^rer ©d^melle nal^n, 1065 

©olang bie ®ötter meineö 2)ad^ä fte fd^ü^en. 

gi^r Seben ift mir l^eilig, ^eiPger nid^t 

3ft mir baS ipaupt ber Königin von ßnglanb. 

Sl^rfeib bie Stifter! Sticktet! »rec^t ben ©tab ! 

Unb wenn eö 3^i* '^% ^^^^ ^^" 3^"^"^^'^^^ 1070 

?Kit 2(jt unb ©age fommen, ba§ ®erüft 

Sluffd^lagen — für ben ©l^eriff unb ben genfer 

©Ott meine« ©d^loffeS 5Pforte offen fein. 

3efet ift fte jiur Semal^rung mir t)crtraut, 

Unb feib gemi^, id^ merbe fte bemal^ren, 1075 

3)a^ fte nid^tä Söfeä t^un fott, nod^ erfal^ren! (®c^en ab). 



Jwtiitt 3lttfitt0. 



S)er $alaft }u aSeftminfter. 

(Sxfttt lluflritt. 

Ser Oraf oott tttut unb ®<r SEBfniam ^aoifon begegnen einanber. 

Paotfon. 

©cib '^fix% SKpIotb t)Ott Äcttt? ©d^on t)om 3^umterpla| 
Sutüi, unb ift bic JJeftßd^Icit ju ®ttbc? 

SD8te? SBo^ntct 3^r bcm Slitterfpiel nid^t bei? 

Paotfom 

SKici^ l^iclt mein ämt. IO80 

3^r l^abt bas fd^ßnfte ©d^aufpiel 
SSetloren^ Sit, baS bcr (Sefd^macf erfonnen 
Unb ebler Slnftanb auäflefü^rt — bcnn, roip, 
®d würbe Dotgeftellt bie leufd^e geftung 
3)er ©d^ön^cit, wie fie com S8erlangen 
Serennt wirb — 3)er äorb üRarfd^aH, Dberric^ter, 1085 

3)er ©enefd^aff nebft gelten anbem 3litteni 
3)cr Äonigin Dcrteibigtcn bie 5^f^^8/ 
Unb ^cmlreid^d jtaoaliere griffen an. 

(50) 



Swelter Slufaug. 1. SCuftriti 51 

SBotauä crfd^icn ein $croIb, bcr bas ©d^lo^ 

Slufforbcrte in einem 3RabrigaIe, 1090 

Unb von bem äBaU antn)ortete ber Aanjier. 

S)rauf fpielte bad (Sefd^ü^^ unb 93Iumenfträu^e, 

SBol^lried^enb föftlid^e ßffenjen würben 

Sluä nieblid^en 3=elbftücf en abgefeuert. 

Umfonft! 35ie ©türme würben abgef dalagen, 1095 

Unb baä Verlangen mu^te ftd^ jurücfjiel^n. 

Paotfon. 
©in Seiten böfer SSorBebeutung, ®raf^ 
gür bie franjöftfd^e SSrautmerbung. 

Heut. 
9?un, nun, baS mar ein ©d^erj — '^m ßrnfte, benl* id^, 
SBJirb fid^ bie ^eftung enblid^ bod^ ergeben. noo 

Paotfon* 
®IauBt 3^t? 3d^ glaub' eS nimmermel^r. 

Heut 
3)ie fd^mierigften 3lrtif el fmb bereits 
Serid^tigt unb von granlreid^ jugeftanben. 
SKonfieur begnügt fid^, in ©erf^loffener 
ÄapeHe feinen ©otteSbienft }u Italien, 1105 

Unb öffentlid^ bie Steid^äreligion 
3u eieren unb ju fd^ü^en — hättet S^r ben Subel 
®eä SSoIIä gefe^n, als biefe 3«i^"8 f*^ verbreitet! 
^txin biefeä mar be§ SanbeS em'ge ?5urd^t, 
©ie möd^te fterben ol^ne SeibeSerben, 1110 

Unb gnglanb mieber ^apfteä geffeln tragen, 
SSBenn i^r bie ©tuart auf bem 2:i^rone folgte. 

Paoifon. 
3) er tJurd^t lann e§ entlebigt fein — ©ie gel^t 
3nä SSrautgemad^, bie ©tuart gel^t jum 2^obe. 

Heni 
®ie Äönigin f ommt ! 1115 



Jmtüa JkafIritL 



©rif! ^ fe£b§e iim e^da ^«m, 

Xie t^ goksta Qirn vba ^SUa 

fya^ %tiii!^, boB tie die iQtnUitax 

Xt^ i^ofd oon 3t. Gkmiaai ki mir oenmffoL 

3<^ laim fo inrö^t'gc @ättmftte m£^ 11» 

Ctfinben, als We ioirißlic^ SRutter 

3Jon ^antxa^ — ein geftttet frö^K^ 9Sott^ 

Ia$ fu^, fo oft i(^ öffentlich tirit^ ^eigc^ 

9Rft Segimtigen um meine Sänfte br^^, 

^ied tft bad ec^fpiel, bad i(^ fremben Simen 1125 

^iF{it einigem ©to^e geigen fann. 2)er ©long 

2er (!^e(fräu(ein^ bie im Sc^ön^Sgorten 

Xtt Statffaxxna 6(ü^^ oerborge nur 

yjli^ feKer unb mein fd^immerlod SSerbienft. 

Hubefptne. 

9lur eine 2ame geigt SBeftminfter^of 1130 

!Ccm überrafd^ten Jremben — aber aUeä, 
9Ua9 an bem reigenben ©efd^led^t entgüdt^ 
6tel[t fid^ oerfammelt bar in biefer einen. 

Pellteore« 

Örfjabnc aHajcftät t)on ©ngettanb, 

Ük'rflönne, baj wir unfern Urlaub nef^men iias 

Utib ^JJlonflcut, unfern löniglid^en §errn, 

^W(i( bcv cvfel)ntcn e^'veubenpoft beglücfen. 

;M)U I)rtt bco .^etÄen« (jeiftc Ungebulb 

l)(i(<)t in ^avift gclaffen, er erwartet 






3n)etier SCufjug. 2. iluftriti. 53 

3u StmicnS bic Sotcn fcincä ©lücfS, 1140 

Unb bis nad^ 6alai§ reid^en feine ^often^ 
2)aä S^w^ött, baä bein lömglid^cr ÜRunb 
Sluäfpred^en wirb, mit fjlügelfci^nettigfeit 
3u feinem trunlnen Dl^re l^injutragen. 

®raf S5cDtet)re, bringt nid^t weiter in mid^. 1145 

SRid^t Seit ift'ö je^t, id^ mieber^oP eä ßud^, 

®ie freub*ge ißoc^seitäfadfel anjugtinben. 

©d^warj l^ängt ber §immel über biefem Sanb, 

Unb beffcr jiemte mir ber 2^rauerfIor, 

älld ba§ ®epränge bräutlid^er @en)anber. 1150 

S)enn nal^e brol^t ein jammerootter ©d^lag, 

SDlein §erj ju treffen unb mein eignes ©au8. 

PeUimre» 

9lur bein a3crff)red^en gteb unä, llönigin; 
3n frol^em 2:agen folge bie ©rfüHung. 

®ie Äönige fmb nur ©flauen il^rcS ©tanbeS, llö5 

®em eipen §erjen bürfen fie nid^t folgen. 

3Rein Sffiunfd^ war^ä immer, unoermäl^It ju fterben, 

Unb meinen Slu^m l^ätt' id^ barcin gefegt, 

9)a^ man bereinft auf meinem ©rabftein läfe: 

„Öier rul^t bie jungfräulid^e Königin." 1160 

2)od^ meine Untert^anen woKen'ä nid^t, 

©ie benfen je^ft fd^on fleißig an bie ä^it/ 

®o id^ bal^in fein werbe — SRid^t genug, 

3)afe jeftt ber ©egen biefeä Sanb beglücft, 

^n^ xffxm fünft*gen SBäo^l foH id^ mid^ opfern, 1166 

Slud^ meine jungfräulid^e greil^eit foU id^, 

allein l^öd^fteä ®ut, Eingeben für mein S3olf, 

Unb ber ©ebieter wirb mir aufgebrungen. 



54 SRatta Stuart 

@d jetgt mir babim^ an, ba^ u^ i^ nur 

(Sin SSeib (in, unb i^ meinte boc^, regiert n70 

3u ^aben mie ein SRonn unb mie ein Itmrig« 

SBo^I mei^ v^, ba^ man (Sott nic^t bient, memt man 

^ie Drbnung ber Statur verlädt, unb 2o6 

SSerbienen \xt, bie vor mir ^ier e^tmalttt, 

^ai f e bie Alofter aufget^an, unb taufenb 1175 

@(^lad^topfer einer falft^Derftanbnen 3[nbad^t 

3)en ^ßpid^ten ber Statur jurücfgegeben. 

2)od^ eine Äönigin, bie i^re 2:age 

Sticht ungenü^t in müßiger Sefd^auung 

SBerbringt, bie unoerbroffen, unermübet 1180 

9)ie fd^werftc atter ^fKd^ten übt, b i e fottte 

aSon bem 3lataxytozi ausgenommen fein, 

2)er eine $alfte beä ©efd^led^ts ber 3Renfd^en 

®er anbern untenoürfig mad^t — 

Hubefptne. 

Sebwebe 2^ugenb, Äönigin, l^aft bu 1186 

Sluf beinern 2^^ron oetJ^crrlid^t, nid^ts ift übrig, 

aiä bem ©efd^led^te, beffen Stu^m bu bift, 

2lud^ nod^ in feinen eigenften Serbienften 

Sllä 3Rufter oorjuleud^ten. fjreilic^ lebt 

Äein 3Rann auf ©rben, ber eS roütbig ift, 1190 

a)a^ bu bie ^reil^eit il^m jum Dpfer bräd^tcft. 

I)od^ menn ®eburt, xomn §ol^cit, §elbentugenb 

Unb SWönnerfd^önl^eit einen ©terblid^en 

2) er ßl^re mürbig mad^en, fo — 

«Hfabetli. 

Äein Stt^^if^I/ 
§err Slbgefanbter, ba^ ein ß^ebünbniä 1195 

§lit einem löniglid^en ©ofine granfreid^S 
SWid^ el^rt. 3^/ i^ 8^f^^^* ^^ unoer^ol^len, 



Swcitcr 2luf8ug. 2. Sluftritt. 56 

Sffienn c§ fein mufe — rocnn ic^'§ nic^t änbern fann, 

2)cm Springen meines Solleä nad^jugeben — 

Unb eä TDirb ftärfer fein, als x6), befürd^t* id^ — 1200 

©0 lenn* id^ in ßuropa leinen dürften, 

2)em id^ mein ^öd^fteS Äleinob, meine greil^eit, 

aJlit minberm SBibermiUen opfern würbe. 

Sa^t bieg ©eftänbniS (^u6) ©enüge ti)\xn. 

(gä ift bie f d^önfte Hoffnung ; bod^ eg ift 1205 

9lur eine Hoffnung, unb mein §err münfd^t mel^r — 

(SUfabetl). 

SBaämünfc^ter? 

(Sie jic^t einen SRing üom Ringer unb betrad&tct i^n nat^benlenb.) 

§at bie Königin bod^ nid^tS 
SSorauS t)or bem gemeinen Sürgermeibe ! 
3)aä gleid^e 3^^^^^ w^^if* ^^f gleid^e ^ßflid^t, 
2luf gleid^e 3)ienftbarleit — ber Sling ma(^t @l^en, 1210 

Unb Slinge fmb^ä, bie eine ^ette mad^en. 
— 35ringt ©einer §ol^eit bieä ©efd^enf. 6ä ift 
91 od^ feine Äette, binbet mid^ nod^ nid^t ; 
®od^ lann ein Sleif brauS werben, ber mid^ binbet. 

Pellietite (Imet niebcr, bcn «Ring empfangenb). 

3n feinem Flamen, grofee Äönigin, 1215 

Empfang' id^ fnieenb bieä ®ef(|en! unb brüdfe 
2)en Äufe ber §ulbigung auf meiner ^ürftin §anb'. 

(Slifabetl). 

()ttm ©rafen fieicefter, ben fte wä^renb ber legten Siebe unbertoanbt 
betracl^tet f}at.) 

erlaubt, gjlrilorb ! 

(@ie nimmt i^m ba8 blaue »anb ab unb ^Ängt eä bem Settieöre um.) 

Sefleibet ©eine §ol^eit 
9Jlit biefem ©d^mudf, mie id^ ®ud^ l^ier bamit 
SSelteibe unb in meines Drbens ^fiid^ten nel^me. 1220 



Sß Sttaria 6ittati 

Honi 8oit qai mal y pense ! — Cd ff^ioinbe 
^er XrgiDO^n gwifd^en betben 9tatumeii, 
Unb ein vertraulu^ Sanb urnff^luige fortan 
Sie Itronen ^<adx6^ unb Sritanmen ! 

|litlief]itse. 

@tfyiim Stümfjm, bie§ ift ein %a% 1225 

3)er gfreube ! 3}&^V er'd oOen fein, unb mochte 

fiein Seibenber auf bief er gnf el trauern ! 

Sie @nabe glänzt auf beinern Xngefid^t, 

D ! ba^ ein Sd^immer i^reä l^eitem 2id^tä 

auf eine unglücfdooHe ^rftin fiele, 1230 

Sie ^anfreid^ unb Sritannien gleid^ na^e 

SlnacÄt — 

(HtfabeHi. 
Slid^t weiter, ®raf ! SBermengen wir 
9iid^t }n)ei %a\x^ unvereinbare @efd^äfte. 
2ßenn granfreic^ emftlid^ meinen Sunb ©erlangt, 
3Ru^ e3 aud^ meine Sorgen mit mir teilen 1235 

Unb meiner ^einbe tJteunb nid^t fein — 

Hubefptne« 

Unroürbig 
3n beinen eipcn 3lugen mürb* eä ^anbcln, 
2Benn eä bie UnglüdEfelige, bie ©laubenä« 
Serwanbtc unb bie sääitme feineä Äönigä 
3n biefem 99unb oergä^e — ©d^on bie ß^re, 1240 

Sie aWenfd^lid^feit ©erlangt — 

«Hfabetli. 

3« biefem ©inn 
2ßei^ ic^ fein ^ürroort nadj ©ebül^r ju fd^ä^en. 
^ranlreic^ erfüHt bie ^eunbeäpflid^t ; mir wirb 
33erftattet fein, als Königin gu ^anbeln. 

(Sie neißt fl(^ gtßen bie fran}öflf<^cn Ferren, toclc^e fl(^ mit ben üWgen 
Sorb« e^rfurd^tauoD entfernen.) 



Stoettet Stufjug. 3. «uftritt. ß? 

dritter llufttitt. 

«lifabctfp. £cic(fl(r. »urlclsfp* Zaik9U 

(S)ieitdntg{n fet^t fu^.) 

3flu^mt)oIIc Äöniflin I a)u Iröncft l^cut 1245 

2)ie ^eifecn aBBünfd^c beincä SSolfS. 5Run crft 

©rfreun wir unö bct fcgen^jottcn ^^agc, 

.S)ic bu unä fd^enfft, ba wir nid^t jitternb mc^t 

3n eine ftütmeoolle 3w!unft fd^auen. 

91 ur eine ©orge fümmert nod^ bieä Sanb, 1250 

(gin Dpfer ift'ä, baS äffe Stimmen forbem. 

®en)ä^r' aud^ biefeS, unb ber l^eut'ge Xa^ 

SQat ßnglanbä SBo^I auf immerbar gegrünbet. 

(Sltfabetl). 

aOBaä roünfd^t mein 3SoI! nod^? ©pred^t, SK^Iorb. 

^urleigl). 

(S§ forbert 
3)aä ©aupt ber ©tuart — SOSenn bu beinem SSolI 1255 

3)cr fjrci^eit löftlid^eä (Sefd^enf, baö teuer 
(grroorbne Sid^t ber SBal^r^eit wiffft oerfic^ern, • 
©0 muft f ie nid^t mel^r jfein — SBenn wir nid^t erotg 
gür bein foftbareä geben gittern foffen, 
©0 mu| bie fjeinbin untergel^n ! — ©u meifet e§, 1260 

9Ud^t äffe beine ©ritten benfen gleid^, 
3lo^ Diele l^eimlid^e äSerel^rer jäl^lt 
®er röm'fd^e ©ö^enbienft auf biefer 3»tfel» 
®te äffe näl^ren feinblid^e ©ebanfen ; 
5Bad^ biefer ©tuart fte^t il^r §erg, fie ftnb 1265 

Jim 35unb mit ben lotl^ringifd^en S3rübern, 
3)en unoerfö^nten geinben beineS 5Bamenä. 
2)ir ift t)on biefer wütenben ^Partei 



1^ 9cri£ ctmxrt. 

£a: TLzz tcz ^lJz*cl c^Znrns^cL fün. 1270 

2rc ^rrJ >ir xj-r^rscin? C£lim — w« tot 

Z-^ i^.r'^^rriix ZLii, crrz-?5Ä S6MXVcr, 1275 

Hu? uncrrirr^.Jb, r=-.^ ca aunaai 

— Ur^ in >f3i gdblcB ui Äciöain^bof itft 1280 

2)ü äte Ht^fs nr'^m Krico*, Mc mit 

5ür ne, tnt i±:nc:i)cln:> jel«n ^omnmg gictt, 

Sei^t \v!^ ine ^\u^enD bcm geioitien iob — 

Sic ;u befreien, ift l^ie ^mnut; fie 1285 

Stuf beinen i^ron ^u fe|en^ ift ber ^xotd, 

3)enn biee ©efc^Ie^t ber äot^ringer erfennt 

£ein ^eilig ^et^t nic^t an, bu ^eiseft i§nen 

9tux eine Stäuberin beö J^ronö, gefrönt 

Sam@Iü(!! Sie loaren^ bic bic I^örii^ 1290 

9Serfu^rt, {u^ gnglanbd ftantgtn ^u fc^retben. 

jtein ^ebe ift mit i^r unb i^rem Stamm! 

3)u mufet ben Streich ericiben ober fü^en. 

^f)x 2ebcn ift bein lob ! 3^r %oi bein geben! 

3Jl9lorb! ©n traurig Slmt oenoaltet gi^r. 1295 

3d^ fenne gureä (giferö reinen SCrteb, 
©eift, ba6 ßebiefluc aSJetä^eit au^ @ud^ rebet; 
DodS) biefe äöcis^eit, welche »lut befiehlt, 
!3c^ (jttffe fte in meiner tiefften Seele, 



Stöeiter SCufj^ug. 3. 5luftritt. 59 

©tnnt einen milbem dtat auä — Sbler £orb 1300 

SSon S^reroäbur^! ©aflt 3^^ u"^ ®ure SKeinung. 

Salboi 
Du gabft bem ßifer ein gebül^renb Sob, 
Der SJurleig^g treue 35ruft befeelt — 2luci^ mir, 
Strömt e§ mir gleid^ nid^t fo berebt t)om SKunbe, 
Sd^lägt in ber Sruft lein minber treueä ^erj. 1305 

3KÖ9ft bu nod^ lange leben, Königin, 
Die ^reube beineä SSoIfS ju fein, baä (SIüc! 
Des ^riebenä biefem 3leic^e §u t)erlängern. 
©0 fd^öne 2:age f)at bieg (Silanb nie 
®efe^n, feit eigne dürften eä regieren. 1310 

aJlög* e§ fein ©lue! mit feinem SRu^me nid^t 
©rfaufen! 3Jlöge 2^aI6otg 2luge roenigftenä 
©efd^Ioffen fein, menn bie§ gefd^iel^t! 

(Sltfabetl). 

S3crl^üte ®ott, ba^ mir ben Slul^m befled^ten! 

(Balbot. 
9lun bann, fo wirft bu auf ein anber 3Kittel fmnen, 1315 
2)ieä Sleid^ ju retten — benn bie §inrid^tung 
Der ©tuart ift ein ungered^teS SKitteL 
Du fannft baä Urteil über bie nid^t fpred^en. 
Die bir nid^t untertänig ift. 

©0 irrt 
5Wein ©taatärat unb mein 5ßarlamej*|t, im $^rrtum 1320 

©inb alle SRid^terl^öfe biefeS SanbeS, 
®ie mir bieä 3led^t einftimmig juerlannt — 

Slalboi 
9lidjt ©timmenme^rl^eit ift be§ 9led^te§ $roBe, 
ßnglanb ift nid^t bie Söelt, bein ^Parlament 
SRid^t ber SSerein ber menfd^Iid^en ©efd^Ied^ter. 1325 



60 9Äaria Ötaart. 

SDieS ^eut^ge englanb ift baS !ünft»gc nid^t, 

SBie^S baä ocrgangnc nid^t mel^r ift — SBic m 

3)ie 9ieigung anbcrS roenbet, alfo ftcigt 

Unb fdHt bcä Urteils roanbelbare SBogc. 

©ag' nid^t, bu müffeft bcr 3iotn)cnbigfcit laao 

©el^ord^en unb bcm ©ringen beineg SSolfö. 

©obalb bu roiUft, in iebem Slugcnblid 

Äannft bu erproben, bafe bein 2Bitte frei ift. 

aSerfuc^^S! grlläre, bafe bu 93Iut oerabf^euft, 

I)er ©d^roefter Seben ro i 1 1 ft gerettet f e^n, 1335 

3eig* benen, bie bir anberä raten rooHen, 

®ie 3Ba^r^eit beineä löniglid^en 3ornö, 

(Sd)ntü roirft bu bie ?Jotn)enbig!eit t)erfd^n)inben 

Unb SRed^t in Unred^t fid^ t)ern)anbeln fefjn. 

3)u felbft mufet rid^ten, bu aHein. 2)u !annft bid& 1340 

Stuf biefeS unftät fd^roanfe dioi)x nid^t lel^nen. 

T>tv eignen 2KiIbe folge bu getroft. 

JMc^t Strenge legte @ott in^ meidie §erj 

2)eä SBetbeS— unb bie ©tifter biefe« Sleid^S, 

2)ie aud^ bem SJBeib bie §errfd^erjügel gaben, 1345 

©ie jeigten an, ba^ ©trenge nid^t bie 2^ugenb 

I)er Äönigc foff fein in biefem Sanbe. 

©in roarmer ainroalt ift ©raf ©l^reroSburp 

gür meine 3=einbin unb beä Sleid^S, 3^ ji^^« 

S)ie SRäte vox, bie meine SBo^Ifal^rt lieben. 1350 

SKan gönnt il^r feinen Slnroalt, niemanb magt'ä, 

3u i^rem Vorteil fpred^enb, beinern gorn 

©id^ blo^jufteHen — fo vergönne mir, 

3)em alten 3Jlanne, ben am ©rabeäranb 

Rein irbifd^ $offen mel^r t)erfü^ren lann, 1355 






Stoettcr SCufaug. 3. Sluftritt. 61 

2)afe td^ bic Stufgegebene befd^ü^e. 

aRan fott nid^t jagen, ba^ in beinern ©taatätat 

3)ie Seibenfd^aft, bie ©elbftfud^t eine ©timme 

©e^abt, nur bie Sarm^erjigfeit gefd^roiegen. 

aSerbünbet ^at M <^tteS wiber fie, 1360 

3)u felber f)a\t x\)x 3tntli| nie gefc^n, 

5Bid^tä fprid^t in beinern §erjen für bie g^rembe. 

— 5Kid^t i^rcr ©d^ulb reb' x6) baä 2Bort. aJlan fugt, 

©ie l^abe ben ©emal^I ermorben laffen, 

SBa^r ift^ä, bafe fie ben 3Rörber el^lic^te. 1365 

ein fd^wer SSerbred^en ! 3lber eS gefd^al^ 

2Sn einer finfter unglüdtSDotten 3eit, 

3m Slngftgebränge bürgerlid^en Kriege, 

aSo fte, bie ©d^road^e, fid^ umrungen fa^ 

ggon l^efttgbringenben SSafatten, fic^ 1^^^ 

3)em gKutoottftärlften in bie Strme warf — 

2ßer weife, burd^ roeld^er fünfte SKad^t befiegt? 

<!:)tm ein gebre(^U^ 2Befen ift baä 3Beib. 

Ctafabetl). 

SDaä SBeib ift nid^t fd^road^. @ä giebt ftar!e ©eelen 

3n bem ©efd^led^t — ^6) roitt in meinem Seifein 1375 

Sflid^tä t)on ber ©d^roäd^e be§ ©efd^Ied^teä ^ören. 

Salboi 

®ir mar baä Unglüi eine ftrenge ©d^ule. 

gflid^t feine greubenfeite lehrte b ir 

®aS Seben ju. ®u fa^eft feinen 3;^ron 

SSon ferne, nur ba§ ®rab ju beinen güfeen. i380 

3u aBoobftodE mar'ä unb in beä 2:oroerg 5Rad^t, 

aSo bid^ ber gnäb'ge SSater biefeS Sanbeä 

3ur emften ^Pflid^t burd^ 2:rübfal aufergog. 

2)ort fud^te bid^ ber ©d^meid^ler nid^t. ^rütj lernte, 

SJom eiteln SBeltgerdufd^e nic^t jerftreut, 1385 



Zzz r:rir$ i:i:»ir3 »^rif »-i:« ojfnc. 

X« i:r-it^=:5, i»er zi^adaLc^tm, ^latiH. 1390 

Zrrt in ^er i^t^ rr :;« Zn^xfaiböt 

i^^znzi^zr. ne nie ^ct 3£^lir6m cnmc Btmmt, 

ßeclenrer löcr^ ne rm ^CT iofter 61«iiq 

Un:> fOTt2en:f;it rr:n 2tnmie Des ^CTörtbenS. 

35r HKirö »CT Bdrnbeit eitles Gut ui teil, 1385 

Sie übernrablte blü^enD oKe ät>eibfr. 

Und Dm(^ ßetuilt nk^ minbcr als @etext 

SUmmi pi Qu^ Mbft, ^Qi^Iorb von S^reiDSSurp! . 

3^entt^ ba0 ipir ^ier im emften MaU ^üjoi. 

Xad müfien Steige fonberg(ei(|en fein, 1400 

Xit einen ©reis in folt^es J^er fe|en. 

— SR^Iorb t)on 2efiter! 3^r affcin ft^roeigt ftitt? 

Sas i^n berebt ma^t, (inbet'3 @u^ bie 3un9^* 

^rufltfr. 

3d^ fd^roeige t)or ßrfiauncn, Äonigin, 

Xai man bein D^r mit ©^redfniffcn erfüllt, 1405 

a)a| biefe SWärd^en, bie in SonbonS ©äffen 

2)en gläubigen ^öbel öngften, M§ herauf 

3n beineä ©taatöratä ^eitre SKitte fteigen 

Unb biefe 3Kdnner emft befd^äftigen. 

»ermunberung ergreift mic^, id^ gefte^ä, 1410 

2)a6 biefe länbcrlofe Äönigin 

SSon ©d^ottlanb, bie ben eignen f leinen 2^l^ron 

9iici&t ^u Bel^aupten raupte, i^rer eignen 

»afaffen Spott, ber SluSrourf i^reä 2anbe§, 

a^cin Schreien wirb auf einmal im ©efängni^! ui!^ 



-1 



3n)citcr «ufaug. 3. auftritt. 63 

— 2Ba§, beim SWmäd^t'gen! ma<i^tc fic bir furd^tbar? 
3)afe ftc bieä SRcid^ in änfprud^ nimmt? bafe bid^ 

3)ie GJuifen nic^t alä Königin crfennen? 

Äann bicfcr ®uifcn aüibcrfpruc^ bad SHcd^t 

©tttlräftcn, baä ®cburt bir gab, bcr ©d^lufe 1420 

2)cr Parlamente bir beftätigte ? 

3ft fie bur(i^ ipeinri(i^8 legten SBitten nic^t 

©tittfd^rocigenb abgcroiefen? unb wirb gnglanb, 

©0 glüdfUd^ im ®^nvi^ beä neuen Sid^tä, 

©id^ ber ^apiftin in bie 2lrme werfen? 1425 

SSon bir, ber an%^itUten SKonard^in, 

3u Sarnle^S SKörbcrin l^inüberlaufen? 

SBaS rootten biefe ungeftümen 2Kenfd^en, 

3)ie bid^ nod^ lebenb mit ber ®rbin quälen, 

3)id^ nid^t gefd^roinb genug Dermäl^Ien fönnen, 1430 

Um ©taat unb Rird^e von ®efa^r ju retten? 

©te^ft bu nid^t blü^enb ba in ^jugenbfraft, 

SBelft jene nid^t mit jebem 3;ag pm ®rabe? 

Sei ®ott! 35u wirft, id^ ^off'ä, nod^ Diele "^af^x^ 

Stuf il^rem ®rabe roanbeln, ol^ne bafe 1435 

35u f eiber fte ^inabjuftürjen braud^teft.— 

$urletgl|. 

Sorb Scfter l^at nid^t immer fo geurteilt. ' 

^eicefler. 

SBal^r ift*ä, id^ l^abe felber meine ©timme 
3u il^rem %oi gegeben im ® erid^t. 

— 3m©taatSrat f pred^ ' id^ anberä. §ier ift nid^t 1440 
3)ie Siebe \>on bem Siedet, nur von bem SBorteil. 

Sft'ä je^t bie 3cit, t)on il^r ©efal^r gu fürd^ten, 

3)a ^ranlreid^ fte ©erlaßt, il^r einj'ger BtlfVi^, 

Da bu ben jlönigdfo^n mit beiner ^anb 

S3eglüdf:n roittft, bie Hoffnung eine§ neuen 1445 



56 3Äaria Stuart. 

Honi soit qui mal y pense I — 6S fd^roinbc 
2)cr ärgroo^n jroifci^cn bcibcn ^Rationen, 
Unb ein DcrtrauKd^ SSanb umfd^Ungc fortan 
S)ic Äronen tJtanfreid^ unb Britannien ! 

Httbefpine. 
ßrl^abne Äönigin^ bic§ ift ein a^ag 1225 

3)er greube ! SWöci^t' er^ä allen fein, unb mSd^te 
Äein Seibenber auf biefer S^f^I trauern ! 
a)ie ®nabe fllänjt auf beinern aingefid^t, 
D ! bafe ein ©d^immer i^reä l^eitern Sid^tä 
auf eine unglütfäootte fjürftin fiele, 1230 

35ie granfreid^ unb Britannien gleid^ nal^e 
Slngel^t — 

(Slifabetl). 
Sflid^t weiter, ©raf ! Sßermengen wir 
Slid^t jroei gang unoereinBare (Sefd^äfte. 
SBenn granfreid^ ernftlid^ meinen 35unb verlangt, 
9Ku^ cS aud^ meine ©orgen mit mir teilen 1235 

Unb meiner ^einbe ^Jreunb nid^t fein — 

Httbefptne. 

Unmürbig 
3n beinen eignen Slugen wtirb' eä l^anbeln, 
2Benn eä bie UnglüdEfelige, bie ©laubenäs 
3Sem)anbte unb bie SBitroe feineä ÄönigS 
3n biefem 95unb ©ergäbe — ©d^on bie ß^re, 1240 

9Die aJlenfd^lid^feit verlangt — 

«Kfabetli. 

3n biefem ©inn 
2Bei^ id^ fein ^ürroort nad^ ©ebül^r ju fd^d^en. 
fjranlreid^ erfüllt bie greunbeSpflid^t ; mir wirb 
SSerftattet fein, als Königin ju l^anbeln. 

(Sie neigt ^ gegen bie franjöftfd&en Ferren, tveld^e fiäf mit ben übrigen 
ßorb« e^rfurc^tSbott entfernen.) 






3n)eUer «ufjug. 3. Stuftritt. 67 

Prttter Wtritt. 

«lifabctl^. £dccflcr. Ourlciafp. ZatkoU 

i^it Aönigin fe|t fU^.) 

Httdetgli« 

giu^mt)oIlc Äönigin I SJu fröncft l^cut 1245 

a)ic l^cifecn SBBünfd^c bcincä 3Solfö. 5Run crft 

erfrcun wir unä bcr fcgcuDoffcn 2;age, 

.S)ic bu unä fd^cnlft, ba wir nid^t jtttcrnb mcl^r 

3tt eine ftürmeootte Sw^u'^f* fd^auen. 

5Rur eine ©orge fümmert nod^ bieä ßanb, 1250 

ein Dpfer ift'S, baS alle ©timmen forbern. 

®en)äl^r' auc^ biefeä, unb ber ^eut'ge Xa% 

§at ©nglanbä SBol^I auf immerbar gegrünbet. 

®ltfabetl|. 
SEBaS roünfci^t mein 35ol! nod^? ©pred^t, 3Kplorb. 

liurletgli. 

@ä forbert 
®a3 i^aupt ber Stuart — SÖäenn bu beinem SSoI! 1255 

2)er fjreil^eit föftlid^eä ©efd^enf, baä teuer 
©rworbne Sid^t ber SBäal^r^eit wiUfi Derfid^ern, 
©0 muft f ie nid^t mel^r fein — SBenn mx nid^t emtg 
gür bein foftbareä Seben gittern fotten, 
©0 mufe bie fjeinbin untergel^n ! — 35u roeifet es, 1260 

5Kd^t atte beine SSritten benfen gleid^, 
9lo^ t)iele l^eimlid^e SSere^rer jäl^It 
®er röm'fd^e ©ö^enbienft auf biefer SnfeL 
®ie alle nähren f einblid^e ®ebanf en ; 
giad^ biefer ©tuart fte^t il^r §erj, pe fwb 1265 

3m S3unb mit ben lot^ringifd^en S3rübem, 
3)en unDerföl^nten ^einben beineS 3?amen8, 
2)ir ift t)on biefer roütenben 5ßartei 



58 SWaria (Stuart. 

35cr grimmige SScrtilgungäfricg gcfd^roorcn, 

S)cn man mit falfd^cn ipöllenmaffcn fül^rt. 1270 

3u 3lcimS, bcm 35ifc^of§ft§ bc§ Äarbinafö, 

35ort ift ba§ 3lüft^auä, roo fic Sli^e fd^micbcn; 

3)ort roirb bcr Äönigömorb gelehrt — t)on bort 

(Scfd^äftig fcnben fic nac^ bcincr gitfel 

S)ic aJliffioncn auä, cntfd^lo^ne ©d^roärmcr, 1275 

3n allerlei (Seroanb t)ermummt — t)on bort 

3ft fd^on ber britte 5Körber ausgegangen, 

Unb unerfd^öpflid^, eroig neu erzeugen 

Verborgne geinbe ftd^ an^ biefem ©d^lunbe. 

— Unb in bem ©d^lo^ ju ^ot^ering^a^ fi|t 1280 

2)ie Site biefe§ ero'gen Kriegs, bie mit 

35er Siebeäfadfel biefeS Steid^ entjünbet. 

gür fie, bie fd^meid^elnb jebem Hoffnung giebt, 

SBeil^t fid^ bie ^ugenb bem geroiffen Sob — 

©ie ju befreien, ift bie Sofung ; fie 1285 

2luf beinen 2^^ron ju fe|en, ift ber ßwedf. 

3)enn bieS ©efd^led^t ber Sot^ringer erfennt 

3)ein ^eilig Siedet nid^t an, bu l^ei^eft i^nen 

9flur eine Släuberin beä 3:^ron3, gefrönt 

3Som ©lüdf ! ©ie roaren'ä, bie bie 2^l^örid^tc 1290 

3Serfül^rt, fid^ @nglanbä Königin gu f^reiben. 

Äein griebe ift mit i^r unb il^rem ©tamm! 

35u mu^t ben ©treid^ erleiben ober filieren. 

Sl^r Seben ift bein 2:ob ! gl^r Xob bcin Seben! 

«Itfabetli. 

aR^lorb! ein traurig 2lmt oetroaltet 3^t* 1295 

3d^ fenne @ureä ©iferS reinen abrieb, 
SBeife, bafe gebiegne Söeiä^eit auä @ud^ rebct; 
S)od^ biefe Sßeiä^eit, roeld^e Slut befiehlt, 
3d^ ^affe fte in meiner tiefften ©eele. 



Smcitet ^(uffiug. 3. 2(uftritt* 69 

©innt einen milbcrn dtat an^ — (Sbler Sorb 1300 

35on 6^ren)öburp! 6agt 31^r unä (Sure 5!Reinung. 

Salbot. 

Du gabft bem ©fer ein gebü^renb 2oB, 

Der SJurleig^§ treue 33ruft befeelt — äud^ mir, 

Strömt eö mir gleid^ nid^t fo berebt t)om 3Runbe, 

Sd^lägt in ber Sruft fein minber treue§ ^erj. 1305 

SWögft bu noä) lange leben, Königin, 

Die greube beineS SSoßg ju fein, baö ®Iti(! 

Deö 3^riebenä biefem 9leic|e gu Derlängern. 

©0 fd^öne 3:age f)at bie§ ©ilanb nie 

Oefel^n, feit eigne dürften e§ regieren. 1310 

ajfög' e§ fein ®Iü(f mit feinem SRu^me nid^t 

©rfaufen! 3Köge 2^aIbotä 2luge roenigftenS 

©efd^Ioffen fein, roenn bieS gefd^iel^t! 

eitfabetl). 

Serl^üte Sott, ba^ mir ben Stul^m befletften! 

Slalbot. 
5lun bann, fo mirft bu auf ein anber SKittel finnen, 1315 
D)ieä 9leid^ ju retten — benn bie §inrid^tung 
3)er ©tuart ift ein ungered^teä 3JlitteI. 
3)u fannft baS Urteil über bie nid^t fpred^en, 
S)ie bir nid^t untertl^änig ift. 

«lifabetli. 

©0 irrt 
3Jlein ©taatSrat unb mein $arlame»t, im ^^^ttum 1320 

©inb alle Slid^terl^öfe biefeä ßanbeä, 
®ie mir bieS SRed^t einftimmig juerlannt — 

Salbot 

5Rid^t Stimmenmehrheit ift beö 9ted^te§ $robe, 

(Snglanb ift nid^t bie SBelt, bein Parlament 

9lid^t ber 3Serein ber menfd^Iid^en ©efd^Ied^ter. 1325 



60 SRaria 6taart. 

2)ie§ f)tüV%t ßnglttnb i^ bad tenft'gc iric^t, 

SÜSie'd bad vergangne nic^t tne^r i^ — 9Bte fti^ 

!Cie 9ieigunfl anberd tpenbet, alfo fteigt 

Unb fällt bed UrteiU roanbclbarc SBofle. 

©ag' nic^t, bu müffep ber Slotrocnbigfeit laao 

Se^otc^en unb bem 2)rtn9eit beineS Solfö. 

Sobalb bu roiUft, in j|ebcm äugcnblid 

Äannft bu erproben, bafe bein SBitte frei iji. 

aSerfud^'S! ßrlläre, ba^ bu Slut üerabfc^cufk, 

2)er ©d^roefter geben ro i 1 1 ft j^crettet f e^n, 1335 

3ei0' benen, bie bir anberS raten wollen, 

5Die SBa^r^eit beineä föniglid^en 3otnS, 

©d^nett wirft bu bie Slotroenbigf eit oerfd^roinben 

Unb SHed^t in Unred^t fid^ oerroanbcin fe^n. 

2)u felbft mufet rid^tcn, bu allein. 2)u lannft bid& 1340 

2luf biefe« unftät fd^roanle Sio^r nid^t lehnen. 

!t)cr eignen SKilbe folge bu getroft. 

"31x6)1 Strenge legte Wott in« weid^e §crj 

2)e« SBctbe»— unb bie ©tifter biefe» SReid^ä, 

ajie aud^ bem SBeib bie ^errfd^ergügel gaben, 1345 

Sic jeigten an, baft Strenge nid^t bie ^^ugenb 

^er Äönige foH fein in biefem 2anbe. 

(Slifabetli. 

©in marmer Slnroalt ift ®raf Sl^reroäburp 

e^ttr meine ^cinbin unb beä SReid^S. 3^ i^^^^ 

I)ie State oor, bie meine SBo^lfa^rt lieben. 1350 

Salboi 

ÜJlan gönnt il)r feinen Slnroalt, niemanb xoa%i% 

3u iljrem SJorteil fpred^enb, beinern gom 

Sic^ blo^juftcUcn — fo ocrgönne mir, 

^cm alten ÜJlannc, ben am ®rabe«ranb 

ftcin irbifc^ $offen mel^r t^erfü^ren fann, 1355 



3mcitcr Slufjug. 3. Auftritt. 61 

3)afe id^ bic Slufgcgcbcnc bcfd^ü^e, 

aWan foß ttid^t jagen, bafe in beinern Staatsrat 

35ie ßeibenfd^aft, bie ©elbftfud^t eine Stimme 

©e^abt, nur bie Sarm^erjigfeit gefd^roiegen. 

aSerbünbet ^at M ^Keä n)iber fie, 1360 

SDu felber l^aft i^r Slntli^ nie gefe^n, 

giid^tS fprid^t in beinern §erjen für bie g^rembe. 

— gflid^t i^rer ©c^ulb reb» \i) ba§ 3Bort. aJian fagt, 

©ie l^abe ben ©ema^I ermorben laffen, 

aSa^r ift'S, bafe fie ben gRörber el^Iid^te. 1365 

©in fd^roer SSerbred^en ! 2lber eS gefd^a^ 

g;n einer finfter unglütfäooHen 3eit, 

3m Slngftgebränge bürgerlid^en Äriegä, 

SBo fte, bie ©d^road^e, fid^ umrungen fa^ 

fßon ^efttgbringenben SSafatten, ftc^ 1370 

®em 5!Rutt)oaftär!ften in bie Slrme warf — 

3Ber roei^ burd^ welcher Äünfte 3Rad^t befiegt? 

®enn ein gebre^Iic^ SBefen ift baä 3Seib. 

«arabetii. 
35a8 SBeib ift nid^t fd^road^. ®ä giebt ftarfe Seelen 
3n bem ©efd^Iec^t — ^d^ roiU in meinem »eifein 1375 

3fiid^tä Don ber Sd^raäd^e be§ ©efd^Iec^teS l^ören. 

mhot 

3)ir mar baä Unglüdf eine ftrenge Sd^ule. 

giid^t feine greubenf eite lehrte b i r 

2)aä ZzUn ju. SDu fa^cft feinen SC^ron 

gSon ferne, nur baä ©rab ju beinen pfeen. i380 

3u SJBoobftodE mar'S unb in beä SComerä 5Rad^t, 

2Bo bid^ ber gnäb^ge Sater biefeS Sanbeä 

3ur emften ^flic^t burc^ SCrübfal auferjog. 

35ort fud^te bid^ ber ©c^meid^Ier nid^t. %xn\) lernte, 

SBom eiteln SOBeltgeräufd^e nid^t aerftreut, 1385 



WZ Vtaxia Stuart. 

Xein C^eift fu^ fammelit^ beitlenb in ftc^ ge^ 
Unb biefee 2eben$ tpa^re @üter fc^ö^en. 

— ^ic Arme rettete fein Sott, ©in garte© Äinb 
Sarb fie oerpfianjt noc^ ^antreic^, an ben i^of 

£e$ l^eid^tftnnd, ber gebanfenlofen ^eube. 1390 

iCort in ber ^efte ewiger 2:runfen^eit 

93ema^m fte nie ber 3Bal^r^eit emfte Stimme. 

fteblenbet warb fie con ber gafler ©lang 

Unb fortßefti^rt t)om Strome beö SerberbenS. 

Z^x n)arb ber Sd^önl^eit eitles @ut 511 teil^ 13d5 

Sie überftra^lte blü^enb alle SBeiSer, 

Unb burc^ ®eftalt nid^t minber als ©eburt 

(Süfabetli. 

Äommt ju 0ud^ felbft, ^Jl^lorb t)on Sl^reroäburp! . 
®enlt, ba^ roir ^ier im ernften SRate ft^en. 
Daö muffen SReije fonbergleid^en fein, 1400 

®ie einen ©reis in fold^eä geuer fe^en. 

— 3Jl9lorb Don Sefter! 3l|r allein fd^roeigt füll? 
SD3aS i()n 6erebt mad^t, binbet'S @u(l^ bie B^nge? 

feicefler. 

^i^ fc^meifle t)or (grftaunen, Rönigin, 

I)a6 man bcin Dl)r mit S^redfniffen erfüllt, 1405 

5Da6 biefe a)lörd^en, bie in SonbonS ©äffen 

3)cn gläubigen "iliöbel ängften, bis l^erauf 

:jn bcincS Staatsrats |eitre SRitte fteigen 

Unb bicfc 3)liinner ernft Bcfd^äftigen. 

äUn'wunbcrunfl ergreift mid^, id^ flefte^S, 1410 

3>aft bicfc länbcrlofc Äönigin 

'JU'in Scjottlanb, bie bcn eignen Keinen 2:^ron 

5{id)t i^u bcbauptcn rouftte, iÖrer eignen 

^l^ifallcn Spott, ber 9(uSunirf i^reS SanbeS, 

I^cin Sd^redfcn wirb auf einmal im ©cfangnis! 1415 



3w)citcr «ufaug. 3. «uftritt. 63 

— 2Ba§, beim SWmäd^t'gen! mad^tc fic bir furd^tbar? 
®a^ fic bieä SRcid^ in ^tnfprud^ nimmt? bafe bid^ 

®ie GJuifcn nic^t alä Äönigin crfennen? 

Äann bicfcr ®uifcn ayiberfpruc^ baö SHcd^t 

©ntlräftcn, baä ®cburi bir gab, bcr ©d^lufe U20 

2)ct Parlamente bir beftätigte ? 

3P fie burd^ ipeinrid^ä legten SBitten nid^t 

©tüifd^roeigenb abgcroiefen? unb wirb gnglanb, 

©0 glüdEHd^ im ©enu^ beä neuen Sid^tä, 

©id^ ber ^apiftin in bie Slrme werfen? 1425 

SSon bir, ber angebeteten SKonard^in, 

3u Sarnle^S SKörberin l^inüberlaufen? 

aOSaS motten biefe ungeftümen SKenfd^en, 

3)ie bid^ nod^ lebenb mit ber ©rbin quälen, 

3)id^ nid^t gefd^roinb genug Dermäl^len fönnen, 1430 

Um ©taat unb Äird^e von ©efa^r ju retten? 

©tel^ft bu nid^t blül^enb ba in ^jugenbfraft, 

SBäelft jene nid^t mit jebem 3;ag gum ®rabe ? 

Sei ©Ott! 2)u wirft, id^ ^off'ä, nod^ oiele ga^rc 

2luf il^rem ®rabe manbeln, ol^ne baft 1435 

®u f eiber fie l^inabjuftürjen braud^teft— 

iurleigli. 

Sorb Sefter ^at nid^t immer fo geurteilt. ' 

^eicefler. 

SSBa^r ift*S, id^ l^abe felber meine ©timme 
3u il^rem 2^ob gegeben im ® erid^t. 

— 3m ©taatärat fpred^Md^ anbers. §ier ift nid^t 1440 
3)ie Siebe oon bem Siedet, nur von bem SBorteil. 

Sft'ä je^t bie 3«t, oon il^r ©efal^r gu fürd^ten, 

3)a ^ranlreid^ fie Derlä^t, il^r einj'ger ©d^u^, 

Da bu ben ÄönigSfol^n mit beiner ipanb 

S3eglüdf:n wittft, bie Hoffnung eine§ neuen 1445 



«4 Haric StBcrt. 

Ste^entoiftammes inefem Sonde 6(ä^? 

%o)u fte olfo töten? Sie ift tot! 

'Seroc^ng i^ ber roa^e 2:ol>. Ser^ute, 

2)aB nic^ baS SRttleid jte ins £e6en ntf e ! 

i)rum ijit mein fHat: 3Ran laf)e bie Senten^, 1450 

2)ie i^ bad i^aupt aSi'imc^, in ©offer Äroft 

»epel^n ! ©ie lebe — aber unterm »eile 

Deö $enfer$ leBe fie, unb fc^ett, nrie ^ 

ein arm für fie berooftnct, fatt' c^ nicba. 

CHtfobrUi (»«^toitf). 

SW^Iorbö, id^ ^ab' nun eure SReinungen 1455 

©e^ört unb fag' eud^ 3)onI für euren ®ifer. 
9Jlit ©otteä »eiftanb, ber bie Äönigc 
©rleud^tet, roiff iä) eure ®rünbe prüfen 
Unb wallen, roaä baö Scffere mir bünit. 



Vierter Mfhiit. 

9it OoHscn* Ritter faulet mit Wtottimtn 

(Slifabetli. 

©a lommt 3tmia8 faulet, ©bler @ir, 1460 

aaa« bringt 3!^r uns? 

ipaulet. 

©lormürb'gc SKajeftät! 
SJlcin SReffc, ber o^nlängp t)on weiten SRcifen 
Surüdfgcfe^rt, wirft pd^ ju beinen JJüfeen 
Unb Iciftet bir fein |ugenb(ici^ ®e(übbe. 
Smpfange bu eö gnabenood unb lag 1466 

^l^u uHid^fen in ber ®onne beiner (SunjI. 



3n)eiter Suf)ug. 4. Suftritt. 65 

IKottilllf r (l&ftt fidt auf tili itnie nttber). 

Sang lebe meine föntglid^e ^au, 

Unb ®Iü(f unb Slu^m betröne i^re @time! 

(SUfabetli. 

©te^t auf. ©eib mir njiHfommen, ©ir, in ßnglanb. 
3^t ^abt ben grofeen SBcg gemad^t^ l^abt eJranlreid^ 1470 

Gereift unb ätom unb (Sud^ ju Sleimä Denueilt. 
©agt mir benn an, maä fpinnen unfre ^Jeinbe? 

Porttmer. 

(Sin @ott Dermirre fie unb menbe rücfmärtä 
auf il^rer eignen ©d^ü^en Stuft bic Pfeile, 
2)te gegen meine Äönigin gefanbt ftnb! 1475 

(Slifabetl). 

©al^t 3j^t benSWorgan unb ben ränfef pinncnben Sifd^of 
von Slo^e? 

Porttmer. 

mt fd^ottifd^e 
aSerbannte lernt* id^ fennen, bie ju Sleimä 
Slnfd^Iäge fc^mieben gegen biefe ^n\d. 
3n il^r Vertrauen fta^I id^ mid^, ob id^ 1480 

etma von xf)xm Slänfen n)a§ entbedfte. 

iPaulet. 

®e^eime ©riefe l^at man il^m vertraut, 
3n 3^ff^^/ fö^ ^i^ Äönigin t)on ©d^ottlanb, 
3)ie er mit treuer ipanb unä überliefert. 

©agt, roaS ftnb il^re neueften (gntroürfe? 1485 

Portimer. 

@ä traf fte alle mie ein S)onnerftrei(^, 
5 



e^ fRaria atuart. 

S)a^ ^mtfreic^ ^e üerla^, bett feften Sitnb 
3Rit (Snglanb fcf^Iie^t; |e|t ti^enjte bie i^offnung 
9(uf @)Kinien. 

(SUfabetli. 

@o fc^eibi mir SBalftng^am. 
Plorfinift« 
»ud^ eine »uOc, bie 5ßttpft ©ijtuS iüttgfk 1490 

Sotn Satifane gegen bic^ gcfd^Ieubcrt, 
Aam eben an %\x 9leim§^ al§ id^'3 Derlie^; 
2)aä näd^fte ©d^iff bringt fte nad^ biefer Snfcl. 

feiceflfr. 

Sor fold^en SBaffen gittert ©nglanb nid^t mel^r. 

$urletgl|* 

©ie werben furd^tbar in beä ©(^roärmerä §anb. 1495 

dlifabetll (aRörtimem forfd^enb anfe^enb). 

5Kan gab (S>\xi^ fd^ulb, ba^ 3^r gu Sleimä bie ©deuten 
SSefud^t unb ßuren ©laubcn abgefd^rooren ? 

Slorttmen 

^ie SWiene gab id^ mir, id^ leugn' eS nid^t, 
©0 weit ging bie Segierbe, bir ju bienen ! 

C(ltfabetl| (SU faulet; ber i^r ^a^iere flberreid^t). 

Sffia« jiel^t ^i\x ba l^ert)or ? 1500 

ipaulei 

@ä ift ein ©d^reiben, 
^a« bir bie Königin t)on ©d^ottlanb fcnbet. 

Purletgl) (l^aflig bamac^ greifenb). 

(Bebt mir ben Srief • 

iPaulet (Qiebt baS Ißa^ier ber Jtdnifiin). 

SSerjeil^t, 2orb ©ra^fd^a^meifter! 
5in meiner Königin felbfteigne §anb 



3weitcr Slufsug. 4. auftritt 67 

Sef al^( fte mit ben Stief }u übergeben. 

©ie fagt mir fletd, id^ fei i^r ^einb. ^d^ bin löOö 

Shtr il^rer Safter ^einb ; roaä fid^ verträgt 

aJlii meiner ^flid^t, mag id^ t^r gern enoeif en. 

(5Dle Ädiiigitt f^at ben »rief genommen, ffld^renb fle i^n lieft, fj>re<$en 
Stortimer unb Seicefter einige SBorte ^eimlit^ miteinanber.) 

$Urlei9^ du^aulet). 

SEBaä lann ber Srief entl^alten? ©itleÄlagen, 

3R\t benen man ba§ mitleibdDoQe $er} 

3)er Äönigin oerfd^onen fott. I5l0 

ipaulet. 

äßas er 
@nt^ält^ ^at fte mir nid^t verl^el^It. @ie bittet 
Um bie aSergünftigung, baä Slngefid^t 
3)er Äönigin ju fe^en. 

Purletgli (fernen). 
SRimmermel^r ! 
Salbot. 
aSarum nid^t ? ©ie erflel^t nid^tä Ungered^teä. 

Purleigli. 

a)ie ©unft beS föniglid^en Slngeftd^tä 1515 

§at fte oermirlt, bie SDlorbanftifterin, 
S)ie nad^ bem SSIut ber Äönigin gebürftet. 
3Ber*S treu mit feiner fjürftin meint, ber lann 
S)en falfd^ t)erräterifd^en 9lat nid^t geben« 

Salbot. 

aSenn bie 5Dlonard^in fte beglüdEen mitt, 1620 

SBoHt "^ffx ber ®nabe fanfte SRegung ^inbern? 

$urlet9l|. 
©ie ift verurteilt ! Unterm Seile liegt 
3^r §aupt. Unroürbig ift'ä ber 2Jlajeftät, 



Lir-t s-xirr 



X/t^ «^mcjc aL '^gs^ sce sac Zur immr iL 
X>t^ ^i^r^i imxt iE£3c TTf^n: unUTfrr inr-^rg; 

X^«C3t ^^^xuiüft JTTr ' T JQ£ SnuiuxQc ^ n* — 



Xu (ttif 0« ölrn« 2V» •« ßrraai« 

Xtei ktmien S^on am^ fyam vn fc^m mcmte ! 

9B<U^ attbre "ZftaiSft yvifxi fit |tft, al6 lKmiaI$, 

Xa fie ba^ ii^appett (En^bmbd angeiunniiicii^ 1535 

Uno von ben Zd^6^letn t^e$ $of$ {u^ Aömsiit 

Xer jimei britann'fd^en i^nfeln nennen Ite^ ! 

'«crj(ei^t, ÜJt^Iorbe, e$ Mneibet mir ins ^erg, 
aiU'()mut ergreift mi(^, unb bie Seele blutet, 
'-0(»ft ;Vi>ifci?t'« nid^t fefter fielet, ba3 ©d^icffal 1540 

I^i'r Wenfd;(;int, ba« entfe^Kd^e, fo na^e 
Wn titeitti^m eignen i^aupt porüberjiel^t, 

Salbot. 

«linlfllul Xcln i&etj ^at ®ott gctü^ 

OicIiovcOc blcfi'v I)lmmllf(§cn ©ctoegung! 

e'iOuu'v büfU<? flc ftlvwa^r bie fd^roere Sd^ulb, i645 

Uub iiolt tff ö, baft bie l)arte ^Prüfung enbe ! 

\)UW Ibv bie «t^anb, bet iTiefftefanencn ! 

\)\Mc elue<j (Jn^Kl« ^icbtevfcfteimmg fteije 

v\u Ibvc« Äalm caväbevnacit ^inab — 

v^\^* (\x\«bb\\ft. ftwj^if Ä»mi\i«. v?a^ xwii isöo 

\y\u U'^b\^wvvuMUbi^\ wwfAUAc« t^cW^l 



Sioeiter Stufsug. 5. Sluftria. 69 

2)id^ irre führen. Staube bir nid^t felbjl 

3)ie ^ei^eit, bad 9lotn)enbige ju t^un. 

3)u f annft fic nid^t begnabigen, nid^t retten, 

©0 labe nidjt auf bidj ©er^afeten 2:abel, 1555 

^a^ bu mit graufam ^ö^nenbem S^riump^ 

ä(m %nblxi beined Opferd bid^ getDeibet. 

leicefler. 

Zafit und in unfern ©d^ranfen bleiben, Sorbd. 

2)ie Äönigin ift weife, fie bebarf 

SRid^t unferä 3lat§, baä SBürbigfte ju wählen. 156O 

Sie Unterrebung beiber Königinnen 

$at nid^ts gemein mit beS ©erid^ted @ang. 

©nglanbs ®cfe$, nid^t ber SKonard^in SBBiBe, 

aSerurtcilt bie 3Karia. SJBürbig ift'8 

®er grofeen ©eele ber ©lifabetl^, 1565 

3)afe f ie beS §ei^enS fd^önem 2:riebe folge, 

äBenn bad ®efe$ ben ftrengen Sauf behält. 

<SUfabetl|. 

©el^t, meine Sorbä. SBir werben ÜRittel finben, 

2BaS ®nabe forbert, waS Slotroenbigleit 

Unä auferlegt, gejiemenb i^u ©ereinen. 1570 

3e$t — tretet ab! 

(J)ie 2ürW ge^en. An ber Xll^üre ruft |i« ben aRortitner jurüd,) 

©ir 3Kortimer ! ©inSlBort! 



fünfter ^luftriit. 

Ollifabctlp. SRortimcr. 

«Itfabrtli 

(tKU^betn fle i^n einfge 9ufien5lt(te forf<^enb mit beit SCugen gemeffen.) 

S^r jeigtet einen feden 3Jlut unb feltne 
Sel^errfd^ung Surer felbft für Sure 2[a^re« 



70 9Rarta Stuart. 

aßet fc^on fo frit^ ber Xäuf d^ung feiere ftunft 

ausübte, ber ift münbig vor ber S^t, 1575 

Unb er oerlürjt ji(^ feine ^rüfungSja^re. 

— Stuf eine gro^e Sa^n ruft ©ud^ baS ©(^idfal, 

^d^ prop^e^ei' ed @u(^, unb mein Orafel 

Itann id^^ ju @urem ©lüde, felbft DoQjie^n. 

Porttmrr. 

(Sr^abene @ebieterin, xoa^ id^ 1580 

3Sermag unb bin, ift beinern ®icnft geroibmct. 

^i)X f)abi bie ^^einbe Snglanbä lennen lernen. 

^i)x $a^ ift unoerfö^nli^ gegen mid^, 

Unb unerfd^öpflid^ i^re Slutentroürfe. 

Siä bief en 2:ag jroar fd^ü^te mid^ bie ättmad^t ; 1685 

®od^ ewig wanlt bie Äron' auf meinem §aupt, 

©olang fie lebt, bie i^rem ©d^märmereifer 

2)en Sormanb lei^t unb i^re Hoffnung nä^rt, 

Portimer. 

@ie lebt nid^t me^r, fobalb bu e§ gebieteft. 

«lifabetti. 

3ld^, ©ir! 3^ glaubte mid^ am 3iele fc^on 1690 

3u fe^n,unb bin nid^t weiter alä am 3lnfang, 

3d^ moUte bie ©efe^e ^anbeln laffen, 

5Die eigne §anb oom 33Iute rein bcl^alten. 

a)a8 Urteil ift gefprod^en. SBaS gewinn' id^ ? 

®ä mufe t) 1 1 8 g e n werben, 3Kortimer ! 16ö6 

Unb id^ mu^ bie 3Solljie§ung anbefehlen. 

5Kid^ immer trifft ber §a^ ber %f)at. 3^ ^^i 

Sie eingeftel^n unb lann ben ©d^cin nid^t retten, 

Sag ift bad ©c^limmfte ! 



Srocitcr Slufäug. 5. Sluftritt. 71 

Porttmer. 

SBoS bcfümmcrt bid^ 
2)er böf c Sd^ctn 6ci bcr geredeten ©ad^c ? 1600 

«Ufabetli. 

3^r fcnnt bic SEBcIt nid^t, Slittcr. SQäaä mon f d^ ein t, 

§at iebcrmonn jum 3{id^tct, roaö mon ift, l^at feinen. 

3Son meinem Siedete überjeug' id^ niemanb, 

©0 mufe id^ Sorge tragen, bafe mein Slnteil 

Sin i^rem %o\> in ew'gem B^eifel bleibe. 1605 

Sei fold^cn 2:^aten boppelter ®eftalt 

(Siebt'8 leinen ©d^u^, alä in ber 3)un!el^eit. 

3)er fd^limmfte ©d^ritt ift, ben man eingeftefit, 

3Ba§ man nid^t aufgiebt, ^at man nie t)erloren. 

Poriimer (auSforfc^enb). 

a)ann wäre mo^I baS Sefte — 1610 

CfUfabetlj (fc^nea). 

^reilid^ mär'S 
2)aä Sefte — D, mein guter ©ngel fprid^t 
3luS Gud^. gafirt fort, t)ottenbet, werter ©ir! 
Qndl^ ift eä ernft, ^fjr bringet auf ben ®runb, 
©eib ein ganj anbrer 5Kann, afe @uer D^eim — 

Portimer (betroffen.) 

©ntbedteft bu bem S«itter beinen SBunfd^? 1615 

«Urabetti. 

5Dlid| reuet, ba^ id^'ä tl^at. 

Portimer. 

©ntfd^ulbige 
Den alten 3Kann. Die ^oijx^ mad^en if)n 
Sebenflid^. ©olc^e SBageftüdfe forbem 
Scn leden 3Rnt ber ^u^trio — 



92 Ssrtft StsAtL 

Xte ^anb loia ii^ bii ki^, rette bii 1620 

Xen yioMCU, wit bu taititft — 

3a^ Sir: loeim 3^r 
9Ru^ cined SbnrgenS mit ber Sotfd^ft locdtet: 
SRaria Stuart, betne blttt'ge ^nbin, 
3ft ^eute tuK^t oerfc^eben! 

3a^r auf im(^. 
<SltfabfU|. 

SBann wirb mein $aupt ftd^ ru^ig fd^Iafen legen? 1625 

9(otttmfr. 

Xer näd^fte Sleumonb enbe beine %ux^t 

(^cfiabt ßud^ mi)l, Sir! Safet eS ßud^ nid^t leib tf)m, 

3)a6 meine Xanfbarfcit bcn glor bcr 9la(^t 

(Sntlel)nen mu^ — ®aä ©d^roeigen ift ber @ott 

!t)cr ÖJlüdlic^en — SJie cngften Sanbe fmb'ä, 1630 

Xk järteften, bie bad @el^eimnid ftiftet! (6te ge^toL) 



®ci, falfc^e, fllei«nerif(<|c Äönigin! 

Wie bu bic mu, fo täufc^» ic^ bid|. 3ie<^t ift'», 

I^icb ju vertaten, eine gute I^at! 



Srocitcr Slufauö. 6. auftritt, 73 

©el^* x^ auS^ roic ein 5Dlörber? Safeft bu 1636 

Slud^lofc gertigfcit auf meiner ©titn? 

Xrau'nur auf meinen 3(rm unb l^alte beinen 

3urü(f. ®ieb bir ben frommen ^cud^elfd^ein 

2)er ®nabe tdox ber SBBelt, inbef[en bu 

Oe^eim auf meine aWörberi^ilfe ^offft, 1640 

©0 werben roir jur Stettung grift gewinnen! 

ßrl^öi^en roittft bu mid^ — jeigft mir t)on ferne 
aSebeutenb einen foftbaren ^ßreiä — Unb märft 
3)u felbft ber ^reis unb beine g^rauengunft! 
S08er bift bu, ^rmfte, unb was fannft bu geben? 1645 

TOdJ lotfet nic^t beä eiteln SRu^meS ©eij ! 
Sei il^r nur ift be8 Sebenä SReij — 
Um fie, in ewigem g^reubcnd^ore, f darneben 
2)er ainmut ©ötter unb ber gugenbluft, 
2)a8 ®Iü(f ber §immel ift an i^rer SJruft, 1650 

Su l^aft nur tote ®üter ju vergeben ! 
3)a3 eine §öcl^fte, waä baS geben fd^müdft, 
SJenn ftd^ ein §erj, entjüdfenb unb entjücft, 
3)cm §erjen fd^enft in füfeem ©elbftoergeffen, 
3)ie grauenirone l^aft bu nie befeffen, 1665 

3txt f)a\t bu liebenb einen 3Kann beglüdft! 
— 3^ wiufe ben Sorb erwarten, i^ren Srief 
3^m übergeben. @in oer^afeter Sluftrag! 
^6) l^abe gu bem Höflinge lein ^erj, 
3d^ felber lann fie retten, id^ attein, 1660 

©efai^r unb Slul^m unb an^ ber 5PreiS fei mein ! 

(^nbem er ge^en loiU, begegnet il^m faulet.) 



64 SO^aria etuart. 

Slegentenftammeä bicfem Sanbc blü^t? 

3Ö05U fie alfo töten? ©ic ift tot! 

SScrod^tung ift bcr roa^rc Xob. aSer^ütc, 

©afe nid^t baS 9)iitlcib fic inä geben rufe ! 

2)rum ift mein 3lat : 9Kan Iaf[e bie ©entenj, 1450 

3)ie i^r ba§ §aupt abfpric^t, in ootter Äraft 

Sefte^n ! ©ie lete — ober unterm Seile 

35eS ^tnUx^ lebe pe, unb fd^nell, wie ft(^ 

ein 2lrm für fie bewaffnet, fall' eä nieber. 

«lifabetlj (fie^tauf). 

9K9lorbä, id^ ^ab' nun eure 5JReinungen 1465 

®e^ört unb fag' eud^ 35anf für euren ®ifer. 
9Kit Ootteä Seiftanb, ber bie Äönige 
(grleud^tet, roitt id^ eure (Srünbe prüfen 
Unb wählen, roaä baä Seffere mir bünit. 



JTttrter lluftritt. 

9tc Oorfgctt. Stifter faulet mit 8Rort{mcri 

tfltfabetti. 

3)a lommt Slmias ^ßaulet. ©bler ©ir, 1460 

2Baä bringt 3^r m^^ 

l^aulet. 

©lorwürb'ge SKajeftät! 
5!Kein Sleffe, ber ol^nlängft ©on weiten Steifen 
3urüdfge!e^rt, wirft fid^ ju beinen ^ü^en 
Unb leiftet bir fein jugenblid^ ®e(übbe. 
Smpfange bu ed gnabenDoQ unb la^ 1465 

^fy\ warfen in ber ©onne beiner ®unft. 



3n)eitcr «ufjug, 4. SCuftritt. 65 

Poritmer um m auf em «nie nicber). 

Sang lebe meine löniglid^e ^au, 

Unb ®Iü(f unb 3tuf)m belröne i^re ©time! 

<Sltfabett|. 

(Steffi auf. ©eib mir milKommen, ©ir, in ßnglanb. 
S^r l^abt ben großen SBeg gemad^t, f)ahi granlreid^ 1470 
Sereift unb Slom unb Qu^ ju Slcimä Derroeilt. 
©agt mir benn an, waä fpinnen unfre ^einbe? 

Portimer. 

©in ©Ott uerroirre fie unb roenbe rüdroärtä 
Sluf il^rer eignen Qi^ixi^tn Sruft bie $feile, 
3)ic gegen meine Äönigin gefanbt fmb! 1475 

tfUfabetli. 

©a^t 3i^t benSKorgan unb ben räniefpinnenben Sifd^of 
t)on Slofee? 

Portimer. 

Srae fc^ottifc^e 
Verbannte lernt' id^ lennen, bie ju 3leimä 
Slnfd^Iäge fd^mieben gegen biefe 3«fcl« 
3n il^r Vertrauen fta^I id^ mid^, ob id^ 1480 

Qttoa oon il^ren Stänfen mag entbedtte. 

I^aulet. 

©e^eime 35riefe l^at man i^m oertraut, 

3n 3iffßi^/ fü'^ ^iß Äönigin t)on ©d^ottlanb, 

35ie er mit treuer §anb unä überliefert. 

(SUfabetti. 

©agt, maä fmb il^re neueften ßntroürfe? 1485 

Portimrr. 

®S traf fie alle mie ein ^onnerftreid^, 
5 



66 SRaria Stuart. 

a)a^ ^ranfrcid^ fic oerläfet, ben fcftcn S3unb 
50lit ©nglanb fd^Uefet; je^t rid^tcn.fic bic §offnung 
9(uf Spanien. 

(SUfabetti. 

©0 fd^rcibt mir SBalfmgl^am. 
Ptorttmet. 
aud^ eine SuKe, bie «{Japft ©ijtuä jüngft 1490 

aSom Satüane gegen bid^ gefd^Icubert, 
Äam eben an ju SReimä, als id^'ä verliefe; 
3)a8 näd^fte ©d^iff bringt fie nad^ biefer ^n^tL 

Stktfttx. 

SSor fold^en SBBaffen gittert ßnglanb nid^t mel^r. 

Purleigti. 

©ie werben furd^tbar in beä ©d^wärmerS §anb. 1495 

(SUfabettl (aRorttmem forfc^enb onfel&«nb). 

SKan gab ®ud^ fd^ulb, bafe gl^r ju Sleimä bie ©d^ulen 
93efud^t unb @uren ©lauben abgefd^rooren ? 

Stortimer. 
3)ie 5!Kiene gab id^ mir, id^ leugn' eS nid^t, 
©0 weit ging bie 35egierbe, bir ju bienen ! 

(SUfabettl Ou $auUt, Ut xtfv ^a^itvt fiberrci(9t). 

aSäaä jiel^t 3^r ba l^ert)or ? 1500 

l^aulet. 

@S ift ein ©d^reiben, 
S)aS bir bie Äonigin t)on ©d^ottlanb fenbet. 

9utlfigt| (^afUg bamad^ greifenb). 

®ebt mir ben ©rief. 

I^aulet (gitbtbaS^atHerberASnigin). 

Serjei^t, Sorb ®ra^f d^a^meifter ! 
2in meiner Äönigin felbfteigne §anb 



äroeiter Slufjug. 4. äluftritt. 67 

Sefa^l fie mir bcn »rief ju übergeben. 

(Sie fagt mir ftets, id^ fei i^r geinb. Sd^ bin lö05 

3lur i^rer Safter geinb ; roaä fid^ t)erträgt 

3Rit meiner ^flid^t, mag id^ il^r gern ermeifen. 

(a)le Äönißin ^ot ben »rief ß«nümm«n. 9BBa^r«nb lle iffn ««f», fpred^en 
3Rortimer unb Seicefter einige Sorte l^eimlic^ miteinanber.) 

liurletgli öu faulet). 

SBaä lann ber 35rief enthalten? eitle Älagen, 

3Kit benen man baS mitleibäüoUe $erj 

3)er Königin perfdjonen fott. l5io 

SBag er 
ßnt^ält, ^at fte mir nid^t t^erl^e^It. ©ie bittet 
Um bie 3Sergünftigung, baS Slngefid^t 
S3er Äönigin ju fe^en. 

Purleiglj (Wnen). 
9iimmerme^r ! 
Salbot. 
SGBarum nid^t ? ©ie erflel^t nid^tg Ungered^teä. 

Surletgli. 
a)ie ©unft be§ löniglid^en 2lngefid^tä 1515 

§at fte oerroirft, bie aWorbanftifterin, 
3)ie nad^ bem S5Iut ber Äönigin gebürftet. 
SBer'ä treu mit feiner gürftin meint, ber lann 
®en falfd^ perräterifd^en 3lat nid^t geben. 

Salbot. 
SBenn bie SKonard^in fie beglüd^en mill, 1520 

SBottt 31^r ber ®nabe fanfte SWegung l^inbem? 

Purletgti. 
©ie ift verurteilt ! Unterm Seile liegt 
3^r §aupt. Unmfirbig ift'ä ber ^Jlajeftät, 



68 BRaria Stuart. 

3)ag $aupt ju fe^en^ bas bem Xob gemeint ift. 

5Dad Urteil !ann nx6ft me^r DoKjogen toerben^ 1525 

3Benn jtd^ bie Königin il^r %tnafftt f)at, 

"Senn ©nabe bringt bie fönigli^e Ställe — 

«Ufabetli 

{nadfUm fie bett »rief geUfen, il^re XfivUntn trixfnenb). 

aSad ift ber ^enfd^ ! 3Sad ift ba3 @lü(f ber @rbe ! 

®ie weit ift biefc Äönigin gebrad^t, 

Die mit fo ftoljcn Hoffnungen begann, 1530 

2)ie auf bcn ältften S^l^ron ber ß^riften^eit 

Serufen worben, bie in i^rem 6inn 

®rei Äronen fd^on aufS §aupt ju f e^en meinte ! 

9BeId^ anbre @prad^e fül^rt fte je^t, afö bamald, 

3)a fie baS 3Bappen (Snglanbd angenommen, 1535 

Unb Don ben ©c^meid^Iem i^reä §ofS fid^ Königin 

3)er jmei britann'fc^en ^n\dn nennen liefe ! 

— aSerjeil^t, SKpIorbS, eä fd^neibet mir inS §erj, 

SBBe^mut ergreift mid^, unb bie ©eele blutet, 

3)a6 Srbifd^eS nic^t fefter fte^t, baS ©d^itffal 1540 

S)er SKenfd^l^eit, baS entfe^Iid^e, fo nal^e 

Sin meinem eignen §aupt oorüberjie^t. 

Salboi 

D Äönigin! 3)ein §erj ^at ®ott gerül^rt, 

©e^ord^e biefer ^immlifd^en SSeroegung! 

©d^roer büfete fie fürma^r bie fd^roere ©d^ulb, 1545 

Unb 3eit ift^S, bafe bie ^arte «ßrüfung enbe ! 

Sleid^' i^r bie ^anb, ber SCiefgefaHenen ! 

aSie eine« @ngel8 Sid^terfd^einung fteige 

3n i^reS ÄerIcrS ©räbemad^t ^inab — 

$urlet9t|. 

©ei ftanb^aft, grofee Königin. Safe nid^t 1550 

©n lobenÄTOürbig menfd^lid^eä ©efü^l 






Sioeiter Stufaug. 5. «^fttitt. 69 

2)id^ irre fül^ren. Staube bir nid^t felbjl 

2)ie grei^eit, baä SflotTDenbige ju t^un. 

®u f annft fie nidjt begnabigen, nid^t retten, 

®o labe nid^t auf bid^ oer^a^ten S^abel, 1555 

^a^ bu mit graufam ^ö^nenbem S^riump^ 

%xa Slnblid beineä Dpferä bi(^ ^mtii^U 

leicefler. 

Sa|t und in unfern @d^ranten bleiben, Sorbd. 

Sie Königin ift roeife, fie bebarf 

giid^t unferg 3lat§, baS SBBürbiöftc ju wäl^Ien. 156O 

Sie Unterrebung beiber Königinnen 

$at nid^tg gemein mit bed ©erid^teg @ang. 

©nglanbs ®efe$, nid^t ber SKonard^in SBBitte, 

aSerurteilt bie SRaria. SBürbig ift^d 

®er grofecn ©eele ber ©lifabet^, 1565 

3)a^ f ie beS §erjenä fc^önem 2:riebe folge, 

äBenn bad ®efe$ ben ftrengen Sauf bel^ält. 

«Itfabetli. 

®e^t, meine Sorbä. 2Bir werben ÜRittcI finben, 

SBSaS ®nabe forbert, waS Sflotroenbigleit 

Unä auferlegt, gejiemenb ^u vereinen. 1570 

3e$t — tretet ab! 

(2)ie 2orb8 ge^en. 9(n ber Xtfütt ruft fie ben Stortitner lurfid.) 

©ir 3Rortimcr ! (ginSlBort! 



fünfter Jlnflriit. 

4ilifabct|p. SRortimcr. 

«Itfabrtli 

(nof^bcin fie i^n einfge Sufienblttfe forf<^enb mit ben SCugen gemeffen.) 

^f)x zeigtet einen f eden ÜJhit unb feltne 
SSel^errfd^ung ©urer felbft für ®ure S^^re. 



7*9 9«ri« Scxcri. 



iUs^iru^ 3«: :r «ttM; mv I«t^. 1573 

Uzz c neun: n± *^:r^ ?r=r=3«§;i5«- 
— 3L:» eca srii S-rra ixn fedk i«§ BdjkiUL, 
r«i Tirrin«* es eri, «lö häs Crafd 
Xinn i4, «a (rurea 61^ii<, tel&it ooHdc^ 

izzifshene (^bictenn, nws i^ 1580 

i^ctmcLQ vmX> bin, ift ]>eiiinn Zimü ^txmbniet. 

^^r ^a6t bie ^n2>e gn^Ianbe teimen lernen. 

3^t ^aB ift unoeriö^nüc^ gegen mtc^^ 

Unb unerfc^öpf(tc§ t^re Shttentwurfe. 

Sie btefen Xag ;^n)ar fc^ü^e mid^ bte Sflmad^t; 1585 

2)o{^ eiotg n)an{t bie Aron' auf meinem ipaupt 

Solang fie lebt, bic i^rem gc^wormereifer 

2)en Soroanb lei^t unb i^re Hoffnung na^rt. 

Porlimer. 

Sie Übt nic^t me^t, fobalb bu e3 gebieteft. 

dlifabetli. 

a<^, Sir! 3cl^ glaubte mid^ am gicle fc^on 1590 

3u fe^n^unb bin nid^t weiter als am 3(nfang. 

3d^ roottte bie ©cfe^e ^anbeln laffen, 

®ic eigne $anb t)om Slute rein bcl^alten. 

Da« Urteil ift gefprod^en, SBaä gewinn' id^ ? 

(8« mu6 t) 1 1 j g e n werben, 2Kortimer ! lö»5 

Unb ic^ mufe bie Sottjie^ung anbefehlen. 

md) immer trifft ber §afe ber 3:^at. ^^ mufe 

Sie eingefte^n unb lann ben S^ein nic^t retten. 

»aftiftbaftSc^Ummfte! 



■1 



3n)eiter Slufäug. 5. Sluftritt. 71 

Porttmer. 

SBaS bcfümmcrt bid^ 
S)cr böfc ©d^cin 6ci bct geredeten ©ad^c ? leoo 

«Ufabetti. 

3^r f ennt bic aSBcIt nid^t, Slittci:. 3Ba§ man f c§ c i n t, 

§ot icbcrmann jum Slid^tcr, roaä man ift, f)at feinen. 

SSon meinem Siedete überjeug* id^ niemanb, 

©0 mu^ id^ ©orge tragen, bofe mein Slnteil 

2ln i^rem %o\> in cro'gem Zweifel bleibe. 1605 

Sei fold^en %i)aUn boppelter ©eftalt 

GJiebt'ä leinen ©d^u^, a(ä in ber 35unlel^eit. 

3)et fd^Iimmfte ©d^ritt ift, ben man eingeftefjt, 

2ßa§ man nid^t aufgiebt, l^at man nie t)ctloren. 

Portimer (auSforfc^enb). 

a)ann märe mo^I ba§ Sefte — 1610 

CfUfabetlj (fc^neß). 

gteilid^ roär'ä 
2)aS Sefte — D, mein guter ©ngel fprid^t 
3tuS 6ud^. ^a^rt fort, DoHenbet, werter 6ir! 
®ud^ ift eö ernft, 3^r bringet auf ben ®runb, 
©eib ein ganj anbrer 5Kann, alä @uer Dl^eim — 

Portimer (betroffen.) 

©ntbeiteft bu bcm S«itter beinen SBunfc^ ? 1615 

5Dlid| reuet, bajs id^'§ t^at, 

Portimer. 

(Sntfc^ulbige 
Den alten Tlann. 3)ie gal^re mad^en if|n 
Sebenllic^. ©old^e SBageftüdfe forbern 
2)en led^en 5Dlut ber ^ugenb — 



92 9«rtft 6tK«tt. 



*>. 



£arf i4 6«| — 

2He ^anb nria ii^ Wt Id^, Tdte )m 1620 

Tbm 9latitcn^ voüt im taimft — 

3a, Sir! rocim S^'^ 
aRi(^ etned Sbnrflend mit ber Sotf^aft »ediet: 
9Ram Stuart^ beine blut'ge ^einbitt, 
3ft ^eute na(^t oerfc^ieben! 

Storttmer. 

3a^r auf mt(^. 
«tfabetli. 

SEBann wirb mein $aupt ftd^ ru^ig fd^Iafen legen? 1625 

Porttmrr. 

Xix näc^fte !Reumonb enbe beine ^urd^t. 

tfUfabetti. 

(^3c()abt (Suc^ mo^l, Sir! Sa^t e3 (Sud^ nid^t leib t^un, 

3)a6 meine !Canfbarleit ben glor ber 'kai^t 

(Jntlel)nen mu^ — ®aS ©d^roeigen ift ber ®ott 

!Ccr (yiüdflid^cn — SJie engften Sanbe ftnb*s, 1630 

Z)ie jürteften, bie bad ©ei^eimnid ftiftet ! (6ie gc^t oL) 



®ei, falfcbc, glci«ncrif*c Äönigin! 

Wie bu bic Welt, fo tÄuf** i* bi(^. 9lc<^t ip% 

l^iit ju verraten, eine gute Hat! 



Srociter aCufaug. 6. «uftritt. 73 

©cl^' id^ auS^ rote ein 5Dlörbcr? Safcft bu 1636 

Slud^lofe gertigfeit auf meiner ©tirn? 

Stau' nur auf meinen Strm unb l^alte beineu 

3urüd ®ieb bir ben frommen ^euc^elfd^ein 

3)er Onabe t)or ber SEBelt, inbef[en bu 

©e^eim auf meine 3Rörberl^iIfe l^offft, 1640 

©0 werben roir jur Stettung grift geroinnenl 

©rl^ö^en roittft bu mid^ — jeigft mir t)on ferne 
Sebeutenb einen loftbaren ^ßreiS — Unb roärft 
3)u felbft ber JSreiä unb beine g^rauengunft ! 
S08er 6ift bu, äCrmfte, unb roas fannft bu geben? 1645 

5!Ric^ locfet nid^t beä eiteln SRu^meS ©eij! 
Sei il^r nur ift beä Sebenä Sleij — 
Um fte, in ero'gem g^reubend^ore, fd^roeben 
3)er ainmut ®ötter unb ber Sugenbluft, 
3)aä @IM ber §immel ift an il^rer SJruft, 1650 

3)u l^aft nur tote ®üter ju ©ergeben ! 
2)aä eine §öd^fte, roaS baä Seben fd^müdft, 
3Benn fid^ ein iperj, entjüdfenb unb entjüdft, 
a)em igerjen fd^enft in füfeem ©elbftoergeffen, 
SDie grauenirone l^aft bu nie befeffen, 1655 

3lie ^aft bu liebenb einen SKann beglüd^t! 
— 3^ wufe ben Sorb erwarten, il^ren Srief 
3^m übergeben. @in oerl^afeter Sluftrag! 
3d^ l^abe gu bem §öflinge lein ^erg, 
3d^ felber lann fte retten, id^ allein, 1660 

@ef al^r unb Slul^m unb aud^ ber $rei3 fei mein ! 

(Snbem er ge^en toiff/ begegnet i^m gSaulet.) 



74 aXaria Stuart. 

»UbmUt Huftntt 

Wtortivur. Hanbt. 

äSad fagte biv bie fidnigin? 

9lortimer* 

SRidJt^ Sit. 
SWidJtd — t»(m SScbctttung, 

y auUt (f^^ ^^ »i^ entßem »iüf). 
ißöre, äRortimer! 
ßä ift ein fd^Iüpfrig glatter ®runb, auf ben 
Xu bid^ begeben. Sodfenb ift bie ®unft 1065 

Ser ^önige^ nad^ ®^re geijt bie ^ugenb« 
— ■ Sa| bid^ ben ß^rgeij nid^t »erführen! 

Portimer. 

aSart S^r'ä nid^t felbft, ber an ben §of ntid^ brachte? 

I^aulet 

3d^ tt)ünfd^te, ba| id^'S nid^t getl^an. Slm §ofe 

SBarb unferä §aufeä @^re nid^t gefammelt, 1670 

©te^ feft, mein 5leffe. Kaufe nid^t ju teuer! 

Serle^e bein ©emiffen nid^t! 

Portimer. 

SQSaä fäUt (gud^ ein? SQSaS für »eforgniffe! 
faulet. 

SOäie grofe bid^ aud^ bie Königin ju mad^en 

aSerfprid^t — trau' if)rer ©d^meid^elrebe nid^t. 1675 

SBerleugnen mxi fie bid^, wenn bu gef)orc^t, 

Unb, \ijxm eigenen SRamen rein ju roafd^en, 

3)ie S3Iutt^at räd^en, bie fte felbft befahl. 



gtüMtet 3(uf8Uö. 7. auftritt. 75 

Slottitner* 

2)ie »lutt^at, fagt 3^r? — 

yauUL 

SGBcg mit bcr 95crftcttung! 
3d^ weil, roaä bir bic Äöniöin angefonnen. 1680 

©ic ^offt, bttfe bcine rul^mbegier^gc Sugenb 
aBäiKfäl^r'öcr fein toirb, als mein ftarreS alter. 
$aft bu i^r jugef agt ? §aft bu ? 

Portimer. 

SJleinD^eim! 
I^aulei 

aSSenn bu'§ get^an l^aft, fo t)erfluci&* id^ btd^, 

Unb bid^ verwerfe — 1686 

leicefler (twnmt). 

SSBerter ©ir, erlaubt 
ein SBBort mit eurem Steffen. S)te gjlonard^in 
Sft gnabenüott geftnnt für i^n, fie miß, 
Safe man i^m bie ^ßerfon ber Sab^ ©tuart 
Uneingefd^ränlt üertraue — ©ie t)erläfet ftd^ 
2luf feine Sleblid^f eit — 1690 

yautei 
SSerläfetftd^ — ®utl 

leiceper* 

SBaöfagtS^r, ©tr? 

I^aulei 

®ie Königin »etläfet fid^ 
Sluf il^n, unb id^, 5K9lorb, üerlaffe mid^ 
Sluf mi(^ unb meine beiben offnen Slugen. («r ße^t ab.\, 



68 SRaria @tuatt. 

S)ad $auf)t ju fe^en, bas bem Xob gewetzt ift. 

3)ad Urteil tann nid^t me^r DoKjogen toerben^ 1525 

SBcnn ftd^ bic Äönigin i§r gcnal^ct l^at, 

®cnn ®nabc bringt bic lönigli^e 9iä§e — 

(noc^bem fie ben S3rief gtlefen, i^re %f)vlintn trixfnenb). 

SBBaä ift ber 5IRcnfcl^ ! 2ßas ift ba§ ®lütf ber ®rbe ! 

2Bie weit ift bicfc Königin gebrad^t, 

2)ic mit fo ftoljcn Hoffnungen begann, 1580 

S)ie auf ben öltften %f)xon ber S^riften^eit 

Serufen Sorben, bic in il^rem ©inn 

®rei Kronen fd^on aufd $aupt ju f e^en meinte ! 

SBSeld^ anbrc @prad^e fül^rt fie je^t, ald bamaU, 

3)a fie baS äBappen Snglanbg angenommen, 1535 

Unb pon ben ©d^meid^Iem il^reS ^ofä ftd^ Königin 

Ser jroei britann*fd^en 3*^?^^" nennen liefe ! 

— Serjei^t, SKpIorbä, eä fd^neibet mir inä §era, 

SDSel^mut ergreift mid^, unb bie ©eele blutet, 

Safe grbifd^eä nid^t fefter fte^t, baS ©d^idffal 1540 

S)er 3Kenfd^^eit, baä entfe^Iid^e, fo nal^e 

2ln meinem eignen ^aupt oorübergiel^t, 

Saiboi 

D Königin! 3)ein §erj l^at ®ott gerührt, 

©e^ord^e biefer l^immlifd^en Seroegung! 

©d^roer büfete fte fürmal^r bie fd^mere ©d^ulb, 1545 

Unb 3eit ift*ä, bafe bie l^arte ^Prüfung enbe ! 

3leid^* i^r bie §anb, ber 2:iefgefaHenen ! 

SDSie eines ®ngelä Sid^terfd^einung fteige 

3n i^rcä Kerlerä ©räbemad^t l^inab — 

iudeigli. 

©ei ftanb^aft, grofee Königin. Safe nic^t 1560 

®in lobenämürbig menfd^Iid^eS ©efül^l 



Swciter Stttfjufi. 5. auftritt. 69 

3)id^ irre fügten, Staube bit nid^t felbft 

®ic grci^cit, baä Siotrocnbigc ju t^un. 

®u f annft fic nid^t bcgnabigen, nid^t retten. 

So labe nid^t auf bid^ t)erl^a|ten 2:abel, 1555 

2)a| bu mit graufatn ^ö^ncnbcm 2:riump^ 

aim %nblxi beineä Dpferä bid^ gewcibet, 

^eicefler. 

Safet un8 in unfern ©d^ranlen bleiben, SorbS. 

2)ie Äöniöin tft weife, fie bebarf 

SRid^t unferS SRatä, baä SEBürbigfte ju wählen. 1560 

S)ie Unterrebung beiber Königinnen 

§at nid^tS gemein mit beä ©erid^teä ®ang. 

ßnglanbä ®efe$, nid^t ber SKonard^in SGBitte, 

aSerurteilt bie gjlaria. SDSürbig ift'ä 

S)er grofeen ©eele ber eiifabetl^, 1565 

2)afe f ie beS §erjenä fd^onem triebe folge, 

SBJenn baä ®efe^ ben ftrengen Sauf behält, 

«lifabetli. 

®e^t, meine Sorbs. SBir werben SJlittel finben, 

aSaS ©nabe forbert, maä Siotmenbigleit 

Unä auferlegt, gejiemenb j^u ocreinen. 1570 

Sc^t — tretet ai ! 

(«Jie 2wb8 flehen, «n ber Xffüvt ruft fle ben SRorttwer jwüd.) 

©ir gjlortimer ! ©n aCBort ! 



Pttfter Jluflriit. 

eiiiübtif^, fOtovtimtt. 

«lifabetli 

(na(^bein fle i^n elnifle «uflenblitfe forfc^enb mit ben «ugen flemeffen.) 

S^r jeigtet einen leden 9Kut unb feltne 
»e^errfd^ung (gurer felbft für ßure 3a^re» 



79 ssris erxst:. 

Aus Jct«, da ttt ■c=^:^ tcc da 3^::, 1S75 

UrU) er pcrlunt ndb *'«u:< l-rir=Ä:^«. 

— auf ciiu arc«€ Seen reh fedi am 3<ib«fM, 

kann id^, m (Siuan &lüdc, felbtt roü;u^ 

ütfyibmt (Gebieterin, toas ic^ laBO 

Vermag unb bin, tft beinern £ienn geiDibmet. 

!3^t ^abt bie ^einbe @ng(anb§ fennen (emen. 

!3^t ^a^ ift unverfo^nti^ gegen mic^, 

Unb unerfd^öpfli(^ i^re Slutentroürfe. 

8i« biefen lag jwar fd^ü^te mtc^ bie äHmac^t; 1685 

®oc^ ewig roanft bie Äron' auf meinem §aupt. 

Solang fic lebt, bie il^rem ©d^roärmereifer 

!Cen Sorwanb lei^t unb il^re Hoffnung mf)xt. 

Portimer. 

Sie lebt nid^t mt^x, fobalb bu es gebieteft. 

eitfabetl). 

8lc^, Sir! J(c^ glaubte mid^ am giele fc^on 1590 

i^\i fcl)n,unb bin nid)t weiter alö am 2lnfang. 

;>ic^ moUtc bie Wefefte tianbeln laffen, 

ÜDie eigne .Qanb uom S9Iute rein bel^alten. 

^{XiS Urteil ift gefprod^en. 3Ba8 geminn' id^ ? 

(J<> «tuft » 1 1 j g c n werben, SDlortimer ! löö& 

Unb icb \mi bie 'lU^Qjie^ung anbefehlen. 

'Dticb iu\mcr trifft bcr ."^a^ ber X^at. ^^ mu| 

^ ic eingeftcbu unb lann ben Sd^ein nid^t retten, 

X^a<(\ftbaft6(^limmfte) 



Srocitcr Slufaug. 5. 2luftritt, 71 

Portimer. 

2Baä befümmert bid^ 
2)cr böfc ©d^ein bei ber geredeten ©ad^c ? 1600 

(tlxfabttlf. 

^f)X f cnnt bic SEBelt nid^t, 9litter. SQSaS man f c^ e i n t, 

§at icbctmann gum 3{id^ter, roaä man ift, ^at feinen. 

SSon meinem Siechte übergeug* ic^ niemanb, 

©0 mufe id^ Sorge tragen, ba| mein älnteil 

Sin il^rem 2^ob in ewigem B^^if^^ bleibe. 1605 

Sei fold^en 2:i^aten boppelter ©eftalt 

®iebt*§ feinen ©d^u$, aU in ber ®unfel^eit. 

3)er fd^Iimmfte ©d^ritt ift, ben man eingefte^t, 

SBaS man nid^t aufgiebt, l^at man nie ücrioren. 

Porttmer (auSforfc^enb). 

3)ann märe xDof)l ba§ Sefte — 1610 

(SUfabetI) (f<^nea). 

^reilid^ mär'ö 
3)a§ Sefte — D, mein guter @ngel fprid^t 
Sluä 6ud^. %df)xi fort, jjoHenbet, werter ©ir! 
Sud^ ift eä ernft, 3^r bringet auf ben ©runb, 
©eib ein ganj anbrer SJlann, alö Euer Dl^eim — 

Portimer (betroffen.) 

entbedfteft bu bem »titter beinen 2öunfc^ ? 1615 

«Urabetli. 

9Jlid| reuet, bafe ic^'s t^at. 

Portimer. 

©ntfd^ulbige 
3)en alten 5!Jlann. 3)ie S^^re mad^en i^n 
S3ebenflid^. ©old^e 2ßageftüdfe forbern 
®en fedfen Tlui ber ^ugenb — 



72 3Äaria 6tuatt 

S)arf id^ @U(i| — 

S)te ^anb totU id^ bir leiten, vette bu 1620 

2)en aiamen, wie bu lannft — 

^a, ©ir! wenn 3^>^ 
SKid^ cineä SKorgcnä mit bcr Sotfc^aft weitet: 
SKaria ©tuart, beine blut'ge geinbin, 
3ft i^cute nad^t Derfd^icben! 

Portimer. 

Qäf)V auf mid^. 

SEBann mirb mein §aupt fid^ ru^ig fd^Iafen legen? 1625 

Portimer. 
3)er näd^fte SReumonb enbe beine gurd^t. 

mifabtUf. 

©e^abt 6uc^ roo^l, ©ir! Safet e§ @ud^ nid^t leib t^un, 

3)a| meine 2)an!barleit ben gl^r ber 5Wad^t 

ßntle^nen mufe — 3)a§ ©d^roeigen ift ber ®ott 

3)er ©lüdflid^en — SJie engften Sanbe fmb's, 1630 

2)ie järteften, bie baS ©e^eimniä ftiftet ! (@ie ge^t oL) 



»edlller Jluflritt. 

Porlimer (aaein). 

&tf), falfc^e, gleiSnerifc^e Königin! 

SBie bu bie SBelt, fo täufd^' id^ bid^, Siedet ift'8, 

3)id^ ju »erraten, eine gute S^^at! 



Sweitcr ^[ufsuö. 6. Sluftritt. 73 

©cV id^ auä^ n^iß ein 3Jlörber? Safeft bu 1636 

JRud^lofc gertigicit auf meiner ©tirn? 

Stau' nur auf meinen Slrm unb §altc beinen 

3urü(f. ©ieb bir ben frommen ^eud^elfd^ein 

3)er ®nabe vov bcr SBäclt, inbeffen bu 

©el^cim auf meine aJlörber^ilfe ^offft, 1640 

©0 werben mir jur Slettung grift geroinnen I 

©r^ö^en roiUft bu mid^ — jeigft mir von ferne 
Sebeutenb einen loftbaren ^ßreiS — Unb roärft 
3)u felbft ber ^reiä unb beine grauengunft! 
aSer bift bu, ärmfte, unb roaä lannft bu geben? 1646 

3Wic|) lotfet nic^t beS eiteln ^ix^mt^ ©eij! 
Sei i^r nur ift beä Sebenä 3leig — 
Um fie, in ero'gem greubend^ore, fd^roeben 
3)er Slnmut (Sötter unb ber Sugenbluft, 
3)a8 ®lüd ber §immel ift an il^rer Sruft, 1650 

3)u l^aft nur tote ®üter }u vergeben ! 
3)aä eine ©öcl^fte, roaä baä Seben fd^müdft, 
SBenn fid^ ein ^erj, entjüdfenb unb entgüdft, 
Sem ^erjen fd^enlt in füfeem ©elbftt)ergeffen, 
®ie grauenirone l^aft bu nie befeffen, 1665 

9lie ^aft bu Kebenb einen SJlann beglüdft! 
— 3d^ niufe ben Sorb erwarten, i^ren Srief 
Sl^m übergeben, ©in perl^a^ter 2luftrag! 
3(^ l^abe gu bem Höflinge fein §erg, 
34 feiger lann fie retten, id^ allein, 1660 

©efa^r unb Stul^m unb aud^ ber $rei3 fei mein ! 

(Slnbem er ge^en toiS, begegnet i^m foulet.) 



74 Vlaxia Stuart. 

»UbmUi Httftntt 

WtotHvur. Hanbt. 

faulet« 

äUad fagte bit bie ftdnigin? 

SRid^t^ Sit. 
9lic^tÄ — t)(m »ebeutung. 

I^aultt (f^^* ^^ ^^ tmficm mid). 
^öxz, ^rtimer ! 
(fd ift ein fd^Iüpfrtg glatter ®runb, auf ben 
X\x bid^ begeben. SodCenb ift bie ®unft 1065 

!Cer Jlönige^ nad^ ®^re geijt bie gugenb. 
— üaft bid^ ben ß^rgeij nid^t üerfü^ren! 

Portimer. 

äüatt Sljr*« nid^t felbft, ber an ben §of mid^ brachte? 

I^aulet 

^d^ n)ttnfd^te, ba| id^'d nid^t get^an. 3(m ipofe 

äüarb unf erö ^aufed @^re nic^t gefammelt. 1670 

Stcl) feft^ mein ÜJleffe. Kaufe nid^t ju teuer! 

)iüevlc^e bein ©ewiffen nid^t! 

Plortimer. 

ÜiJaö filUt (Sud^ ein? aöaö für «eforgnijfe! 
youlet. 

8ßie grof^ bidj aucft bie Königin |\u machen 

4Unf priest — trau* il)rcr Sdbmcic^clrebe nic^t, 1675 

ÜUnicugncn tinrb ftc bicb, wenn bu ge^orc^t, 

Unb, ibvctt eigenen SJamen rein ju wafd^en, 

^ie tUuttljat ulc^en, bie f\c felbft befahl. 



3tü«itet ^[ufsuö. 7, auftritt. 75 

Plottitnft* 

2)ic »lutt^ot, fagt 3^r? — 

faulet« 

SGBeg mit bcr Sßetftctiung! 
^^ Tüctfe, roaä bir bie Äönigin angefonnen. 1680 

Sic ^offt, ba^ beine rul^mbegicr'gc ^ugenb 
SGBittfä^r'ger fein wirb, afö mein ftarreS älter. 
$aft bu tl^r jugefagt? §aft bu ? 

Portimer. 

9JleinD^m! 
I^aulei 

aSSenn bu*ä get^an l^aft, fo Derflud^' id^ bid^, 

Unb bid^ üerroerfe — 1686 

aSBerter ©ir^ erlaubt 
6in SBBort mit ßurem 9ieffen. S)ie SJlonard^in 
3ft gnabenüott gefmnt für i^n, fte miH, 
2)afe man il^m bie ^Perfon ber Sabp ©tuart 
Uneingefd^ränft pertraue — ©ie üerläfet fid| 
Sluf feine Sleblid^feit — 1690 

trautet. 

Sßerläfet M — ®u* '• 

leicefler- 

aSaSfagtg^r, ©ir? 

trautet 

®ie Äönigtn »etläfet \x6) 
auf il^n, unb id^, Wtr)loxt>, Derlaffe mid^ 
auf mi^ unb meine beiben offnen äugen. («r ge^t a>.), 



9«tt« 6ta«rt. 

JUItrrILKfIritt. 



Sag tDonbcUe bat Stiua an? 



^d^ xocif es ni(i^t — Xas wuxwiatdt 1695 

Sertrouen, bas Die ftönigm mir fc^cntt — 

fctCrfkt (i^MilaikaKmi^). 

Serbieitt 3^, Slitter, ba| man (Sui^ vertraut? 

ÜUrtinuc (ffrofe). 
3>te gfrase t^' ic^ (Süd^, Tb^loA non Sefter. 
fetrefler. 

3^r l^ottet mir mag in geheim gu fagen. 

IHtrHaiet* 

Serfic^ert mir erft, ba^ id^'d magen barf. 1700 

fetreftrr. 

S33er gic6t mir bic Serft^erung für SudJ? 

— 2a|t ßuc^ mein 3Ri|traun nic^t beicibigcn! 

3d^ fc^' 6u(^ groeierlei ©efid^ter geigen 

An btef em §ofe — ®inä barunter ift 

Jiotroenbig falfd^ ; bod^ meld^eä ift baä roa^re? 1705 

üortimer. 

®ä gel^t mir tUn fo mit gud^, Oraf Sefter. 

feicefler. 

JßJcr foK nun beS Vertrauens 3lnfang machen? 



Sioeitec Sufsug. 8. Sbtfttitt 77 

2Ber ba3 ©eringere }u iDagen l^ot. 

feUeßer* 

5«un! ©crfeibS^t! 

Porttmer. 

3^r f eib eä ! ® u c t 3^9«i8, 
®cS Dlelbcbcutenben, gcujalt'gen Sorbs, 1710 

Kann mxd) ju Sobcn f dalagen, mein 8 Dcrmag 
Siidjtä gegen ®uren SKang unb ®ure ®unft. 

StUtfltx, 

^f)x irrt (Buä), ©ir. S»^ «I^^ anbern Bin id^ 

§ier mäd^tig, nur in biefem jarten 5ßun!t, 

®en id^ je^t ®urer 2:reu preisgeben foß, 1715 

SBin id^ ber fd^roädjfte Mann an biefem §of, 

Unb ein üeröd^tlid^ 3^«gmS I^nn mid^ [türjen. 

Porttmer. 
SSäenn fidj ber aÜDcrmögenbe Sorb Sefter 
©0 tief JU mir herunterläßt, ein fold^ 
SelenntniS mir ju tl^un, fo barf id^ mo^l 1720- 

@in menig l^öl^er benlen t)on mir felbft, 
Unb il^m in ©roßmut ein (Stempel geben. 

iPeicefler. 
®e^t mir üoran im gutraun, id^ miß folgen. 

Porttmer (ben «rtcf fc^nea ^cruorjie^enb). 

3)ieä fenbet @ud^ bie Königin von ©d^ottlanb. 

^fi(e|ltr (Wtidt jufammcn «nb greift Saftig barnad^). 

©pred^t leife, ©ir — SBa§ fe^ ic^! 2lc^! ®§ ift J726 

^i)X SBilb ! (Äü|t e« unb Utvaä)Ui e« mit ftummcm (Sntjüden.) 



78 9aria Stuart 

^ricefbr (no^W« er b« »ncf fd^vcK b«n|Iaiifai). 

Sit 9Rortttner! ^x wx^/t be§ SriefeS gn^tt? 



9li(^§ weil ic^. 



Sertraut — 



fmefter. 

9tun! 6ie 1^ Sud^ ol^ne 3n>etfel 



IHlirtiiiiet. 

@ie f^at mir nid^ts vertraut. 2i ^ ^ würbet 
2)teS Slätfel mir crilären, fagte fic. 1730 

ßin Slätfcl ift eö mir, ba| ©raf von Scfter, 
a)cr ©ünftling bcr ßlifabct^, 3Dlaricns 
ßrllärter geinb unb i^rcr Slid^tcr einer, 
S)er SKann fein fott, von bem bie Äönigin 
3n i^rem Unglüd Slettung l^offt — Unb bennod^ 1735 

SDlufe bcm fo fein, benn ®ure STugcn fpred^en 
3u beutlid^ au8, roaä 3^r für fie empfinbet. 

fritefler. 

©ntbcdft mir felBft crft, wie cä lommt, ba| gl^r 
®cn feur'gen Slnteil nel^mt an il^rem ©d^idffal, 
Unb maS Qu^ xf)x SScrtraun ermarb, 1740 

Slortimer. 

ÜR^Iorb, 
^ad lann id^ ®ud^ mit wenigem erllören. 
gdj f)abz meinen ®Iauben abgefd^rooren 
Su Slom unb fte^' im SünbniS mit ben Ouifen. 
Sin ©rief beä ®r^Bifd^of8 ju SReimä l^at mid^ 
Sßeglaubigt bei ber Äönigin von ©d^ottlanb, 174$ 



3mcitcr «ufaug. 8, «uftritt. 79 

leueßer* 

3ci^ n)ci^ von Sutcr ®Iaubcn§änbcntng, 

©ie \\V^, bic mein 3Scrtraucn ju ©ud^ weite. 

Oebt mir bie §anb. SBerjci^t mir meinen Qxozx^tl. 

3d^ lann ber SSorfid^t nic^t ju md gebraud^en, 

®cnn SEBaljingl^am unb SBurleigl^ Raffen mid^, 1750 

3d^ weife, ba| jte mir lauemb 5Re^e ftetten. 

3^r fonntet i^r ©efd^öpf unb SBerljeug fein, 

3Jlid^ in baä ®om ju jie^n — 

Porlimer^ 

SBic Heine ©d^ritte 
&d)t ein fo großer Sorb an bicfcm §of I 
®raf, id^ beflag' @ud^, 1755 

jPeirefler. 

greubig werf* id| mid| 
Sin bie vertraute greunbeöbruft, wo ic^ 
3)cS langen S^an^^ mx6) enblid^ fann entlaben. 
Sl^r feib Derwunbert, ©ir, bafe id^ fo fd^nett 
3)aä iperj gednbert gegen bie 3Karia. 
3n)ar in ber Sl^at ^a^V ic^ fie nie — ber S^^^% J760 

2)er Seiten mad^te mid^ ju i^rem (Segner, 
©ie war mir jugebad^t feit langen Sauren, 
3^r wifet'ä, e^ fte bie §anb bem ©arnle^ gab, 
2lte noc^ ber ©lan^ ber §ol^eit fte umlad^te. 
Äalt ftiefe id^ bamafö biefe§ ©lüdf von mir; 1765 

ge^t im ©efängnis, an beä Jobeö ^ßforten 
©ud^' id^ fte auf, unb mit ©efa^r beö SebenS. 

Portimer. 

3)a3 l^eifet großmütig l^anbeln ! 

^eirefler. 

— 2)te ©eftalt 
^ey ^inge^ @it/ i^at fid^ inbe? peränbert. 



80 9«ri« 8la«rt. 

Stein 6ifi%d^ wax ts, Wr vn^ ^egn ^wjeiib 1770 

UnD Ei^ön^eit fu^ÜD^ maäfit. 3>aautte ^idt u^ 
3Ranen9 &aM fva mu^ p flein, ü^ ^ojfte 
9(uf ben äeft| ber Amägm iKnt Gn^Ionb. 

6d ift bdamd, ba| fte &t(^ aOen SRäimem 
Sorjog — ^ 1775 

frtccfkt. 

©0 f(^iett es, ebler ©ir — unb nun, nad^ jc^n 

Serlonten ^aiftm unverbto^nen SBerbend, 

Ser^a^ten 3n)<tngd — D ©ir, mein i^et} ge^t auf! 

3d^ mu| bed langen Unmuts mic^ entloben — 

3Ban pteift mx^ glüdlic^ — aBü|te man, was eä 

gfür Äetten fmb, um bic man mi^ bcncibet — 1780 

SRad^bem id^ je^en bittre gal^re lang 

®em ®ö^en t^rer ©itelfcit geopfert, 

aKid^ jebem SBed^fel i^rer ©ultanSlaunen 

SJlit ©Ilapenbemut unterwarf, baä ©pieljeug 

®e8 lleinen grißenl^aften ©igenfinnä, 1785 

ßJcKcbloft jeftt von i^rer ßärtlic^Ieit, 

Unb jeftt mit fpröbem ©toljj jurü(fgefto|en, 

äJon i^rer ©unft unb Strenge gleich gepeinigt, 

SBJie ein befangener com Slrguäblitf 

Der ®iferfuc§t gehütet, inä SSer^ör 1790 

(benommen wie ein ÄnaBe, wie ein 3)iencr 

Wcfd^olten — 0, bie Sprache ^at lein Sßort 

SUrbiefe^öOe! 

Portimer. 
Sd^ beilag' Suc^, ®raf. 

,feicefler- 
2äufc(t mid^ am 3i^l ^^^ $teid ! @in anbrer lommt, 
Die ^rud^t bed teuren ai>er6cnd mir ^u rauben, 17K 

$ln einen jungen blül^enben ©ema^l 



Srocilcr Sluftug. 8. «ufttitt. 81 

SScrlicr* id^ meine lang befe^nen 3led|te ! 

^erunterfteigen foU id) i>on ber 33ül^ne, 

3Bo id^ fo lange alg ber @rfte glänzte. 

3lx^i t^re ^anb allein^ au4 t^re ®unft 1800 

^rol^t mir ber neue älnlömmling ju rauben. 

©ie ift ein SBeib, unb er ift liebenäroert. 

9(otthnfr. ♦ 

6r ift Äatl^rincnä ©ol^n. 3n guter ©d^ule 
^at er bed ©d^meid^elnä Jtünfte ausgelernt. 

^etcefler. 

©0 ftürjen meine Hoffnungen — id^ fud^e 1805 

3n biefem ©d^iffbrud^ meincä ©lüdfä ein Srett 

3u faffen — unb mein Sluge menbet fid^ 

3)er erften fd^önen §offnung roieber ju. 

SDlarienä S5ilb, in il^rer Steige Olanj, 

©tanb neu t)or mir, ©d^önl^eit unb 3ugenb traten 1810 

3n il^re DoHen SRed^te roieber ein ; 

9iid^t lalter ß^rgeij me^r, bas §erj »erglid^, 

Unb id^ empfanb, melc^ ^leinob id^ perloren* 

ajlit ©d^redfen fe^ id^ fie in tiefet ^lenb 

^erabgeftürjt, geftürjt burc^ mein SSerfd^uIben. W15 

2)a wirb in mir bie Hoffnung xoaä), ob id^ 

©ie je^t nod^ retten iönnte unb befi^en, 

33urd^ eine treue §anb gelingt eS mir, 

3^r mein peränbert ^erj ju offenbaren, 

Unb biefer »rief, ben 3^r mir überbrad^t, 182p 

SBerftd^ert mir, bafe fte cerjei^t, ftd^ mir 

3um greife fd^enfen miH, penn id^ fte rette. 

Porttmer. 

3^r tratet aber nid^ts ju i^rer Slettung! 
5^r liefet gefc^el^n, bafe fie Derurt^ilt rouvbe, 



^lit SacK g^ e^M Tn ^ •■iijTt ^ - ^^f Ja! 1825 

£cr% »isi n^ ^-^ cn=ül ^el^ ir<a ai &h|! 1830 

tetorln:. 

Sb^, Sir, tsbaxvm Ciuloi oioi^ gdoM ! 

Uro felbe 3^ n^^l^ Se rcn iolbcts gdbloj 

9la(^ ^^ehn^^ap wi^a&iii^xt, l>er ftrengoi 

@eioa^rfam ßured C^eintd anoatraut. 

Qkf)tmmt roaxh jeber SBeg m t^r, td^ mu^te 1895 

gfortftt^en ©or bcr 23clt, ne ^ ©erfolgen. 

Uoi^ benfet nu^t, baß i^ f^^ leibcnD ^attc 

3um lobe ge^en laffen ! Stein, i(^ ^ojfte 

Unb ^offe noc^, bo§ ^ufeerftc ju ^inbem, 

»ia ftc^ ein SRittel jeigt, jte ju befreien* 1840 

Plorttrorr. 

S)a3 ift jefunben — fiefter, 6uer cbleS 

SSertraun oerbient ©rroiberung. gd^ roitt fte 

©efreien, barum bin id^ l^ier, bie Slnftalt 

3ft fd^on fletroffen, ßucr mäd^t'ger Seiftanb 

SBerfi^ert mf^ ben flltidlid^en erfolg. 1845 

ffiasfaßta^r? 3^r erfc^redft mic^. SBie? S^rrooHtet— 
Portimer* 

ÖJcwaltfam auft^un n)iß id^ i^rcn Äcrfcr, 
:,^c<) ^ab» ©efä^rten, aUeö ift bereit — 

'Jbv l)rtbt 3)litunffer unb 5Jertraute! a\Je^ miy» 



3»eiter Ssfms. 8. SbtmitL 83 

Unb biefe totjfen aitc^ imt mci n ©t^ebnms ? 

@orgt ttic^t. 2>er $Ian loarb o^e @u(^ enhootfen, 
Df)rC @u(^ nmr' er ooUftredt, beftunbe f te 
Sticht brauf , @ u (^ i^ ätettung ju perbairfeiu 

fetcelttr. 

©0 törmt 3^1^ mü^ für gaii§ geim| verftc^em, 1855 

2)a^ in bem Simb mein Käme nic^t genannt ift ? 

PUrtiiiitr* 

SBerla^ @ud^ brouf ! S3ie? @o bebenftid^, ®raf, 

ä3ei einer Sotfc^aft, bie &\x^ ipilf e bringt ! 

S^^t TOottt bie Stuart retten unb beji|en, 

S^^r finbet ^Jreunbe^ pK^HdJ, unerwartet^ 1860 

3?om §immel fallen @u6) bie näd^ften 3RitteI — 

2)0(1^ jeigt SS^^t mel^r SSerlegenl^eit alg ^reube ? 

J^eicefter. 

@d ift nic^td mit ®en)alt. 2)ag 2Bageftüd 
3ft äu gefäl^rlid^* 

Portimet* 

ä(u(i^baS@aumenift'd! 
ifeicefler. 
3d^ fag' ®\xd), SRitter, eS ift nid^t ju wagen. 1865 

Porttmer (Mtter). 

3lein^ nid^t für (Sud^, ber fte befi^en wxUl 
9Btr TOoHen fie blofe retten unb ftnb nid^t fo 
»ebenflic^ — 

feiceflet. 

Sunger SWann, ^l^r feib ju rafd^ 
§n fo gefäl^rlid^ bomenpoKer ^a6f^. 



^ 9ftrift6tBftrt. 



$5t — f«Sr toii^ im kl^tm %a ber 6^ 1870 



34 tül;le ^Kut, ne olle pi bun^m^ 

XWUtMUm 



^ii^t Xopferfcit ttt inefe Aiiigbdt, 2oib. 

fricfpn« 
eu(^ [üjtet*d iDob(, nne Sobiagton pi enben? 1875 

@u(^ liiert, bed StorfoII^ @n)^imit nac^uo^meiu 

KorfoK ^ feine Srout nu^t heimgeführt. 

9krii»er. 

®r f^ai beiDiefen, ba| er's nmrbig war. 

Stutfin. 

SBenn 10 ir oerberben, teilen wir fic nad^. 

9lortitiier. 

SBcnn wir und fdjonen, wirb fie nid^t gerettet^ 1880 

fnttfbt. 

^f)X üBetlegt nid^t, l^ört nid^t, werbet aOeS 
9Rit heftig blinbem Ungeftüm gerftören, 
28a§ auf fo guten aSeg geleitet xoax. 



3»eiier itufsud. 6. SCuftriti. d5 

SBol^I auf bcn guten ®cg, bcn 3^ r gcbal^nt ? 

aSaä i)abt 3^r bcnn gct^an, um fic ju retten ? 1885 

— Unb wie ? SBcnn id^ nun S5ubc gnug geroefen, 

©ic ju ermorben, TOte bie Äönigtn 

3Kir anbefahl, wie jte gu btc[er ©tunbe 

aSon mir erwartet — 9iennt mir bod^ bic Slnftalt, 

.35ie 3^r gemad^t, il^r Seben ju erl^alten, 1890 

|eke|tet («üaunt). 
©ab @ud^ bie Königin biefen Slutbefe^I? 

9(oritiitet* 

©ie irrte ftdj in mir, wie jtd^ ÜJlaria 
3n @ud^. 

ifricefler 

Unb 3l^r ^afit jugefagt ? §abt gl^r ? 

Portimer« 

®amit ^e anbre §änbe. nid^t erlaufe, 

S3ot id^ bie meinen an. 1895 

feicefler. 

^f)x tl^atet toof)l. 
®ied lann unS 9iaum Derfd^affen. ©ie verlädt fid^ 
2luf euren blut'gen S)icnft, baä SCobeSurteil 
SIeibt unDoIlftredEt, unb wir gewinnen 3^it — 

9lortnnet (ungeburbig). 

9lein, wir verlieren 3^t ! 

feicf|ltr. 

©ie jäl^It auf @ud&, 
©0 minber wirb fte Slnftanb nehmen, fid^ 1900 

^en ©d^ein ber ©nabe t)or ber SBelt ju geben. 



81» 9«tia etsfttl 

2a9 Sln^q^t Der Segncnn jn fe^, 

Uiü> mefcr S<!^ntt muB i^r btc ^^ibe Knbdt 

Surleig^ fyd xtd^t. SaS Urteil {amt itii^ nte^r 190S 

SoIlu>9en iDcrben, loeim tte fte sefe^. 

— 3a, idf perfud^' es, ottcs Het* ic^ auf — 

ibrthuf. 

Unb nKtd erreicht 3^ babun^? Siennftefü^ 

^n mir %ttm]^t fteJ^t, iDeim ^aria fortfä^, 

3u leben — ift iric^t oOeS, wie juoor? 1910 

^m wirb fte niemaU ! ai4 )>aS HRilbe^, 

SBaS tommeit loitn, ift ewiges ©efongnid. 

3Rit einer Kienen 2:^at mü^ ^^r bo^ enben, 

SBarum wollt 3^ ^^^ 9^«4 ^HmAt beginnen? 

3n euren §änben ifk bie 3Ra^i, 5^r bringt 1915 

ein §eer juf ammen, wenn 3^r nur ben 3tbd 

auf euren oielen ©d^Iöffem waffnen wottt! 

SKaria l^at m^ mtl verborgne greunbe; 

®er §owarb unb ber $erc9 eble Käufer, 

Db i^re Häupter gleid^ 9«f^ti\t, fmb nod^ 1920 

an gelben reidj, fie Darren nur barauf, 

®afe ein gewaltiger 2orb baä »eifpiel gebe! 

® eg mit SSerfteHung ! §anbelt öffentlich ! 

SBerteibigt als ein Slitter bie GJeliebte, 

Äämpft einen ebcln Äampf um fte I 3l^r f eib 1926 

§err ber 5ßerfon ber ftönigin von englanb, 

©obalb 3^r woHt. 2o(ft jte auf eure ©d^loffer, 

©ie ift euc^ oft bal^in gefolgt. S)ort jeigt i^r 

3)en 3Wann! ©pre^t alä ©ebieterl galtet fie 

aSerwal^rt, bis fte bie ©tuart frei gegeben! 1930 

leiceflec 

3(1^ ftaune, id^ entfe^e mid^ — SEBo^in 

aieifet eud^ ber ©d^winbel? — Äennt 3l^r biefcn »oben? 



9&i|t ^fyc, vok"§ fte^t an biefem ^, mit ta% 

^ieS grouenretc^ t>xt @eijta: §at gehtnben ? 

@ud^t luu^ bem ^eU>cngeijt, t>ct e^maU ido^( 1935 

5n hiefcm 2aiib jtc^ regte — Untcnoorfcn 

3ft alles unterm Sc^lüiTel eines SBeibeS, 

Unb jebeS 3btteS gfebem oBgefponnt. 

golgt meiner Seitung. aSäagt md^tS unbcbac^tfam. 

— 3^ ^5te lommen, ge^t. 1^^ 

Pbttiaift« 

Slaria ^offt! 
Äe^r' id^ mit leerem Zto\t ju i^r gurfid? 

Öringt il^t bie Sd^mürc meiner cro'gen 2ic5e ! 

jM » mI ■«■■ ■«« 

» ^otttmet* 

©ringt i^r bie felbft ! 3um aScrfaeug i^rcr 3lcttung 
Sot id^ mid^ an, ntd^t @u(^ ^um SiebeSboten ! 

(Gr BC^t ob.) 



Jlettttter auftritt. 

eitfabetl). 
SCBcr ging ba t)on @ud^ weg ? 3d^ l^örte fpred^en. 1946 

f eicepiet (f^<^ ««t t^re S'lebe f(^neH imb erfc^rodfen umhjenbenb). 

@S war ©ir SKortimcr. 

(Slifabetl). 

SSBaäifteud^, Sorb? 
©0 gans betreten ? 



— tS<r ^raKm ImbGd! 
3i iiW 5ti »5 «i«=J sie «^bn, 

— S4! 1«0 

Soxicn feont ^bit 

cob* kl^ temcm Ohcnb 
3u f euncn ? Xa ic^ dnnoi 5lch betrachte, 
(rmoit ndb mir l>eT namenlose &!^iiia) 
£€d bro^oUKii $<r(unes. 

SagocrltotS^? 

jriccfbc 

®«n ^cr^, bem KcBcneroürbig €ettp ©crficr* ic^. 

Salb nnift bu in ben jugenDlic^en Sfrinoi 1955 

£eS feurigen @ema^(§ bii^ glüdlic^ fü^(^/ 

Unb ungeteilt nnrb er bein i^erj bejt^. 

@r ift oon töniglic^em Slut, bad bin 

Sd^ nic^t; boc^ 2ro^ fei aQer 3Be(t geboten, 

Db einer lebt auf bicfem ßrbenrunb, löeo 

^er me§r ätnbetung für bid^ fä^(t, alä i(|. . 

^er 3)uc Don Snjlou l^at bic^ nie gefe^n, 

3lux beinen Slul^m unb Schimmer tann er lieben, 

3c^ Hebe b i d^. ffiörft bu bie ärmfte ipirtin, 

3d^ oU ber größte prft ber SBelt geboren, 1965 

Sv^ beinern 6tanb roürb' i^ ^erunterfkeigen, 

SKein SJiabem ju beinen ppen legen. 

eitfabftl). 

»eflag» mi^, S)ublcp, fc^ilt mi^ ni^t! — ^c^ barf ja 



3n>eiter 9(ufaud. 9. auftritt. 89 

SJlcitt §crj nid^t fragen, Sld^ ! baö l^öttc anbcrä 

©ctpä^lt. Unb wie bcncib* idj anbrc SBcibcr, 1970 

S)ic baä crl^öl^en bürfcn, roaä fic lieben. 

©0 ölüdtUci^ bin id^ nx^t, ba| id^ bem SKanne, 

3)et mir vox aütn teuer ift, bic Ärone 

5luffe^en fann! — ®er ©tuart roarb'g vergönnt, 

3)ie $anb nad^ i^rer 9leigung ju cerfd^enfen ; 1975 

a^ie ^at ftd^ jeglid^eä erlaubt, fie l&at 

3)en DoUen ^eld^ ber ^euben audgetrunfen. 

$tictfln. 
Se^t trinft fte aud^ ben bittern Äel^ be§ Seibenä. 

(fltfabdl)t 

©ie l^at ber STOenfd^en Urteil nid^ts gead^tet. 

Seid^t rourb' eä i^r ju leben, nimmer lub fie 1980 

®a3 3öc§ M <^"f/ ^^"^ i^ "^i^ unterwarf . 

§ätt' id^ bod^ aud^ Slnfprüd^e mad^en fönnen, 

ajeS Sebenä mid^, ber 6rbe £uft ju freun, 

^od^ sog id^ ftrenge Königgpflid^ten vox. 

Uhb bod^ gewann fte aller SKänner Ounft, 1985 

SEBeil fte ftd^ nur befliß, ein SBeib ju fein, 

Unb um fte bul^lt bie gugenb unb baS älter. 

©0 ftnb bie STOänner. SüftUnge ftnb alle ! 

3)em Setd^tfinn eilen fte, ber ^reube ju 

Unb fd^ä|cn nid^tä, n)a§ fte t)erel^ren muffen. 1990 

aSerjüngte ftd^ nid^t biefer SCalbot felbft, 

als er auf il^ren SReij ju reben fam ! 

ifeice|ler* 

ajergieb eS i^m. @r mar il^r SBSöd^ter einft; 
3)ie Sift'gc l^at mit ©d^mcic^eln il^n betl^ört. 

eitfabetii, 

Unb ift'ä benn mirllid^ roal^r, bafe fte fo fd^ön ift? 1995 



80 SRatia @tuatt. 

3Rc\n @^tget) war t^, %et tni(^ gegen ^ugenb 1770 

Unb @c^ön^ett fü^QoS machte. 2>amald l^ielt ic^ 
^RarienS $anb für mi(| ju tiein, ic^ ^offte 
9(uf ben Se{t| bet Aonisbi oon ©ngloiib. 

@d ift betoimt^ ba^ fle ®vl^ ollen HRönnem 
SSorjog — ^ 1775 

fftcfflrr. 

©0 fd^ien eä, cbler ©ir — unb nun, nad^ gel^n 

aSerlomen "^af^xm unoerbro^nen SEBetbenö, 

aSer^ttfetcn äw^ngä — D ©ir, mein ^erj gel^t auf! 

gd^ mu| beS langen Unmutä mid^ entlaben — 

SKan preift mid^ glüdtlid^ — SBüfete man, roaä eä 

gür Äetten finb, um bic man mid^ beneibet — 1780 

$Rad^bem id^ je^en bittre '^a^xt lang 

3)em ®ö^en tl^rer ®itelfeit geopfert, 

9Rid^ jebem SEBed^fel i^rer ©ultanglaunen 

5lRit ©Ilapenbemut unterwarf, bas ©pieljeug 

3)eä ileinen grillenl^aften ®igenfinnä, 1785 

©eliebloft je^t von il^rer Särtlid^Ieit, 

Unb je^t mit fpröbem ©toljj jurüdfgeftofeen, 

SSon i^rer ®unft unb Strenge gleid& gepeinigt, 

SBie ein ©efangener t)om SlrguSBIicf 

a)er (Jiferfud^t gelautet, inS SSer^ör 1790 

®enommen wie ein ÄnaBe, wie ein Wiener 

@efd§olten — 0, bie ©prad^e l^at fein SSort 

Prbiefe^ötte! 

Plottimer. 
3d& Beflag' Sud^, ®raf. 

feice|let. 
2^äufd^t mid^ am 3i^l t^^t $reiä ! 6in anbrer lommt, 
3)ie gruc^t beS teuren aSBerbenä mir gu rauben, 17^ 

Sin einen jungen blül^enben ©emal^l 



Srocitcr Slufjug. 8. auftritt. 81 

SSerlier' x^ meine lang befe^nen 9ted|te ! 

§erunterfteigen fott id^ von ber 33ü^ne, 

3Bo id^ fo lange ald ber @rfte glönjte. 

Stielet il^re ^anb allein^ au^ i^re ®unft 1800 

SJrol^t mir ber neue änfömmling gu rauben. 

©ie ift ein SBeib, unb er ift liebenäroert» 

Pottimer. ♦ 

6r ift Äatl^rinenS ©ol^n. 3n guter ©d^ule 
^at er bed ©d^meid^elng fünfte ausgelernt. 

feice|ler. 

©0 ftürjen meine Hoffnungen — id^ fud^e 1805 

3n biefem ©d^iffbrud^ meines ©lüdfä ein Srett 

3u faffen — unb mein Sluge menbet fid^ 

©er erften fd^önen Hoffnung mieber ju. 

iUlarienS S5ilb, in i^rer Steije ©lanj, 

©tanb neu vox mir, ©d^ön^eit unb ^uö^^b traten 1810 

3n i^re DoHen SRed^te lieber ein ; 

3iid^t lalter ®^rgeij mel^r, bas §erj »erglid^, 

Unb id^ empfanb, roeld^ ^Icinob id^ Derloren, 

SKit ©d^redfen fe^ id^ fie in tiefet ^lenb 

^erabfleftürjt, geftürjt burc^ mein SSerfd^ulben. 1815 

2)a wirb in mir bie Hoffnung VDaä), ob id^ 

©ie je^t nod^ retten fönnte unb befi^en» 

33urd^ eine treue ipanb gelingt eS mir, 

Sl^r mein peränbert ^erj ju offenbaren, 

Unb bicfer »rief, ben 3^r mir überbrad^t, 1820 

aSerftd^ert mir, bafe fie oerjei^t, fid^ mir 

3um greife f(|enlen miß, penn id^ fte rette. 

Porttmer. 

3^r tratet aber nid^ts ju i^rer SRettung! 
^f)x liefet gefc^e^n, bafe fie oerurt^ilt rourbe, 



Ö2 SÄaria ©tuart. 

® abt @urc ©timmc f clbft ju i^rcm Job ! i825 

em aSunbcr mufe gcfd^c^n — S)er SßJa^r^cit Sid^t 

SWufe mi4 bcn 3ieffen i^rcä §ütcrg, rühren, 

3m gjatilan ju SWom mufe i^r bcr §immel 

3)cn unocrl^offtcn SÄcttcr jubcrcitcn, 

©onft fanb ftc nid^t einmal bcn äßeg ju &u^ ! 1830 

leicefler. 

314 ®^h c§ l^at mir Dualen gnug gefoftet ! 

Um felbe 3eit roarb fie üon SCalbotä ©d^Io^ 

3la^ got^ering^a^ weggeführt, ber ftrengen 

(Seroal^rfam ©ureä D^eimö anoertraut. 

Oel^emmt warb jeber SQäeg ju i^r, id^ mufete 1835 

gortfal^ren vox ber SBelt, fte ju üerfolgen. 

2)oci^ benlet nid^t, ba^ id^ fte (eibenb i)'dtU 

3um Sobe ge^en taffen ! 5Rein, id^ ^offte 

Unb l^offe nod^, ba§ a[u^erfte ju ^inbern, 

SiS fid^ ein SKittel jeigt, fie ju befreien. i840 

Portimer. 

a)a§ ift gefunben — Sefter, @uer ebleS 

aSertraun oerbient ©rroiberung. ^c^ wxü fie 

Sefreien, barum bin id^ l^ier, bie Slnftalt 

3ft fd^on getroffen, ßuer mäd^t'ger Seiftanb 

aSerftd^ert uns ben glüdEUd^en ßrfolg. X845 

|ei«|ler. 

SBaäfagtg^r? S^irerfd^redEtmid^. SBie? S^rmotttet— 

Portimer« 

©emaltfam auftl^un miH id^ il^ren Äerfcr, 
3c^ ^ab' ©efä^rten, atteä ift bereit — 

jfeicefter. 

^J)t ffobi 3RitTOiffer unb SBertraut?! SBe^ mir! 



Stoeiter Slufüug. 8. auftritt. 83 

^n iDeld^eS SSiagniä rei^t ^f^x mid^ l^inein ! 1850 

Uni bicfe roiffen aud^ um mci n ©e^eimnis ? 

Portimrr. 

©orgt nid^t. 2)cr ^lan warb o^nc @u^ entworfen, 
Dl)n' @uc^ n)är* er t)oIIftredt, beftünbe fic 
3lx^t brauf, © u d^ i^re SRettung ju perbanf en. 

iffice|let. 

©0 fönnt ^f)x mid^ für ganj gcroife Derftd^ern, 1855 

®a| in bem Sunb mein 3lame nic^t genannt ift ? 

Porttmer* 

aSertafet ®ud& brauf I SEBie? ©o bebenflid^, ©raf, 

S3ei einer Sotfd^aft, bie 6ud^ §ilf e bringt ! 

gl^r roottt bie Stuart retten unb befi^en, 

3l^r finbet g^reunbe, plö^Hd^, unerwartet, 1860 

3?om $immel fallen 6u(| bie näd^ften 3Jlittel — 

3)od^ geigt 3^r mel^r SSerlegenl^eit als greube ? 

$txttfln. 

@g ift nid^tg mit ©ewalt. 2)a3 äBageftüd 
3ft ju gefä^rlic^. 

Portimer* 

Slud^ baä ©äumen ift*8 ! 
fetcfper. 
gd^ fag* @ud^, SRitter, eä ift nid^t ju wagen. 1865 

Porttmer (Mtter). 

giein, nid^t für Qua), ber fie befi^en will! 
2öir wollen fie blofe retten unb ftnb nid^t fo 
»ebenflid^ — 

ifeicefln, 

Sunger SWann, ^l^r feib ju rafd^ 
^n fo gefäl^rlid^ bomenooKer ^a6f^. 



Isr.x Srxxs:. 



^är — -^ ieiadfi zx niuaeat 3<il ler 






isro 



Zoiliüijfni^, ^terd ift dicf er 3Rat. 

pbcluui. 

9ttt^ Xapffdät in infte filu^^, £ocb. 

fräcfbr. 
dtu^ (fiftet'd ioo^(^ wit Sobiiigtoii i$u enben ? 1975 

du^ ni^, bed 3ht^olH ®ro|mut ncu^uo^eiu 
fmeftrr, 

Slovfolf ffai feine Staut nid^t l^eimgefü^rt. 

dt 1)at 6en»iefen^ ba| et'd würbig n)ar. 
feicrfler. 

äUenn to ir oerberben/ reiben n)ir fte nad^. 

Blorfimer, 
äUcnn wir un« fdjonen, wirb fte nid^t gerettet, 1880 

leicefler. 

;Mjt ttbctlcflt nicdt, ^ört nid^t, toerbet atte« 
^iUlt beftig blinbem Ungeftüm jcrftören, 
Stfrtv^ rtuf jo guten Söeg geleitet war. 



Bweiier itufaud. d.SCuftriti. d5 

SBo^I auf ben guten fficg, bcn 3 1^ r gebahnt ? 

äBad ^abt 3^^ benn getrau, um fte ju retten ? 1885 

— Unb TOte ? SBJenn id^ nun »übe gnug geroefen, 

©ie ju crmorben, rote bie Äönigin 

3Kir anbcfal^l, rote pe gu btefcr ©tunbc 

aSon mir erwartet — 9iennt mir bod^ bie Slnftalt, 

.®ie 3^r gemad^t, i^r Seben gu erl^alten. 1890 

^eitefter («üaunt). 
(Sab @udj bie Äönigin bie[en Slutbefel^I? 

Poritmer. 

©ie irrte fid^ in mir, roie fid^ 3Dlarta 
3n @ud^. 

frtcefter« 

Unb 3^r ^afit jugef agt ? §abt 3l^r ? 
9(0ttitnet* 

2) amit jie anbre §änbe. nid^t erlaufe, 

93ot id^ bie meinen an* 1895 

feicefler* 

3i^r tl^otet toof)l 
®ieS lann unä Staum Derfd^affen. ©ie perlä^t fidj 
auf (Suren blutigen S)ienft, baä 2:obeäurteil 
©leibt unDoIlftredEt, unb roir geroinnen Stxt — 

Porttmer (unaebuibig). 

?Rein, roir t)erlieren 3rit ! 

feice|ler^ 

©ic jäl^It auf @ud^, 
©0 minber roirb fte Slnftanb nehmen, fid^ 1900 

2)en ©d^ein ber ©nabe vox ber SDBelt ju geben. 



86 Otatia @tuati. 

^xtM^t, ba^ ic§ burc§ £ift fie überrebe^ 

^a3 älngeftd^t ber ©egnerin }u fel^n^ 

Unb bicfcr ©d^ritl mufe i^r bic §änbc Binbett. 

Surletgl^ f)ai ted^t. ^ad Urteil lann ntd^t mel^t 1905 

SSoKgogcn werben, roertn fle fte gefe^n. 

— 3«/ i^ oerfud^' eä, alleä biet* id^ auf — 

Ptortimert 

Unb roaä erreid^t 3^r baburd^ ? SBetm fie fxd^ 

3n mir getäufd^t fie^t, xomn SRaria fortfäl^rt, 

3u leben — ift nid^t aUeä, roie juDor ? 1910 

grei wirb pe niemafe I äud^ baä STOilbefte, 

aSäaä fommen fann, ift eroigeä GJefängniä. 

9Jlit einer lü^nen i^at müfet ^^r bod^ enben, 

SBarum xooUt 3^r nid^t gleid^ bamit beginnen ? 

3n Suren §änben ift bie SRad^t, 3^r bringt 1916 

@in §eer jufammen, wenn ^f)X nur ben Slbel 

auf (Suren fielen ©d^Iöffern roaffnen rooHt! 

STOaria l^at nod^ Diel verborgne gteunbe; 

33er $on)arb unb ber ^ßercp eble Käufer, 

Db il^re ^äupter gleid^ geftürj\t, finb ndc^ 1920 

9(n gelben reid^^ fle l^arren nur barauf, 

33a^ ein gewaltiger Sorb baS Scifpiel gebe! 

aOBeg mit »erfteHung ! $anbelt öff entlid^ I 

Serteibigt afö ein Slitter bie ©eliebte, 

Äämpft einen ebeln Äampf um fie I fflfyv f cib 1926 

§err ber 5ßerfon ber Äönigin von ©nglanb, 

©obalb S^r xooUt Sodt fte auf ©ure ©d^Kffer, 

©ie ift (gud^ oft ba^in gefolgt. 3)ort jeigt i^r 

3)en 3Kann! ©pret^t ate GJebicterl galtet fie 

Senoal^rt, biä fie bie ©tuart frei gegeben! 1930 

gtictfitx. 

3d^ ftaunc, id^ entfc^c mid^ — SBo^in 

Seifet @u4 ber ©d^winbel? — Äennt Sl^r bicfcn »oben? 



3n)eiter Slufsug. 9. Sluftritt. 87 

SBifet ^f)X, toic'ä ftc^t an bicfcm §of, ibic eng 

ajieö grauenteid^ bic ©cifter l^at gcbunbcn ? 

©ud^t nad^ bcm §elbcngcift, ber e^malS rool^I 1935 

3n bicfem Sanb fid^ regte — Unterworfen 

3ft alles unterm 6d^IüffeI eineä SBcibeS, 

Unb jebcS 5KuteS fjebem abgefpannt* 

golgt meiner Settung. SBagt nid^tä unbebad^tfam. 

— 3d^ i^öre fommen, gel^t. 1940 

5Karta l^offt! 
Äel^r' td^ mit leerem 3:roft ju il^r ^urüdf? 

lekefler» 

SSringt i^r bie ©d^roüre meiner ero'gen Siebe ! 

p ^ortimer* 

©ringt i^r bie felbft ! ^nm 2Berf jeug il^rer Slettung 
Sot id^ mid^ an, nid^t @ud^ jum Siebeäboten ! 

(®r ge^t oB.) 



Jlettnter Jluftritt* 

mHahtth* ttictfket. 

(Hifabetli. 

SBBer ging ba t)on 6ud^ raeg ? 3^ ^örte fpred^en. 1945 

<^ei(efler (^^ ««f ^"^^^ S*«*»« f«'^««^ ""*> erfd^roden umtoenbenb). 

gä war ©ir SKortimer. 

SJBaS ift ©ud^, 2orb ? 
©0 gan^ betreten ? 



41 9«rift 6:s«rt. 



3^ Scie ^^ h to^^J sie «»^, 

&üiaMt hcf id^ M sc« >n3a: Si^cit^eit. 

— a<^! 1950 

Sümoi fcitnt 3^t 

fyA^ vS^ fernen (Bnuib 
3tt Stufen ? 2Ja tc^ befaicn »et? betrat^, 
Gnteut fic^ mtT ber nomenlof c 6<^cr) 
2)e§ bro^aibeii SerbtfteS. 

»ifaiietli. 

SBadoerliertg^r? 

frttefbr« 

2)eitt ^etj, bein ItebenSroäting ©elbft ©crlter' tdj. 

Salb wirft bu in ben jugcnbli^cn armen 1955 

®eS feurigen ©entarte bic^ glüdlic^ fül^Ien, 

Unb ungeteilt wirb er bein §crg befi^en. 

@r ift t)on löniglid^em Slut, baS bin 

3ci^ nid^t; bod^ Jro^ fei atter SSBcIt geboten, 

ti einer lebt auf bicfcm grbenrunb, i960 

!Ccr me^r "^nUimi für bid^ ftil^It, als id^. , 

!Cer S)uc von ätnjou l^at bic^ nie gefel^n, 

SJur beincn SHul^m unb ©dS)imnier fann er lieben, 

Jld!) liebe b l d^. Sffiärft bu bie ämtfte §irtin, 

3l4) alö ber gröfete gürft ber SBelt geboren, 1966 

Bu beinern 6tanb roürb» id^ l^erunterfteigen, 

ajiein ^iabem su betnen JJüfeen legen. 

«ttrabetii. 

«^ctlag* \\\\^, ^ubley, fc^ilt mic^ nic^t! — 3d^ barf ja 



3n)eiter «ufauQ. 9. 3luftritt. 89 

SRein ^ei^ nic§t fragen. 9(c§ ! bas l^ötte anbets 

©etoä^lt. IXnb tote keneib' td^ anbre SBeiber^ 1970 

3)ie baS er^ö^en bürfen, was fie lieben. 

@o glüdlid^ bin id^ nid^t^ ba^ id^ bem ^anne^ 

a)ct mir t)or allen teuer ift, bie Ärone 

Sluffe^en lann! — 3)er ©tuart roarb'ö vergönnt, 

®te ©anb nad^ i^rer 9leigung ju oerfd^enfen ; 1975 

3)ie l^at ftd^ jeglid^eS erlaubt^ f ie l^at 

Seft DoKen fteld^ ber gfreuben audgetrunfen. 

feicefler, 

3e^t trinft fie aud^ ben bittern Äeld^ beä Seibenä. 

(Slifabetiit 

©ic l^at ber SJlenfd^en Urteil nid^tö geadS)tet. 

Sei^t TOurb* e§ i^r ju leben, nimmer lub fte 1980 

2)aS ^0^ pd^ auf, bem id^ mid^ unterwarf. 

^'dti' x6) bod^ aud^ 2lnfprüd^e mad^cn fönnen, 

2)eS 2chtn^ mxd), ber ®rbe Suft ju freun, 

^od^ }og id^ ftrenge ^önigäpflid^ten oor. 

Urib bod^ gewann fte aller 3Ränner ®unft, 1985 

SBSeil fte fid^ nur befliß, ein 2Beib ju fein, 

Unb um fte bul^It bie Sugenb unb ba§ Sllter. 

©0 ftnb bie 5Känner. Süftlinge ftnb alle ! 

3)em Seid^tftnn eilen fte, ber ^reube ju 

Unb fd^ä^en ntd^ts, raaS fte ©ere^ren muffen. 1990 

aSerjüngte ftd^ nid^t biefer 2:aIbot felbft, 

Site er auf i^ren SReij ju reben lam ! 

fekeflfr. 

aSergieb eS i^m. 6r mar il^r SBäd^ter einft; 
35ie Sift'ge l^at mit ©d^meic^eln i^n bet^ört. 

(Hifabetii. 

Unb ift'S benn mtrllid^ roa^r, bafe fte fo fd^ön ift? 1996 



90 Sparta Stuart. 

©0 oft mufet' tdj bic SatDe rühmen l^ören, 
SBo^l nu)c§t' ic§ wx^m, n)aS }u glauben ift. 
©cmälbe fd^mcid^eln, Sd^ilberungcn lügen, 
3lux meinen eignen Slugen n)ürb' ic^ traun. 

— SBaä fd^aut 3^r mic| fo f eltf am an ? 2000 

leiceflrr. 

3d^ ftcttte 
3)i(i^ in ßJebanlen neben bie SKaria. 

— 2)ie greube roünfd^t' id^ mir, x6) berg' eS nid^t, 
SBenn eS ganj in gcl^eim gcfd^c^en lönnte, 

2)er ©tuart gegenüber bid^ ju fcl^n! 

3)ann foKteft bu erft beineä ganzen ©iegS 2005 

©enie^en ! 2)ie Sefd^ämung gönnt' id^ i^r, 

3)a§ fie mit eignen aiugcn — benn bcr 9leib 

§at fd^arfc äugen — überzeugt fxd^ fä^e, 

2Bie fe^r fte aud^ an 5lbel ber ©eftalt 

SSon bir befiegt mirb, ber [xz fo unenblid^ 2010 

3n jeber anbem mürb^gen 2:ugenb weidet. 

©ie ift bie jüngere an ^al^ren. 

<Jei(efler, 

3ünger! 
5Kan ficl^t'ä il^r nid^t an. greili^ i§re Seiben! 
©ic mag mol^I vor ber geit gealtert §aben. 
3a, unb mag il^re Äränfung bittrer mad^tc, 2016 

a)aS märe, bid^ als SSraut ^u fel^n! ©ie l^at 
®eg Scbenä fd^öne Hoffnung hinter fid^, 
®id^ fäl^e fie bem ©lüdE entgegenfd^reiten! 
Unb a(§ bie 93raut be§ ilönigSfo^nS oon ^ranlreid^, 
SDa fte ftd^ ftets fo oiel gemußt, fo ftolj 2020 

©et^an mit bcr frangöfxfd^cn aSermö^Iung, 
SRod^ je^t auf granfreid^s mäd^t'ge $ilfe pod^t! 



IL 



Sweiter ^ufsuö. 9. SCuftrttt. 91 

(f Itfabetil (nac^läfftg ^tntoerfenb). 

3Dlan peinigt mid^ ja, ftc ju fe^n. 

leicefler (lebhaft). 

Sie forbert'ä 
3llä eine ©unft, gewähr' eö i^r alä ©träfe! 
3)u fannft fie auf baä Ölutgerüfte führen, 2025 

®S wirb fie minbet peinigen, alä fid^ 
SSon beinen Steigen auägelöfd^t gu fel^n. 
3)aburci^ ermorbeft bu fie, raie fie iid) 
©rmorben rooHte — StBenn fie beine Sd^önl^eit 
©rblidft, burd^ ß^rbarleit beroad^t, in ©lorie 2030 

©eftellt burd^ einen unbefledEten iugenbruf, 
a)cn fie, leid^tftnnig bu^Ienb, t)on ftd^ warf, 
Srl^oben bur^ ber Ärone ©lanj, unb je^t 
3)urd^ jarte Sräutlid^feit gefd^müdft — bann fyxt 
35ie ©tunbe ber aSernid^tung i^r gefd^Iagen. 2035 

Sa — romn id^ je^t bie 3lugen auf bid^ werfe — 
5Rie n)arft bu, nie gu einem ©ieg ber ©d^önl^eit 
©crüfteter, al§ tben je^t — 5Kid^ felbft 
§aft bu umftral^It wie eine Sid^terfd^einung, 
Slfö bu voxf)\n in§ 3immer trateft — SBic? 2040 

SBenn bu gleid^ je^t, jc^t, wie bu bift, l^inträteft 
33or fie, bu finbcft leine fd^önre ©tunbe — 

eitfabetii. 

3e^t — 9iein — 5Wein — Se^t nid^t, Sefter — 9iein, ba§ 

mufe id^ 
(Srft VDoi)l bebenfen — mid^ mit Surleigl^ — 

<^etce|ler (lebl&aft etnfaacnb). 

Surleig^ ! 
2)er beult allein auf beinen ©taatSDorteil ; 2045 

5lud^ beine SBeiblid^feit l^at i^re 3iz^U, 
2)er jarte 5ßunft gel^ört t)or bein ©erid^t, 



'^ Sxrix Srxxrt- 

X:iri «Tue Izd >r: z ' - ' i." - - 5tt -i^mnart! 2050 

3ni SX^inael uro in £<5Tnidi ai tefnu man fagt, 

X^B tif mit tnicMdb um^eboi fei, 2055 

SonDcrfenD mär' mir ibres IRangels 9n6Ii<t. 

Stic^ t^rer Schede brauen im W4 iu na^ 

iQor' meinen Stot. £er 3ufafl ^ cd eben 

9ta(^ ih^unfc^ gefugt, ipeut ift Md gto^e Sagen, 

an Jot^ering^ap fü^ ber SBeg oorbet, 2060 

Sort f ann bie Stuart ftc^ im $art erge^n, 

^u fommfr %QXii mie oon o^ngefo^r bo^tn, 

@d barf ni(^ts als vorder bebac^t erfd^etnen, 

Unb wenn eS bir gunriber, rcbeft bu 

©ie gar nid^t an — 2066 

«üfabetfi. 

Sege^' id^ eine 2:i^orl^eit, 
So ift eä ßure, Sefter, nic^t bie meine. 
!3c^ roitt ßuc^ \^z\xi% leinen SBunfd^ oerfagen, 
äUcil idf; Don meinen Untcrt^anen attcn 
(Buc^ f)cut am tt)ef)eftcn getl^an. o^n järtuc^ anfei&cnb.) 
Sci'fl eine PJriffe nur t)on Sud^. ®aburd^ 2070 

(^Hcbt 9eei(^un(^ ftd^ ja funb, ba^ fte bcroiffigt 
Ku« freier «unft, roaö fie aud^ ntd^t gebiaigt. 

(««iccfter flürit |u i^ven ^üßen, bev »ov^onfl fftnt.) 



Jritter %u^m* 



©cgcnb in einem 5ßar!. 3Sorn mitSäumen 
befe^t, leinten eine weite Sluöfid^t. 

«r|ler Jluftritt. 

fltaria tritt in fd^neSem £auf hinter 93äumen ^eri^or. 4>anna Sttnnthtf 

folgt langfam. 

$ennebi|. 

^f)X eilet \a, afö raenn S^^ tJIügel l^ättet, 
@o lann id^ (Sud^ nid^t folgen^ xoaxM bod^ ! 

Paria* 

Safe mid^ ber neuen greil^eit genießen, 2075 

Safe mid^ ein Kinb fein, fei e§ mit, 

Unb auf bem grünen S^eppid^ ber SBiefen 

^Prüfen ben leidsten, geflügelten ©d^ritt. 

»in id^ bem finftern ©efängniS entftiegen, 

©ält fte mid^ nid^t me^r, bie traurige ©ruft? 2080 

Safe mid^ in DoKen, in burftigen SH^^ 

2:rinlen bie freie, bie l^immlifd^e Suft, 

$ennebt|. 

D meine teure Sab^! Suer Werfer 

3ft nur um ein Hein SJBenigeS erweitert. 

^f)X fel^t nur nid^t bie ÜJlauer, bie unä einfd^Iiefet, 2086 

aBeil fte ber 53äumebid^t ©efträud^ t)erftedt. 

(93) 



94 SRatia Stuart. 

Paria. 

D S)anf, 3)anf bicfcn frcunblid^ grünen Säumen, 

2)ie meines Äerfet« ÜRauem mir »erftecf en ! 

34> Witt mid^ frei unb glüdlid^ träumen, 

aSarum an^ meinem füfeen ^af)n mxi) roerfen ? 2090 

Umfängt mid^ nic§t ber weite §immetefci^ofe? 

a)ie »liie, frei unb feffeKoä, 

(Srge^en fid^ in ungemeinen Släumen. 

©ort, n)0 bie grauen 5RebeIberge ragen, 

JJängt meines Sfleid^eä ©renje an, 2095 

Unb biefe 9BoIfen, bie nad^ SKittag jagen, 

©ie fud^en g^ranlreid^ä fernen Djcan. 

©ilenbe aSBoßen, ©egier ber Süfte I 

SBBer mit eud6 roanberte, mit eud^ fd^iffte! 

GJrü^et mir freunblid^ mein Sugenblanb! 2100 

3d^ Bin gefangen, td^ bin in 33anben, 

3lc^, id^ l^ab' feinen anbernCSefanbten! 

3=rei in Ißüften ift eure Sal^n, 

3^r feib nid^t biefer Königin untertl^an. 

Hennebii. 

Sld^, teure Sab^ ! ^I^r feib au^er ßud^, 2105 

©ie langentbe^rte ^rei^eit mad^t ®vi(!^ fd^roärmen. 



©ort legt ein ^Jifd^er ben Stadien an, 

©iefeä elenbe SBerljeug lönnte mid^ retten, 

Sräd^te mid^ fd^neU ^n befreunbeten ©täbten. 

©pärlid^ nä[)rt eö ben bürftigen 3Kann. 2110 

33elaben moHt' id^ i^n reid^ mit ©d^ä^en, 

ßinen 3ug foHt' er t^un, raie er feinen getl^an, 

©aS ©tili foirt* er finben in feinen Sieben, 

Siäi^m' er mid^ ein in ben rettenben Äal^n, 



a)nttcr 2luf5ug. 1. «uftritt. 95 

aScrIomc aBBünfd^c! ©el^t S^r n^t, bafe uns 2115 

SSon ferne bort bie ©pä^ertrütc folgen? 
ein finfter grouf ameä Serbot fd^eud^t jebeä 
SRUleibige ©efd^öpf a\x^ unferm SBege. 

Paria. 

Stein, gute §anna. ®Iau6' mir, nid^t umfonft 

3ft meines fierlerS 2:^or geöffnet roorben. 2120 

3)ie Heine ®unft ift mir beS großem ®IüdEä 

SSerlünberin. 3^ i^c nid^t- ©3 ift 

2)er Siebe t^ät'ge §anb, ber id^ fie banle. 

Sorb Sefterä mäd^t'gen Slrm erfenn* id^ brin. 

Slttmä^Iid^ xoxU man mein ©efängnis raeiten, 2125 

S)urd^ Kleineres jum ©röfecm mid^ gewönnen, 

SiS id^ baä 5lntfi^ beffen enblid^ fd^aue, 

2)er mir bie Sanbe löft auf immerbar. 

$ennebi|. 

Sld^, id^ !ann biefen SQäiberfprud^ nid^t reimen! 

3lo6) gcftern fiinbigt man bcn 2:ob ^nd) an, 2130 

Unb l^cute mirb ®ud^ plö^Iid^ fold^e grci^eit. 

Slud^ benen, l^ört' id^ fagen, wirb bie Äette 

®elöft, auf bie bie em'ge grei^eit martct. 



§örft bu baä §iftl^om? §örft bu'S Hingen, 

SDläd^tigen SRuf cä, burd^ gelb unb §ain ? 2135 

%d), auf baä mutige dio^ mid^ gu fdjroingen, 

2ln ben fröl^Kd^en 3ug mid^ ju rei^n ! 

Slod^ mcl^r ! D, bie belannte ©timme, 

Sd^merjKd^ fü^er (Erinnerung ooff, 

Dft oerna^m fie mein D^r mit greuben 2140 

Stuf beS §od^Ianb§ Bergi^ten Reiben, 

3Benn bie tobenbe 3agb erfd^oK. 



86 Otatta @tuati. 

SSieQeid^t^ ba^ ic§ burd^ Sift fte überrebe^ 

2)aä Slngcpd^t ber ©egnerin ju fcl^n, 

Unb biefet ©d^ritt mufe i^r bie §änbc Binbett. 

Surleig]^ f)ai red^t, ^ad Urteil lann ntd^t mel^t 1905 

33ottgogcn roctbcn, roertn flc fte gcfe^n. 

— 3<>/ i^ oerfud^* eä, aUcä biet* id^ auf — 

Portimer* 

Unb roaS ctteid^t 3^r baburd^ ? SBBenn fie ftd^ 

3n mir getäufd^t fie^t, wenn 3Raria fortfährt, 

3u leben — ift nid^t alleä, roie juDor ? 1910 

grei wirb fte niemalä I äu^ baä STOilbeftc, 

aOäaä fommen tarn, ift croigeS GJefängniS. 

9Jlit einer lü^nen %f)at mü^t ^^x bod^ enben, 

SBarum rooHt 3^r nid^t gleid^ bamit beginnen ? 

3n Suren §änben ift bie SRad^t, 3^r bringt 1915 

(Sin §eer jufammen, wenn 3l^r nur ben 3lbel 

auf (Suren melen ©d^Iöffern roaffnen rooKt! 

3Karia l^at nod^ vkl oerborgne greunbe; 

3)er $on)arb unb ber ^ßercp eble Käufer, 

Db il^re ^äupter gleid^ geftür|\t^ ftnb nöc^ 1920 

3ln Reiben reid^, pe l^arren nur barauf, 

3)a^ ein gewaltiger Sorb baä Seifpiel gebe! 

aOBeg mit aSerfteHung I §anbelt öff entlid^ ! 

aSerteibigt als ein Slitter bie ©eliebte, 

Äämpft einen ebeln Äampf um fie ! 3l^r f eib 1926 

§err ber $Perfon ber Äönigin von (Snglanb, 

©obalb S^r mofft. Sotft fte auf ©ure Sd^löjf er, 

©ie ift (Sud^ oft bal^in gefolgt. 3)ort jeigt i^r 

2)en 3Kann! ©pre^t ate ©ebieter! galtet fte 

aSermal&rt, big fie bie ©tuart frei gegeben! 1930 

Stictfitt. 

3id^ ftaunc, id^ entfe^c mid^ — SBo^in 

Seifet Qua) ber ©d^roinbel? — Äcnnt 3^r biefen »oben? 



3n)eiter Slufjug. 9. Sluftritt. 87 

SÖifet ^1)X, tt)ic»ä ftc^t an bicfem $of, ibic eng 

35ieö graucnreid^ bic ©eiftcr §at gebunben ? 

©ud^t nad^ bcm §clbertgcift, bcr damals rool^I 1935 

3n bicfem Sanb fid^ regte — - Unterworfen 

3ft affeg unterm 6d^IüffeI eineä SQ3et6e§, 

Unb jebeS 5KuteS gebern abgefpannt» 

3=oIgt meiner Seitung. SGBagt nid^tä unBebad^tfam. 

— 3d^ l^öre fommen, gel^t. 1940 

Potttmet« 

5Karta ^offt! 
Äel^r' id^ mit leerem 3:toft ju il^r ^urtidf ? 

leuefler, 

bringt il^r bie ©d^müre meiner em'gen Siebe ! 



bringt i^r bie felbft ! 3um SÖerljeug i^rer SRettung 
S5ot id^ mid^ an, nid^t Qn^ jum Siebeäboten! 

(®r ge^t ah.) 



mnUt auftritt. 

miiahtth* &tictHtt. 

eUfabetii. 

SBer ging ba von Qni) weg ? 3d^ ^örte fpred^en. 1945 

<^eicefler (l<<^ ««t tl&re siebe fd^neD imb erfd^roden umtoenbenb). 

6ä war ©ir 3Kortimer. 

(SUrabrtii. 

SJBaäiftSud^, 2orb? 
©0 ganj betreten ? 



86 9arift 6tnart. 

— ÜBcrbeinenanMicl! 
3(^ fyibt hv^ fo rei^enb nie gefe^, 
©eblenbet fte^ iii^ ba oon betner @4^n^. 
— ac^! 1950 

®arumfeuftt3§r? 
fmefirr* 
$a6' iil^ leinen ®tunb 
3u f eu^en ? ©a ic^ beinen 3leig betrachte, 
@meut ftc^ mir ber namenlofe Sc^merj 
2>ed bro^enben 33erlufte§. 

«Hfabetfi. 

aBaömliertS^r? 

frttefler« 

®ein ^erj, bein KebenöTOürbig ©elbft ©erlter' tdj. 

8alb wirft bu in ben jugenbli^cn armen 1956 

aJeS feurigen ©ema^Iä bid^ glüdlic^ füllen, 

Unb ungeteilt wirb er bein §erg bcfi^en. 

®r ift von föniglid^em Slut, baä bin 

3^ ttid^t; bod^ 2:rotj fei aller SSBelt geboten, 

Db einer lebt auf bicfem ©rbenrunb, i960 

2)er mel^r Anbetung für bid^ fü^It, at§ id^. , 

3)er 2)uc t)on änjou l^at bic^ nie gefe^ 

9?ur beinen Slul^m unb ©d^immer fann er lieben, 

3d^ Hebe b i d^. SBärft bu bie ärmfte §irtin, 

3d^ als ber größte gürft ber SBelt geboren, 1966 

3u beinern ©tanb roürb* id^ ^erunterfteigen, 

aRein 2)iabem ju beinen p^en legen. 

(Htrabetii. 

»eKag' mid^, S)ublc9, fdS)itt mid^ nid^t! — gd^ barf ja 



B»etter Xufsud. 9. Sluftritt. 89 

Stein ^erg nu^t fragen, ad^ ! ba§ ^ätte anberd 

®cwä§lt. Unb wie beneib' ic^ anbrc SBcibcr^ 1970 

a)ie baS er^ö^cn bürfen, waa fte Ucbcn. 

@o glüdHid^ bin ic^ ntc^t, ba^ tc^ bem ^anne, 

2)ct mir ©or aCcn teuer iji, bie Ärone 

auffegen lannl — ©er Stuort roarb'ö ©ergonnt, 

3)ie ©anb nai) i^rer Steigung ju ocrfd^enfen ; 1975 

3)ie l^at ftc^ jjeglid^eS erlaubt^ fte l^at 

Seh DoSen ftelc^ ber gfreuben ou^getrunfen. 

|eke)ter« 

^e^t trintt fie oud^ ben bittem Rzlä) bed £eiben3. 
eUfabttii. 

©ie l^at bet SKenfd^en Urteil nic§tö gead^tet, 

Seid^t rourb* eö i^r ju leben, nimmer lub fie 1980 

2)aS 3od^ fid^ auf, bem id^ mid^ unterwarf. 

§ätt' id^ bo^ aud^ Slnfprüd^e mad^en fönnen, 

35eS S,thtn^ mid^, ber ®rbe Suft ju freun, 

Sod^ }og id^ ftrenge AönigSpflid^ten oor. 

Uhb bod^ gewann fie aller SJRänner (Sunft, 1985 

SBeil fie ftd^ nur befliß, ein SQSeib ju fein, 

Unb um fie bu^It bie Sugenb unb baS Sllter. 

©0 fxnb bie 5Känner. Süftlinge ftnb äffe ! 

2)cm Seid^tftnn eilen fte, ber ^eube ju 

Unb fd^ä^en nid^tS, raaS fte t)crel^ren muffen, 1990 

aSerjüngte f4 nid^t biefer 2:aIbot felbft, 

Stfö er auf il^ren Sleig ju reben !am ! 

lekeper. 

aSergieb eS i^m* 6r mar il^r 2öäd^tcr einft; 
2)ie Sift'ge l^at mit ©d^mei^eln i^n betl^ört, 

eiifabetli. 

Unb ift'S benn roirllid^ wa^r, bafe fte fo fd^ön ift? 1996 



80 9Raria Stuart. 

3Kcin ß^tgcig war eS, Wt mid^ flcgcn 3u8^i> ^'^^ 

Unb Sd^ön^eit fü^od mad^te. S)amal§ ^ielt id^ 
SWaricnö §anb für mx6) gu ficin, id^ l^offtc 
äluf ben äSeft^ ber ^nigin von @nglanb. 

Portimer. 

@S ift 6efannt^ ba^ fte @ud^ aQen SJtännem 

SSorjog — ^ 1775 

fetcefler* 
©0 fd^icn eä, cbler ©ir — unb nun, nad^ jci^n 
SSerlornen ^a^ren unverbro^nen äBerBenä, 
3Ser^afetcn äw^^^wsS — D ©ir, mein §crj gcl^t auf! 
3d^ mufe bcä langen Unmuts mid^ entlaben — 
aRan preift mid^ glüdflid^ — SBüfete man, maS eä 
gür Äetten finb, um bie man mid^ Beneibet — 1780 

5Rad^bem id^ je^en bittre Sa^re lang 
35em ®ö$cn il^rcr ©itelleit geopfert, 
3Jlid^ jebem SOSed^fel i^rcr ©ultanälaunen 
aKit ©flaoenbemut unterwarf, baS ©pieljeug 
®eS fleinen grillenhaften ßigenfinnS, 1785 

®eIte6!oft je^t von i^rer 3örtHd^!eit, 
Unb je^t mit fpröbem ©toIj\ jurüdfgeftofeen, 
SSon i^rer ©unft unb ©trengc gleid^ gepeinigt, 
SBic ein ©efangener vovx SlrguSblicf 
Der (giferfud^t gehütet, inS SSer^ör 1790 

Oenommen wie ein Änabe, wie ein 35iener 
Oefd^olten — 0, bie ©prad^e l^at lein SßJort 
^ür bief e ^öQe ! 

Portimer. 
3d^ bellag' Sud^, ®raf . 
letcefter. 
Jdufd^t mid) am 3iel ber ?ßrei§ ! ßin anbrer lommt, 
®ie fjrud^t beS teuren SBerbcnä mir ju rauben, 17Ä 

%n einen jungen blül^enben ©emal^l 



Swcitcr Slufaug. 8. «uf tritt. 81 

aSctIicr* i^ meine lang Befe|nen 3lec|te ! 

^erunterfteigen fott id^ von ber Sü^ne, 

aBü id^ fü lange als ber ßrfte glänzte. 

TOd^t il^re $anb allein, aud^ il^rc ®unft 1800 

35rol^t mir ber neue anlömmling gu rauben. 

®te ift ein SDSeib, unb er ift liebenäroert. 

Pottimer. ♦ 

Sr ift Äatl^rinenS ©ol^n. 3n guter ©d^ule 
^ai er beS ©d^meid^elnä Äünfte ausgelernt. 

frtcefler. 

©0 ftürjen meine Hoffnungen — id^ fud^e 1806 

3n biefem ©d^iffbrud^ meines (SlüdfS ein »rett 

3u faffen — unb mein Sluge roenbet ftd^ 

S)er erften fd^önen Hoffnung roieber ju. 

SDlarienS Silb, in i^rer 9leije ©lang, 

©tanb neu vox mir, ©d^önl^eit unb '^n^eni traten X810 

3n il^re DoHen Siedete roieber ein ; 

5Rid^t lalter ß^rgeij mel^r, bas ^erj t)erglid&, 

Unb id^ empfanb, roeld^ Äleinob id^ t)erIoren, 

3Kit ©d^redfen fel^' id^ fie in tiefel ^lenb 

©erabgeftörjt, geftürgt burd^ mein SSerfd^uIben. 1815 

2)a wirb in mir bie Hoffnung xoa6), ob id^ 

©ie je^t nod^ retten lönnte unb befi^en, 

S)urd^ eine treue ^anb gelingt eS mir, 

Sl^r mein peränbert $erj gu offenbaren, 

Unb biefer Srief, ben g^r mir überbrad^t, 1820 

aSerfid^ert mir, bafe fie oerjeil^t, fid^ mir 

3um greife fd^enlen mitt, wenn id^ fie rette. 

PorKmer* 

3^r tl^atet aber nid^ts gu i^rer SRettung! 
5j^r Iie|t gefd^el^n, ba^ fie verurteilt würbe, 



82 3Karia ©tuart. 

®aBt @urc ©tintmc fcIBft ju il^rcm lob ! 1825 

ein SBunbcr mu§ gefc^c^n — 5Dcr SGßa^rl^cit Sid^t 

SKu§ mid^, bcn Steffen i^reä §üterS, rühren, 

3m 3Sati!an gu diom mufe i^r bcr §immel 

S)cn unt)erl^offten Slettcr gubereitcn, 

©onft fanb fie md^t einmal ben 2öeg gu ©ud^ ! 1830 

feicefler. 

Sld^, ©ir, c§ l^at mir Dualen gnug gefoftet ! 

Um felbe 3ßit «Jö^b fie von 2^aIbotä ©d^Io^ 

5lad^ gotJ^eringl^ap weggeführt, ber ftrengen 

(Seroal^rfam (Sureö D^eimS anoertraut. 

©e^emmt warb jeber SEBeg ju i^r, ic^ mu^te 1836 

gortfal^ren vox ber Sßelt, fie gu üerfolgen. 

3)od^ benlet nid^t, bafe id^ fie leibenb ^ätte 

Sum 3:obe ge^en laffen ! 9iein, i^ ^offte 

Unb l^offe nod^, ba§ Su^erfte ju ^inbem, 

Siä fid^ ein SKittel jeigt, fie ju Befreien. 1840 

Portimer. 

3)a8 ift gefunben — Sefter, ßuer ebleä 

3Sertraun üerbient ©rmiberung. ^(S) roiff fie 

befreien, barum bin id^ ^ier, bie Slnftalt 

3ft fd^on getroffen, ®uer mäd^t'ger Seiftanb 

aSerfi^ert m^ ben glüdflid^en (grfolg. 1845 

leicefler. 

aOäaSfagta^r? 3^r erf^redft mid^. 2Bie? S^rrootttet— 



(SJewaltfam auft^un roiH id^ i^ren Äerfer, 
3^ l^ab' ©efä^rten, atteä ift bereit — 

feicefler. 

^^r ^abt aRitroiffer unb SSertraut? ! Sße^ mir! 



3iMiter Xiifiius. 8. Suftiitt 8S 

3n welches äSosirid raftt ^^ im4 hinein ! 1850 

Unb biefe vijfen oiui^ um mei n @ei^etmmd ? 

IHtttiaec. 

©orgt nu^t. 3)er $Ian loarb o§ne Sud^ entworfen, 
D^n' @u<!^ vor' er ooOftredt, beftünbe f te 
9lid^t brauf , @ u d^ i§re Stettung )u verbaitf en. 

fetcefler. 

@o Immt 3^r mi(^ für gang gemig verfti^em, 1855 

2)a^ in bem Sunb mein %ame nici^t genannt ift ? 

PlorUmer. 

SSerla^ @U(^ brauf ! Sßie? @o bebentlii^, ®raf, 

93ei einer 9otfc§aft^ bie @uc§ ^ilf e bringt ! 

gl^r wollt bie ©tuart retten unb bejt^en, 

3l^r finbet ^eunbe, plö^Iic^, unerwartet, 1860 

3Som §immel fallen 6u(| bie näd^ftcn 3JlitteI — 

®ocl^ jeigt 3l^r mel^r SBertegen^eit alö greube ? 

^eicefler. 

@S ift nid^tö mit (Sewalt. 2)a8 SBageftüd 
3ft ju gefäl^rlid^. 

Porttmer* 

Slud^ baä ©äumen iji'S! 

feirefler. 

3(^ fag' &\id), 9litter, eä ift nid^t gu wagen. 1866 

Portimer (wtter). 

9lein, nid^t für (S\x(i^, ber fie befi^en will! 
9Bir wollen fie bIo| retten unb finb nid^t fo 
»ebenllid^ — 

fetcefler. 

junger SKann, 3l^r feib ju rafd^ 
3n fo gefäl^rlid^ bomenoptter @ad^e. 



84 SRaf ia Stuart. 

PotKmer. 

3^r — fc^r bebad^t in fold^em gaff bct g^rc. 1870 

feicefler. 

3cl^ fel^* bic 5Re|e, bic uns ringS umgeben. 

Plottimer. 
3(i& füllte 3Rut, fte äffe ju burd^rci|en. 

feicffler. 

2:offfü^nl^eit, Slafcrei ift biefer ?!Rut. 

Portimer. 

aiid^t lapferfeit ift biefe Älugl^eit, 2orb. 

feice|ler. 

@ud^ lüftet'3 roo^, n)ie Sabington i;u enben? 1875 

Portimer. 

®uci^ nid^t, bcä 5RorfpIf§ @ro|mut nad^jual^men. 

StictfUx. 

SRorfoII l^at feine S3raut nid^t l^eimgefül^rt. 

Portimer. 

@x f)at ben)iefen^ ba| ev'3 n)ürbig mar. 

feicf|ler. 

SBenn ro ir Derberben, reiben mir fie nad^. 

Portimert 

SBenn mir uns fd^onen, mirb fie nid^t gerettett 1880 

leiceflfr. 

gl^r überlegt nid^t, l^ört nid^t, merbet affeS 
5Jlit heftig blinbem Ungeftüm jerftören, 
28ft§ auf fo guten SBeg geleitet mar. 



S»eitet «ufaufl. Ö. Stuftritt. 66 

PlotUnift. 

^ol^I auf bctt ptctt ®C9, bcn 31^ r gcbal^nt ? 

aBBaö ^abt gi^r bcnn gct^an, um ftc gu retten? 1885 

— Unb wie? SBenn id^ nun Sube gnug geroefcn, 

©ic ju ermorben, toic bie Äönigin 

gjlir anbefal^I, wie fte ju biefer ©tunbc 

aSon mir erwartet — 3lennt mir bod^ bic SCnftalt, 

.S)ic S^r gemad^t, il^r Seben ju erl^altcn, 1890 

^eitefler (ertiount). 
®ab ©ud^ bie fiönigin biefen »lutbcfel^I? 

©ie irrte fid^ in mir, mie ftd^ SWaria 

gnttfltx. 

Unb S^r f^ahi jugef agt ? §abt S^r ? 

Piottimet. 
3)amit fie anbre i&änbe.nid^t erlaufe, 
Sot id^ bie meinen an. 1895 

leicefler. 
^f^x tl^atet m^l 
®ie8 lann uns SRaum ©erfd^affen. <Sie t)erlä|t ftd^ 
SCuf Suren blutigen 3)ienft, baä 2:obeäurteiI 
SSIeibt unDottftredEt, unb wir gewinnen 3^it — 

Porttmer (ungebulbiö). 

gicin, mir ©erHeren Seit! 

feireflfr* 

@ie jäl^It auf @ud^, 
©0 minber wirb fte Slnftanb nehmen, fid^ 1900 

®en ©d^ein ber ®nabe vox ber 5BeIt ju geben. 



Xae anflejü^ bcr Gegnerin ju fe^, 

Unb biefer &^ntt mul i^r bie ^ibibe KnbetL 

»urleiö^ fyd rci^t. XaS Urteil lami iri^ me^ 1905 

Sod^en verbfn, loeioi fte fte gefe^. 

— 3a, a^ ©crfuc^' CS, allcö biet' i(| auf — 

Unbioaderreid^tS^babun^? SBenn^eft^ 

3n mir getaufc^t ^e§t, vemt 3RcaAa fortfahrt, 

3u leben — ift nic^t otteö, wie gupor ? 1910 

^ei toirb {ie niemafö I Xuc^ baS 3lilbefie, 

3Ba$ {ommeit tarnt, ift ewiges @efangm§. 

3Jlit einer turnen X^at mü|t 3^^ ^o^ enben, 

SBarum roofft 3^^ «i^t filci^ ^«wit beginnen? 

3n euren §anben ift bie SKad^t, gl^r bringt 1915 

ein §eer jufammen, wenn 3^r nur ben Stbcl 

auf @uren fielen ©d^löffem roaffnen roofft! 

ÜRaria l^at nod^ viel verborgne ^eunbe; 

®er §ou)arb unb ber ^erc^ eble §äufer, 

Db i^re ipäupter gleich geftürüt, ftnb nöc^ 1920 

9ln Reiben reid^, fte l^arren nur barauf, 

SDa| ein gewaltiger Sorb baä Seifpiel gebe! 

ffieg mit Serfteffung I §anbelt öff entlid^ ! 

ajerteibigt al8 ein Slitter bie ©eliebte, 

Äämpft einen ebeln Äampf um fie I 3l^r feib 1926 

$err ber 5Pcrfon ber Äönigin t)on Snglanb, 

©obalb 3^r mUU Sodt fte auf Sure ©d^Iöffer, 

Sie ift ffiud^ oft ba^in gefolgt. 35ort jeigt il^r 

SenaRannl Sprecht ate ©ebieterl i&altctfie 

^Jierwa^rt, bid fte bie Stuart frei gegeben! 1930 

leirefler* 
3ci^ ftaune, id^ entfc^e mic^ — SBo^in 
»Jci^t Sud^ bcr ©d^TOinbel? — Äcnnt 3^r bicfen »oben? 



3roeitcr Slufaug. 9. «uftritt. 87 

3Bi|t gl^r, tt)ic»d fte^t an bicfcm $of, ibie eng 

5Dicä grauenreic^ bic ©eifter ^at gcBunben ? 

©ud^t nad^ bem ipelbengeift, ber e^malä rool^l 1935 

3n bicfem Sanb pd^ regte — Unterworfen 

Sft atteg unterm Sd^Iüffel eines SBeibeS, 

Unb jebeö SDluteS gebem abgefpannt. 

golgt meiner Seitung. SBagt nid^tä unbebad^tfam. 

— 3^ ^^öre fommen, ge^t. 1940 

PorKmer« 

3Waria ^offt! 
Äel^r' id^ mit leerem SCroft ju i^r jurüdf ? 

feicefler, 

©ringt il^r bie ©d^roüre meiner ero'gen Siebe ! 

•• Portimer. 

»ringt il|r bie felbft ! 3um SEBerljeug i^rer SWettung 
S5ot id^ mid^ an, nid^t (^nc^ jum SiebeSboten! 

(®r fie^t a5.) 



fUnnUt Jlttftritt. 

2Ber ging ha von ©ud^ weg ? 3d^ l^ßrte fpred^en. 1945 

(f f iCf flft (r»(^ ö«f ii&rc Siebe fernen unb erfc^rodten umtoenbenb). 

Sö war ©ir 9Kortimer. 

«lifabetli. 

SBaS ift @ud^, Sorb ? 
©0 gang betreten ? 



88 iRatia Stuart. 

f etcefkc (W w). 

— Überbeinen änblid! 

3(^ l^abe \>xi) fo reigenb nie gefe^n, 

Oeblenbet fte§' «^ ba »on beinct ©(^on^eit. 

— a* ! ^^^ 

Clifabrtl|. 

ffiarumfeufjtS^r? 

lekeflet* 

§ab' ic^ feinen ®tunb 
3u f eufjen ? 2)a ic^ beinen Sleij betrad^te, 
erneut ftc^ mir ber namenlof e ©d^merj 
a)eä bro^enben SSerlufteS. 

«lifabetli. 

aSaS verliert Sl^r ? 

leicefler. 

©ein $erg, bcin licbenSroürbig ©elbft ©erlier' id^. 

»alb wirft bu in ben jugenblid^en airmen I9ö6 

®eS feurigen ©ental^ls bid^ glüdlic^ fül|Ien, 

Unb ungeteilt wirb er bein ^erj befiien. 

@r ift von !öntglid^em ä3lut^ bad bin 

3d^ nid^t; bod^ SCro^ fei atter SBelt geboten, 

Db einer lebt auf bicfem ©rbenrunb, 1®^ 

S)er ntel^r änbetung für bid^ fül^lt, alä id^. . 

®er 2)uc t)on Slnjou l^at bic^ nie gefel^n, 

3?ur beinen Slul^m unb ©d^imnter fann er lieben, 

3c^ liebe b i d^. SBBärft bu bie ärmfte §irtin, 

34 ölS ber gröfete gürft ber SBelt geboren, 1966 

3u beinern ©tanb roürb* id^ ^erunterfteigen, 

2Rein S)iabem ju beinen gü^en legen, 

«Itfabetl). 

SSellag' ntid^, ©uble^, fd^ilt mid^ nid^t! — gd^ barf \a 



3n>eiter tCufgug. 9. Stuftritt. 89 

Wim ^et} ntd^t fragen. Sc^ ! baS ^ättt anberd 

©eroä^a, Unb roic 6eneib' id^ anbrc SOäcibcr, 1970 

2)ic baä ct^ö^cn bürfen, roaö fic Heben. 

©0 glüdlid^ bin ic^ nid^t, ba| ic^ bem 3Ranne, 

3)et mir t)or aßen teuer ift, bic kröne 

3luffe|en fann! — a)er Stuart roarb'ä ©ergonnt^ 

S)te ißanb nac^ i^rer Steigung ju oerfd^enlen ; 1975 

2)ie l^at ftd^ jeglid^eä erlaubt, f ie ^at 

3>en vollen AeU^ ber ^euben audgetrunten. 

|eue|ler* 

3e^t trinft fte aud^ ben bittem Äeld^ beö SeibenS. 

(Slifabttl), 

©ic l^at ber 3Renfc^en Urteil nid^ts gcad^tet. 

Seid^t n)urb* eS i§r ju leben, nimmer lub fie 1980 

S)aä 3o^ M Äwf/ *>cw^ i^ '"i^ unterwarf. 

§ätt' id^ bod^ aud^ 3lnfprüd^e mad^en lönnen, 

a)eS gebenä mid^, ber @rbe Suft ju freun, 

2)od^ jog id^ ftrenge ÄönigSpflid^ten oor. 

Unb bod^ gewann fie aller 3Känner (Sunft, 1985 

aSBeil fie ftc^ nur befliß, ein SBeib ju fein, 

Unb um fie bu^tt bie Sugenb unb baS Sllter. 

©0 fmb bie 3Ränner. Süftlinge fmb äffe ! 

3)em geid^tfmn eilen fie, ber ^reube gu 

Unb fd^ä^en nid^tä, maS fie oerel^ren müfjen. 1990 

aSerjüngte fid^ nid^t biefer 2:aIbot felbft, 

Sllä er auf il^ren Sleij ju reben fam ! 

leicefler. 

aSergieb eä il^m. @r mar il^r SEBäd^ter einft; 
2)ie Sift'ge ^at mit ©d^mei^eln il^n betl^ört. 

«lifabetli. 

Unb ift»8 benn TOirltid^ roa^r, bafe fie fo fd^ön ift? 1995 



90 äRaria Stuart. 

©0 oft mn^V x^ bie Saroe rül^men J^ören, 
SBol^l mö^V x^ roiffcn, was ju glauben ift. 
©emälbe fd^mcici^eln, ©d^ilberungen lügen, 
3t\xx meinen eignen äugen xoüxV id^ traun. 

— SBaä fd^aut 3l^r mi(| fo f eltfam an ? 2000 

feicefler. 

3^ fteate 
S)icl^ in ®eban!en neben bie 3Karia. 

— 2)ie greube roünfd^t' id^ mir, id^ berg' eS nid^t, 
SIBenn eä ganj in gel^eim gefd^el^en lönnte, 

3)er ©tuart gegenüber bid^ gu f el^n ! 

S)ann foHteft bu erft beineä ganjen ©iegä 2005 

©enie^en ! SDie Sefd^ämung gönnt* id^ i^r, 

3)a^ jie mit eignen Slugen — benn ber 9ieib 

§at fd^arfe Slugen — tiberjeugt fid^ fäl^e, 

aSie fe^r fie aud^ an Slbel ber ©eftalt 

3Son bir befiegt wirb, ber fie fo unenblid^ 2010 

3n jeber anbem roürb'gen 2^ugenb weidet. 

«lifabetli. 

©ie ift bie jüngere an ^al^ren, 

feicefler, 

Sünger! 
üKan fiel^t'ä i^r nid^t an. greilid^ i^re Seiben! 
©ie mag roo^l oor ber Qtxt gealtert ^aben. 
3a, unb mag i^re Äränfung bittrer mad^te, 2015 

S)a§ märe, bic^ alg Sraut ju fe^n! ©ie l^at 
S)e§ Sebenä fc^öne Hoffnung l^inter fid^, 
3)id^ fäl^e fie bem ®lüdE entgegenfd^reiten ! 
Unb alg bie Sraut be§ ÄönigSfo^nS von eJranfreid^, 
5E)a fte fid^ ftet§ fo oiel geroufet, fo ftolj 2020 

(Set^an mit ber franjöfifd^en SBermäl^Iung, 
SRod^ je^t auf granlreid^S mäd^t'ge §ilfe pod^t! 



3n)citcr Slufaug. 9. 3tuftritt. 91 

Cf Itfabetl) (no(^läfflg ]&itttt)erfenb). 

5Dlan peinigt mxdS) ja, jic ju fe^n. 

^eicefler mtim- 

©ic forbcrt'8 
Sllä eine ©unft, gewähr ^ cä i§r alä ©träfe! 
a)u fannft fie auf baä Slutgcrüfte fül^ren, 2026 

©3 roirb jie minbcr peinigen, alä fid^ 
3Son beinen 9leijen auögelöfd^t ju fel^n. 
3)aburd^ ermorbeft bu fie, wie fie iid) 
©rmorben wollte — SEBenn fie beine Sd^önl^eit 
(grBHcft, burd^ ß^rbarfeit beroac^t, in (Slorie 2030 

©cftettt burd^ einen unbefleäten iugenbruf, 
3)cn fie, Icid^tfinnig bu^Ienb, von fid^ roarf, 
@rl^oben burc^ ber ^rone ©lanj^unb je^t 
S)urcl^ garte Sräutlid^Ieit gefd^müdt — bann fyit 
3)ie ©tunbe ber 3Semid^tung i^r gefd^Iagen. 2035 

3a — xomn id^ je^t bie 2lugen auf bid^ werfe — 
3lie warft bu, nie gu einem ©ieg ber ©d^önl^eit 
©erüfteter, als eben je^t — 5Wid^ felbft 
§aft bu umftral^It wie eine Sid^terfd^einung, 
Slfö bu oorl^in in§ 3immer trateft — SBie? 2040 

SBenn bu gleid^ je^t, je^t, wie bu bift, l^inträteft 
fßov ^te, bu finbeft leine fd^önre ©tunbe — 

«lifabetli. 

3c|t — 5Rein— 5Rein — 3e|t nid^t, Sefter — 5Rein, baS 

mu^ id^ 
6rft roo^I Bebenlen — mid^ mit SSurteigi^ — 

f eiceper (lebhaft einfaacnb). 

Surleigl^ ! 
S)er benft allein auf beinen ©taat§t)orteiI ; 2045 

Slud^ beine SßJeiblic^Ieit l^at il^re Siedete, 
2)er jarte ^unlt gel^ort ©or bein ©erid^t, 



92 SRarta Stuart. 

5lu^t vor be$ Biaai^mam^ — \a, aud^ Staatstitnfl imO ed, 

£a^ bu fte fie^ft^ bie öffentlid^e Steiiiuitg 

Xurc^ eine X^at ber @ro^mut bir geminneft! 2050 

^agft bu nac^^er bic^ ber oer^a^en ^^etnbtii^ 

auf welche Söeife bir'S gefällt, entlabcn. 

3ti^i tool^Ianftänbig war' mxx% bie Senoonbie 

3m 9RangeI unb in ©c^ad^ ju fc§n. 3Ran fagt, 

Dal fte nic^t löniglic^ umgeben fei, 2055 

33om)erfenb roär' mir il^reä 3Kangefö Slnblid. 

^eiceflfr. 

tRid^t il^rer Sd^weUe braud^ft bu bid^ gu na§n. 

§ör* meinen dtat 3)er 3wfött ^at e8 eben 

9iad^ Süunfd^ gefügt, ^tut ift baS grofec Sagen, 

an got^ering^a^ fü^rt ber 2Beg vorbei, 2060 

3)ort fann bie Stuart fid^ im 5ßarl ergel^n, 

S)u lommft ganj wie von ol^ngefä^r bal^in, 

Gä barf nid^tä alä »orl^er Bebad^t erfd^einen, 

Unb totm eä bir gumiber, rebeft bu 

Sic ga^f nid^t an — 2065 

(tlxfaht% 

aSegel^* id^ eine 2:^orl^eit, 
©0 ift eä ®ure, Sefter, nid^t bie meine. 
3d^ tüxü (Sud^ ^eute feinen SBunfd^ »erfagen, 
Slöeil id^ t)on meinen Untert^anen aütn 
ffiud^ l^cut am roe^eften get^an. o^n jÄrtiid^ anfe^enb.) 
©ei'ä eine ®ritte nur von kixi). 3)aburd^ 2070 

ffliebt Steigung fid^ ja funb, ba| fte bewilligt 
9lu9 freier ©unft, roaä fie aud^ nid^t gebittigt. 

(ß«tcefter ftürjt au i^ren Ruften, ber »orl^ana fMt.) 



5ritter Sluftug« 



©egcnb in einem 5ßarl. SSotn mitSäumen 
befe^t, leinten eine weite Sluäfic^t. 

«rfler Huflritt. 

9tar{a tritt in fd^neOnn Sauf hinter Saunten fftvnov, ^anna Kennet« 
folgt (angfam. 

|lennebt|. 

S^r eilet ja, al§ wenn S^t ^lügel l^ättet, 
@o !ann id^ @ud^ nid^t folgen^ n)artet bod^ ! 

Paria. 

Safe mid^ ber neuen ^reil^eit geniefeen, 2075 

Safe mid^ ein Äinb fein, fei eö mit, 

Unb auf bem grünen ieppid^ ber SBiefen 

prüfen ben leidsten, gepgelten ©d^ritt. 

35in id^ bem finftern ©efängniS entfliegen, 

$ält fte mid^ nid^t mel^r, bie traurige ©ruft? 2080 

Safe mid^ in trollen, in burftigen S^gen 

2rinfen bie freie, bie l^immtifd^e Suft, 

3lennebt|. 

D meine teure Sab^! @uer Äerler 

3ft nur um ein Hein SBenigeä erweitert. 

3^r fel^t nur nid^t bie SKauer, bie nn^ einfd^Iiefet, 2085 

2Beil fte ber «äume bid^t ©efträud^ t)erftedt. 

(93) 



94 Slfttift Stuart 



D 2)anl, 3>anf biefoi freitnblii^ gnmen Säumen, 

3)ie meinet Iterferi Stauern mir oerftetfen ! 

^^ miO mic^ frei unb ^(äd (ic^ träumen, 

3Barum oud meinem f ü|en SBa^n mi<!^ meden ? 

Umfängt mid^ nic^t ber meite i^immetefc^oft? 

a)ic Slicf c, frei unb f effettoö, 

Srge^en ftd^ in ungemeinen Släumen. 

Sort, mo bie grauen !Rebel6erge tagen, 

gängt mcineö 9lcic^c§ ®rcnge an, 2095 

Unb biefe Sotten, bie nad^ aRittag jagen, 

©ie fuc^en Jranfreid^ä fernen Cgcan. 

eilenbc ®otten, ©egler berSüftel 

SBer mit tuxi roanberte, mit euc^ Wiffte! 

©rüfeet mir freunblic^ mein Sugw^i^I^"^- 2100 

3^^ bin gefangen, id^ bin in Sanben, 

Stc^, ic^ l^ab* leinen anbemöefanbtcn! 

^ei in 2üften ift eure Sal^n, 

^f)x feib nid^t biefer Jtonigin untertl^an. 

Bmnebi|. 

Äd^, teure Sab^ ! gl^r feib au^cr (£ud^, 2105 

^ie langentbe^rte ^ei^eit mad^t @uc^ fd^n)ärmen. 

Paria* 

3)ort legt ein gifd^er ben Stadien an, 

©iefeS elenbe SBerfgeug lönnte mid^ retten, 

Sräd^te mid^ fd^nell j^u befreunbeten ©täbten. 

©pärlid^ nä()rt e§ ben bürftigen 5Kann. 2110 

SJelaben rooßt* id^ i^n reid^ mit 6d^ä^en, 

Sinen 3ug fottt* er tl^un, rote er leinen getl^an, 

S)aS ®Iüdf fottt» er finben in feinen Stehen, 

Släl&m' er mid^ ein in ben rettenben Äal^n. 



3)tittcr Slufjug. 1. Auftritt. 95 

|trttnebt|. 

3Son ferne bort bie ©pä^crtritte folgen? 
ein finfter grauf ameS SSerbot fd^eud^t jebeS 
3Kitleibige ©efd^öpf an^ unferm SDSege. 



5Rein, gute §anna, ©laub* mir, nid^t umfonft 

3ft meines Äerlerä 2:i^or geöffnet roorben. 2120 

S)ie fleine (Sunft ift mir beä großem ®lüdfä 

SBerlünberin. 3^ i^^ nic^t. ©8 ift 

S)er Siebe tl^ät'ge §anb, ber id^ fie banle. 

Sorb Sefterö mäd^t'gen Slrm erfenn* id^ brin. 

äHmäl^Kd^ roill man mein ®efängni§ weiten, 2125 

S)urd^ ÄleinereS jum ©röfeern mid^ gewönnen, 

93iä id^ bag 2lntK| beffen enblid^ fd^aue, 

S)er mir bic SBanbe ßft auf immerbar. 

äd^, id^ !ann biefen SBiberfprud^ nid^t reimen! 

9tod^ geftem lünbigt man ben 2^ob dud^ an, 2130 

Unb l^eute mirb @ud^ plö^lid^ folc^e ^rei^eit. 

Sfud^ benen, l^ört* id^ fagen, mirb bie Äette 

©elüft, auf bie bie ero'ge ^reil^eit wartet. 



§örft bu baä §iftl^orn ? §örft bu'ä Hingen, 

SKäd^tigen 9lufeS, burd^ ^elb unb §ain ? 2135 

Äd^, auf baä mutige 3lo^ mid^ ju fd^roingen, 

Sfn ben fröl^Iid^en 3ug ^^^ ä« tei^n ! 

9tod^ mel^r ! D, bie befannte ©timme, 

©d^merjKd^ fü^er (Srinnerung t)ott. 

Dft vtTnai)m fie mein Di)X mit ^reuben 2140 

2luf beä §od^tanb§ bergi^ten Reiben, 

SBenn bie tobenbe gagb erfd^olt. 



96 Ttatia @tuatt. 

Iweifor Httflrttt 

faulet* itU 9oti$etu 

fßüultt 

9lun ! QaV ic^'d enblic^ rec^t gemad^t, SRiylabi) ? 
Serbien' id^ einmal @uem ^ant ? 

Paria. 

aSie, SWttet? 
Seib ^f)x% ber biefe ®unft mir auägeroirft ? 2145 

S^rfeib'ä? 

Ilaultt. 

®arum fott i(^'ä nic^t fein ? Sd^ mar 
am ^of, id^ überbrad^te (guer ©d^rciben — 

Paria. 

3^r übergabt eä ? SBirllid^, tratet S^r'S ? 

Unb biefe ^rei^eit, bie id^ je^t genieße, 

3ft eine JJrud^t beä Sriefä — 2150 

faulet (mit »ebeutung). 

Unb nid^t bie einjage ! 
3Jlad^t @ud^ auf eine größere nod^ gefaxt. 

Paria. 

2luf eine größere, ©ir ? SBaä meint 3^^ "oamit ? 

Ilaulet, 
2i^r hörtet bod^ bie §örner — 

Paria (|ura<lfa^renb, mit Kl^nung). 

^l^r erfd^redt mid^! 
iraulei 

I)ic Königin jagt in bicfer ©egenb. 



2)ritter Slufsug. 2, Sluftritt. 97 

Paria« 



jßaultt 

3n tDentg 9(ugen6Ii(ten fielet {te t)or @u(^. 2155 

l^ennebt) 

(auf Storia aueUenb, toelc^e littert unb j^inauflnten bro^t). 

9Bie tDtrb Sud^^ teure Sab^ ! 2ll^r per6la^t. 

Ilaulei 

Slun 1 Sft'd nun nid^t ted^t ? äBar'd nid^t @ure Sitte ? 

@ie xoxv'o @ud^ frül^er gemöl^rt, als ^^r gebadet. 

3i^r wart fonft immer fo geft^roinber S^nge, 

3e^t bringet gure SBSorte an, je^t ift 2160 

3)er älugenblidf, }u reben ! 



D, n)arum f)at man mtd^ nid^t t)or6ereitet! 

^d^t bin id^ nid^t barauf gefaxt, je^t nid^t. 

9Bad id^ mir ald bie ^öd^fte @unft erbeten, 

3)ünlt mir je^t fd^redtli^, fürd^terlid^ — Äomm, §anna,2165 

gü^r' mid^ inä ^auä, ba^ id^ mid^ faffe, mid^ 

grl^ole — 

llaulei 
SIeibt. ^^x mü^t jte l^ier erwarten. 
SBol^I, rool^l mag'S ßud^ beängftigen, id^ glaub 'ä, 
95or ©urern SHd^ter ju erfd^einen. 



m URatia Stuart. 

Pritter auftritt 

•raf Cftrewikun^ pi ben Sorlgcn. 

Paria. 

@d ift nid^t barum ! ®ott, mir ift ganj anberd 2170 

3u aHut — ad^, cbicr @^ren)äbur9 ! 3^r fommt, 

SSom §immel mir ein ßngcl jugcfcnbet ! 

— Sd^ lann fte nid^t f e^n ! Slcttct, rettet mid^ 

SSon bem t)er^afeten än6Iid — 

jlommt 2u @ud^, Königin ! $a^t @uren 3Rut 2175 

3ufammen. 2)a8 ift bie entfd^eibungäDoHe Stunbc. 

Paria. 

3d^ f)ait barauf ge^arret — jahrelang 

3Jlid^ barauf bereitet^ aUed l^ab' id^ mir 

GJcfagt unb inä ©ebäd^tniä eingefc^rieben, 

SBie id^ fie rühren roottte unb bewegen ! 2180 

SBergejfen plö^Iid^, auSgelöfd^t ift aUeS, 

9lid^tS lebt in mir in biefem 3lugenblidf, 

3llS meiner Seiben brennenbeS ©efü^I. 

3n blutigen §a^ geroenbet roiber fie 

Sft mir baä ^erj, eä fliegen aHe guten 2186 

®ebanlen, unb bie ©d^Iangen^aare fd^üttelnb, 

Umftel^en mid^ bie finftem ^öUengeifter. 

$l)rem0burt|. 

©ebietet gutem roilb empörten Slut, 

SSejmingt bed ^erjeng Sitterleit ! @g bringt 

Jli^t gute tJrud^t, roenn ^a^ bem §afe begegnet. 2190 

©ie fel^r aud^ ßuer Snnreä miberftrebe, 

©el^ord^t ber ^di unb bem ©cfc^ ber ©tunbe! 

Sie ift bie SDläd^tige — bemütigt ©ud^ ! 



SSot ü^r ! 34 ^>i^ ^ mmmcrm c^r. 

©preist ehrerbietig, mit @ela{f en^eit ! 2195 

9tuft i^re ®ro|iimt an, trotzt nic^, \ti^ nid^t 
9(uf ®uer Siecht, je^ i{it nid^t bie @tunbe. 

Paria. 
9(d^, mein SSerberben ^ab' id^ mir erfleht, 
Unb mir }um ^(ud^e mirb mein e^Ie^n erhört ! 
Süe l^atten wir und fe^en foQen, niemals ! 2200 

Saroud !ann nimmer, nimmer @uted lommen ! 
e^ mögen geu'r unb SBaffer ftd^ in Siebe 
Segegnen unb baS Samm ben 3;iger Kiffen — 
^6) bin }u fd^roer Derle^t — jte l^at ju fc^mer 
»eleibigt — 3lie ift jmifd^en unä aSerfö^nung ! 2206 

$l)rem0burt|« 

©e^t jie nur erft t)on 3lngeftd^t ! 

3d^ fa^ e8 ja, mie fie'pon ©urem Srief 

©rfd^üttert war, i^r 2tuge fd^roamm in 2:^ränen. 

5Rein, fie ift nic^t gefü^aoä, ^egt 3^r felbft 

5Rur beffereä Vertrauen — ®arum eben 2210 

Sin id^ t)orau3geeiIt, bamit td^ @ud^ 

3n Raffung fe^en unb ermal^nen möd^te. 

Ptaria (feine ^anb ergrdfenb). 

äd^, Xalbot! gi^r wart ftetS mein greunb — bafe id^ 

3n @urer milben §aft geblieben märe ! 

®S marb mir l^art begegnet, Sl^remSbur^ ! 2216 

$l)reni0burt|* 

SSergefet je^t atteä. darauf benit affein, 
333ie S^r fie unterwürfig wollt empfangen. 



100 Tlatia @tuavt. 



3ft äSurleigl^ anäf mit tl^r^ mein 6öfer @ngel? 

5Ricmanb begleitet jie alä ®raf von Sefter. 

Paria, 

2orb Sefter! 2220 

Sljtemsbutt). 

gütd^tet nid^tä von il§m. Jlid^t er 
2Bitt Suren Untergang — ©ein SBJerf ift eS, 
2)ag &nd) bie Jtönigin bie ß^fammenhinft 
»ewiaigt. 

Plaria* 

9((1^ ! Sd^ n)u^t' ed n)o^I ! 

$l)teni0bun|. 

aSaäfagtS^r? 
Ilaulei 
3!)ie Jlönigin !ommt ! 

(SQeS toeic^t auf bie @eite ; nur SRaria bleibt, auf bie Aennebi; gelel^nt.) 



liierter J^uftritt. 

i^it Ooriaett. eHfahttf^. Araf Seiceflfr. •efolse. 
(Hifabetlj du Seiceper). 

aSie l^ei^t ber £anbft^ ? 2225 

leicefler. 

tJotl^eringl^a^fd^Iofe. 

Slifabetl) dn e^rendburt^). 

@(i^i(ft unfer ^agbgefolg t)oraud nad^ £onbon. 



attttet «ufaug. 4. «uftnti. 101 

3)aS aSoII brängt allju^eftig in ben ©trafen, 
SBäir fud^cn ©(^u^ in biefem ftittcn ^axt 

(Xalbot entfernt hau Oefolge. ©ie fixiert mtt ben Äugen bie SWario, inbent 
fte ju Seicefter toeiter ftjri<^t.) 

3Rein guteä aSoII liebt miä) ju fc^t. Unmäßig, 

Slbgöttifd^ ftnb bic S^x^^n feiner greube, 2230 

©0 tf)tt man einen ®ott, nid^t einen SKenfd^en. 

Paria 

(ioeld^e biefe 3eU fif er ^al6 o^nntft^tig auf bie 9immt gelel^nt \oat, tviftbi ftd^ 

jeft, unb i^r 9luge begegnet bent gefpannten Sita ber (Slifabet^. 6ie fd^u« 

bert }ufammen unb toirf t fic^ toieber an ber älmme I8ruft). 

D ©Ott, auä biefen 3w9^« fprid^t lein §erj ! 
(Klirabeil). 

SEBer ift bie Sabp ? (Ctn oOgemeineS 6(^toeigeiu) 

feicepet» 
— ®u bift JU got^ering^a^, ftönigin. 
(KUrabttli 

(fkeQt fi<^ fiberrafd^t unb crftaunt, einen finftem 9li(f auf Seiceflem rid^tenb). 

aSBer ^at mir baä get^an ? Sorb Sefter ! 2235 

leicejler^ 

Sä ift gefd^el^en, Äönigin — Unb nun 
3)er §immel beinen ©d^ritt ^iel^er gelenft, 
©0 lafe bie ©rofemut unb baä SWitleib ftegen. 

%\ftmihuxtf. 

Safe bid^ erbitten, löniglid^e gtau, 

3)ein 3lug' auf bie Unglüilid^e ju rid^ten, 2240 

3)ie l^ier ©ergebt Dor beinem 3lnbli4. 

(9Raria rafft fic^ )ufammen unb toUI auf bie eUfabetl^ ^uge^en, fte^t ober 
auf ftatbtm Sßege fc^aubemb füQ ; i^re Oebftrben brfiden ben i^eftigften 
Aampf au8.) 



102 Sftaria Stuart. 

«Itfalittli. 

SBBcr war cä benn, bcr eine 2:ief9e6eugte 
5Kir angelüttbigt ? gine ©tolge finb' id^, 
SSom Unglücf teineStoegg gefd^meibtgt. 

PartQ. 

©ei'§! 
3(i^ tDtH mid^ aud^ noc^ biefem unterwerfen. 2245 

g^al^r l^in, o^nmäd^t'ger ©tolg ber ^blen- ©eclel 
3d^ roiH t)ergef[en, wer id^ bin, üntf rt/is 
3d^ litt ; id^ roiH t)or il^r mid^ meberroerf cn, ". . 
2)ie mic^ in biefe ©d^mad^ ^eruitterftiefe. 

(Sie wenbet f^ gegen bie Königin.) 

2)er §immel ^at für ßud^ entfd^ieben, ©d^roeftcr ! 2250 

®e!rönt t>om ©ieg ift (£uer glüdfUd^ ^aupt, 
2)ie ® ot t^eit bet* id^ an, bie (inä) er^ö^te! 

(SiefantDor i^r nieber.) 

2)od^ feib au^ ^i)x nun ebelmütig, ©d^roefter ! 

Safet mid^ nid^t fd^mad^DoH liegen ! ®ure §anb 

©tredt aus, reid^t mir bie föniglid^e Siedete, 2255 

9Rid^ ju erl^eben t)on bem tiefen %aü ! 

Älifabetlj (amütftretenb). 

3^r feib an Surem $ßla^, Sabp 3Raria ! 

Unb banfenb preif id^ meines ©otteS ®nabe, 

2)er nid^t gemoBt, ba^ id^ ju (Suren güfeen 

©0 liegen foHte, mie "^l^x )e|t ju meinen. 2260 

Plaria (mit ftetgenbem SCffeft). 

2)enlt an ben SBed^fel aUeä 3Jlenfd^fid^en ! 
gS leben ©ötter, bie ben §od^mut rotten ! 
aSere^ret, fürd^tet fie, bie fd^redflid^en, 
®ie mid^ ju ßuren güfeen nieberftürjen — 



2)rittcr Slufjug. 4. auftritt. 103 

Um btcfcr frcmbcn 3cu8cn roiffcn e^rt 2265 

3n mir ©ud^ fclbft! cntroeil^et, fd^änbet nid^t 

5Daä 93Iut bcr 2:ubor, ba« in meinen äbem, 

SßJie in ben ®uren, fliegt — D ®ott im §immel I 

©te^t nid^t ba, fd^roff unb unjugänölid^, roie 

3)ie ^elfenflippe, bie ber ©tranbenbe 2270 

SSergeblid^ ringenb gu erfaffen ftrebt. 

9Kein 3lIIe§ i)'dng,t, mein 2Atn, mein ©efd^idf 

3ln metner SBorte, meiner 2:^ränen Äraft ; 

Soft mir baS ^erg, bafe id^ ba§ 6ure rül^re! 

SBcnn 3^^^ mid^.anfd^aut mit bcm ©ifeöblidf, 2275 

©d^Iie^t fid^ baä §erj mir fd^aubernb ju, ber ©trom 

35er 2:i^ränen ftodft, unb lalteS ©raufen fejfelt 

2)ie ^lel^enämorte mir im 33ufen an. 

(Klifabetl) mt unb ftrcna). 

2Baä i)ait ^^x mir ju fagen, fiabp ©tuart? 

3^r ^abt mic^ fpred^en motten, gd^ oergeffe 2280 

2)ie Königin, bie fd^mer beleibigte, 

®ie fromme ^Pflid^t ber ©d^mefter ju erfüllen, 

Unb meines 3tnbli4§ 2^roft gemä^r' id^ ®ud^* 

®em 3:rieb ber ©rogmut folg' id^, fe^e mid^ 

®ered^tem a:abel au§, bafe id^ fo roeit 2285 

iperunterfteige — benn ^\x mifet, 

2)afe 3i^r mid^ ^abt ermorben laffen motten. 

Paria. 

aSBomit fott id^ ben 3lnfang mad^en, mie 

3)ie SBorte flüglid^ ftetten, bafe fie @ud^ 

2)ag §erj ergreifen, aber nid^t oerle^en! 2290 

D ©Ott, gieb meiner 3lebe Äraft unb nimm 

3^t jeben ©tadlet, ber oermunben fönnte! 

Kann id^ bod^ für mid^ felBft nid^t fpred^en, o^ne gud^ 

©d^mer ju oerllagen, unb baö miß ic^ nid^t. 



ic=- n- rt 










SL3 






st Uli ' - ■!— tW 



^ 'C3 •:: :?rnrci-:* r::er ins: ^'^jrr 












dunu. 



attttct ^ufauö. 4. Slufttltt. 106 

(KUrabetI). 
Mtxn guter ©tem bctDal^rtc tnil^ baöor^ 
Die Siatter an ben :©u)en mir ju legen. 
Sfliä)t bie ®efcf)icfe, @uer fcf|n)Qrje« ©erj »330 

Älagt an, bie n)ilbe @l)rfud^t @ure^ §aufe«. 
5Kiti^t« geinblid^e« n^ar gtt)ifd)en un^ gefcfieH 
Da lüttbigte mir guer 6^m, ber [tölje, 
©errfti^tt)üf ge ^riefter, ber bie freche §anb 
^aä) allen fronen [tredt, bie ge^be an, 2336 

Sctl^örte (Snä), mein 3Bappen angune^men, 
®u(i^ meine ÄönigStitel jujueignen, 
Sluf %o\> unb Seben in ben Äampf mit mir 
3u gel^n — SBen rief er gegen mid^ nid^t auf ? 
a)er ^ßriefter ßungen unb ber SSöIfer ©d^mcrt, 2340 

2)eS frommen SBa^nfinnä fürd^terlid^e SBaffen; 
§ier felbft, im griebenäft^e meines SReid^ä, 
35HeS er mir ber gmpörung, ^^lammen an — 
3)od^ ©Ott ift mit mir, unb ber ftoli^e $ßriefter 
aSe^ält baä gelb nid^t — ^Reinem Raupte roax 2346 

a)er ©treid^ gebrol^et, unb baä @ure fällt! 

Paria. 
3c^ fte^' in ©otteä §anb. 3^r merbet gud^ 
©0 blutig eurer SRad^t nid^t überleben — 

dlirabetti. 
aSer foll mid^ ^inbern ? ©uer D^eim gab 
2)a§ Seifpiel atten Äönigen ber SBelt, 2360 

2Bie man mit feinen geinben ^rieben mad^t. 
a)ie ©anit Sart^elemi fei meine ©d^ule! 
aSaä ift mir 33Iut§oern)anbtfd^aft, SSöIferred^t? 
2)ie ftird^e trennet atter 5ßflid^ten Sanb, 
5Den 3:reubrud^ l^eiligt fte, ben ÄönigSmorb ; 2366 

3d^ übe nur, maS @ure 5ßriefter leieren. 



104 Slatia Stuart. 

— 3^r f)abt an mir ge^anbclt, wie nid^t rcd^t ift, 2295 
®cnn id^ bin eine fiönigin, wie ^f)x, 

Unb 3^r f)abi alä ©efangne mic^ gehalten. 

gd^ fam ju ©ud^ alä eine Sittenbe, 

Unb 3^r, be§ ©aftred^tä ^eilige ©efe^e, 

2)er 3Sölfer ^eilig 3le(^t in mir »er^ö^nenb, 2300 

©d^Iofet mid^ in Äerf ermauern ein ; bie g^reunbe, 

3)ie 2)iener werben graufam mir entriffen, 

Unmürb'gem SWangel roerb' id^ preisgegeben, 

9Ran fteHt mid^ t)or ein fd^impflid^eä ©erid^t — 

9lid^t§ me^r bat)on ! @in croigeä SBergejfen "2305 

Sebedfe, maä id^ ©raufameä erlitt. 

— ©e^t! 3i^ Witt ött^^ «i^^ ©d^idung nennen, 
3^r feib nid^t fd^ulbig, id^ bin aud^ nid^t fd^ulbig; 
©in böfer ®eift ftieg auS bem Slbgrunb auf, 

a)en §afe in unfern ipergen ju entjünben, ^10 

35er unfre jarte 3iugenb fd^on entjmeit. 

®r xond)^ mit unä, unb böfe SKenfd^en fadsten 

3)er unglüÄfergen %lamxm 3ltem ju, 

3QBa^nfinn*ge ßiferer bewaffneten 

3Kit ©d^wert unb S)oIc^ bie unberufne ipanb — 2315 

2)aä ift ba§ glud^gefd^itf ber Äönige, 

5Da^ fie, entaroeit, bie Sffielt in §a^ jerreifeen 

Unb jeber gwietrad^t ^rien entfeffeln. 

— 3^|t ift fein frember 3Runb mel^r jjroifd^en un3, 

(nähert f«^ i^r sutraulic^ unb mit Wmei<^elnbem %t>n) 

SBir ftel^en einanber felbft nun gegenüber. 2320 

3e^t, ©d^roefter, rebet ! flennt mir meine ©d^ulb, 

3d^ mill ßud^ t)öttige§ ©enügen leiften. 

2lci^/ bafe S^r bamalä mir ®e^ör gefd^enft, 

2lfe id^ fo bringenb ®uer Sluge fu^te! 

6§ wäre nie fo weit gefommen, nid^t 

3ln biefem traurigen Drt gefd^äl^e je^t 

®ie unglüdtfeKg traurige Begegnung. 



atittct ^ufjuö. 4. Auftritt» 105 

(KUrabetl). 

iOJcm guter ©tcm bctDal^rtc tntl^ baöor^ 

Die Sftatter an ben :©u)en mir ju legen, 

— 5»iti^t bie ®efcf)icfe, euer fdinjarje« ©erj «330 

Älagt an, bie n)ilbe @l)rfud^t gure« §aufe^. 

5Wid^tö geinblid)e« toax gtt)tfd)en un« gefclje^n, 

Da lünbigte mir guer O^m, ber [tolge, 

§errfcl)n)üf ge ^efter, ber bie freche §anb 

^a6) allen Sronen ftredt, bie ge^be an, 2835 

Set^örte (Sud^, mein Sßappcn an§uncl^men, 

ßud^ meine Äönigätitel jujueignen, 

Sluf %oh unb 2tbtn in ben Äampf mit mir 

3u ge^n — SBen rief er gegen mid^ nid^t auf? 

3)er ^ßriefter ßungen unb ber SSöIfer ©d^roert, 2340 

2)e§ frommen SBa^nfinnä fürd^terlid^c SBaffen ; 

§ier felbft, im gWebcnäft^e meines 3?eid^8, 

SlieS er mir ber ©mporung, g^Iammen an — 

3)od^ ©Ott ift mit mir, unb ber ftol^^e $ßriefter 

aSe^ält baS gelb nid^t — gjleinem Raupte mar 2346 

a)er ©treid^ gcbrol^et, unb baä @ure fällt! 

Paria. 

3(^ fteV in ©otteä ^anb. g^r werbet ®ud^ 
©0 blutig @uret Sßad^t nid^t überleben — 

düfabeil). 

®er foff mid^ l^inbem ? ®uer D^eim gab 

3)aä 33eifpiel aßen Äönigen ber 3Belt, 2350 

SBie man mit feinen geinben ^rieben mad^t. 

2)ie ©anft 33art^elemi fei meine ©d^ule! 

aSaS ift mir 33Iut§t)crn)anbtfd^aft, aSößerrec^t? 

2)ie ftird^e trennet aUer 5ßflid^tcn 33anb, 

5Den 3^reubrud^ l^eiligt pe, ben ÄönigSmorb ; 2356 

Sd^ äbe nur, maS @ure ^rieftet leieren. 



106 SRarta Btuatt 

Baqlt, toeh^ed $f anb %cvDäfyctc mix für (Su^, 

SBenn u^ grof^mfitig Sure Stftibe lofte ? 

Wit meld^em Sc^Io^ tttwaf^x' \^ (Sure 3:rette, 

©0« nic^t Sanft ^ßeterö e^Iüffcl öffnen lann? 2360 

(äewaÜ nur ift bie einj'ge @t(^erl^ett, 

Itetn Sünbnig ift mit bem ©^üd^t ber Sd^Iangen. 

9larta* 

D, bad ift @uer traurig finfterer ^[rgwo^n ! 

^I^r l^abt mi(^ ftets als eine ^einbin nur 

Unb gfremblingin bctrad^tet. §ättct 3^r 2365 

3u Surer ®rbin mxä) erflärt, roie mir 

®ebü^rt, fo l^ätten 35anfbarlett unb Siebe 

(Su(^ eine treue ^eunbin unb aSermanbte 

3n mir erhalten. 

«Kfabetli. 

©raupen, fiab^ Btmtt, 
3ft @ure ^reunbfd^aft^ @uer ^aui bad ^apfttum, 2370 

2)er SKönd^ ift @uer SBruber — (iud), jur ©rbin 
ort lären I 3)er t)erräterifcl^e -gaUftriÄ ! 
5Da| 3^^ ^^i meinem fieben nod^ mein 35oIf 
SJerfüI)rtet, eine liftige Slrmiba, 

®ie eble ^ugenb meine« Äönigreid^ä 2375 

3n Surem Sul^Ieme|e fd^Iau perftritftet — 
^a^ aUefi ftd^ ber mn aufge^enben @onne 
Suwenbete, unb id^ — 

Paria, 

SRegiert in ^rieben ! 
^ebroebcm Slnfprud^ auf bieS SleidSi entfag* ic^. 
Slc^, meine« ®eifte« ©d^mingen jinb gelähmt, 2380 

Wd^t ®röftc lodtt mid^ mel^r — 3^r ^abt*8 erreid^t, 
Z^ bi« ttur no(^ ber ©dbatten ber ?IRaria. 
®ebro((cn ifl in langer Aerlerfd^mad^ 



©rittet SCufsug. 4. Sluftrttt. 107 

3)er eblc aJlut — 3^r f)ahi bas Su^crftc an mir 

©ct^an, ^abt mid^ jerftört in meiner Slüte ! 2386 

— geftt mad^t ein (Snbe, ©d^roefter ! ©pred^t eä auä, 
S)aä 2Bort, um beffentmillen ^l^r gcfommen, 

2)cnn nimmer miß id^ glauben, bafe g^r famt. 

Um @uer Dpfer graufam ju Derl^ö^nen. 

©pred^t biefeä 2Bort au8 ! ©agt mir: ,,S^r fcib frei, 2390 

„ajlaria ! SKcine SRad^t ^abt g^r gefüllt, 

„3e^t lernet meinen ®belmut cerel^ren/' 

©agt'ä, unb id^ roiH mein 2eben, meine g^rei^eit 

Slfe ein ©efd^cn! au§ ®urer §anb empfangen. 

— ein SBort mad^t affcö ungefd^c^n. 3^ warte 2395 
3)arauf. D ! lafet mid^'ä nid^t ju lang erharren! 

SSBe^ ®ud^, menn 3^r mit biefem SBort nid^t enbet ! 

®enn ro^nn ^l^r je|t nid^t fegenbringenb, l^errlid^, 

SSBie eine ©ott^cit, Don mir fd^eibet — ©d^wefter! 

5Rid^t um bieä ganje retd^e Silanb, nid^t ^^^ 

Um atte Sänber, bie baä SRcer umfafet, 

3Röd)V id^ Dor ®ud^ fo fte^n, wie 3^r vox mir! 

(Slirabeil). 

Sctcnnt S^t enblid^ @ud^ für übermunbcn? 

Sft'S aus mit ®urcn Slänlen ? gft lein aKörber 

3Rc^r untermegeö ? SBitt fein Abenteurer 2405 

gür (Sud^ bie traur'ge Slitterfd^aft me^r magen ? 

— 3jö, eä ift aus, Sabp aJlaria. ^^x uerfü^rt 
5Wir feinen mel^r. S)ie 5!BeIt f)at anbre ©orgen. 
6S lüftet feinen, 6uer — vierter 5Jlann 

3u werben, benn ^\)x tötet ßure freier, 2410 

aSieeurcSRänncr! 

Paria (auffo^renb). 

©d^mefter, ©d^mcfter! 
D ©Ott! ©Ott! ®icb mir aWäfeigung! 



108 Äaria Stuart. 

3)aS alfo fmb bie Strisungen, Sorb 2cftcr, 

2)ie ungeftraft Irin HRann crblicft, baneben 

Ärin anbrcS 9Brib ftd^ roagcn batf ju ftcBcn! 2415 

?Jürn)al^r ! 3) er dl\xf)m xoax roo^Ifril gu erlangen; 

6S foftet nid^tö, bie allgemeine ©d^önl^rit 

Su frin, afö bie gemeine fdn für alle! 

Paria. 

2)ad ift }u Diel ! 

(Klifabttl) mtm la^tnh). 

3e^t ^eigt g^r guer roaf)te^ 
®efid^t, bis je^t n)ar*g nur bie Saroe. 2420 

Paria (»on Som glö^enb, bo(^ mit einer ebeln SBörbe). 

3cl^ f^ait mcnfd^Iid^, jugenblid^ gefel^It, 

S)ie SWad^t t)erfü^rte mid^, id^ f)ah' eö nid^t 

SSer^eimlid^t unb ©erborgen, falfd^en ©d^ein 

Qah' id^ ©erfd^mä^t mit föniglid^em fjreimut. 

S)aä Srgfte rorife bie SBelt t)on mir^ unb id& 2425 

Kann fagen, id^ bin bejfer als mein 3luf. 

2Be^ Sud^, wenn fie Don (Suren 2:i§aten einft 

3)en Sl^renmantel jtel^t, momit ^l)x gleifeenb 

35ie roilbe ®Iut t)erftol^Iner Säfte bedft. 

SRid^t g^rbarfeit j^abt S^r t)on ®urcr 5iJlutter 2430 

©eerbt ; man meife, um roeld^er 3:ugenb roiffen 

ainna von Soulen baS Sd^afott beftiegen, 

Sljremsbuni (tritt itoifd^en &eibe Adniginnen). 

©Ott beS ^immelS ! 3Rug es bal^in lommen ! 

3ft baö bie 9Kä^igung, bie Unterwerfung, 

Sab) 3Raria? 2435 



S)ritter Slufaug. 4. auftritt. 109 

Paria* 

SWäfeigung ! gci^ i^abc 
Erträgen, roaä ein aWcnfc^ ertragen lann. 
gal^r |in, lamm^ergige ®elajfen|eit! 
3um §immel fliege, leibenbe (Sebulb ! 
©preng' enblid^ beine Sanbe, tritt ]^ert)or 
2CuS beiner §ö^Ie, Iangt)erl^altner ©rott ! 2440 

Unb bu, ber bem gereijten S3aftli§! 
35en 3RoxihM gab, leg' auf bie Swnge mir 
2)en gift'gen $fcil — 

Sl|renisburt|. 

D, fte ift au|er fid^ I 
SBerjei^ ber Jlafenben, ber fd^roer ©ereijten ! 

((glifabet^, oor 3orn ft)roci^U>ä, fd^ieBt toütcnbe ölidc ouf SRaricn.) 
^etCe|ler (tn ber l^efti^flen Unruhe, Mt bie dlifabet^ l^intDefisuftt^ren). 

ipöre 
S)ie SBütenbe nid^t an! ^inroeg, l^inroeg 2445 

SBon bief em unglüdf el'gen Drt ! 



3)er 2:i^ron t)on ©nglanb ift burd^ einen Saftarb 

(gntroeil^t, ber dritten ebell^ergig 3SoII 

2)urd^ eine Iift*ge ©aullerin betrogen. 

— ^Regierte dtz^i, fo läget 3^r t)or mir 2450 

3m ©taube je^t, benn id^ bin @uer Äönig. 

(Clifabet^ gc^t f(^nea ab, bie Sovbft folgen i^v in ber ff^\iw ^eftttrsung.) 



100 maxia ©tuart. 

Paria* 

3ft Surleigl^ aud^ mit il^r, mein böfcr ©ngel? 

3liemanb begleitet fte afö ©raf Don Sefter. 



Sorb Sefter ! 2220 

Sl|renisburt|. 

gürd^tet nid^ts von i^m. 9iid^t er 
2Bia euren Untergang — ©ein SBerl ift eS, 
®afe ßud^ bie Äönigin bie 3ufammenlunft 
»ewiffigt. 



%\fxmshnxti. 

SBaSfagtS^r? 
j^aulet 

S)ie Äönigin lommt ! 

(«ae« tocid^t auf bie ©citc ; nur SRorta bleibt, auf bie Äenneb^ ßelel^nt.) 



Vierter auftritt. 

iOic Oorigcm mHabttlf, Oraf fttictütt. Oefolgc. 
(Htfabrtll (ju »elcefter). 

2Bie l^eifet ber Sanbft| ? 2226 

#eice|ler. 

fjotl^eringl^apfd^lofe. 

Slifabetli ()u s^xmihunt). 
©d^idft unfer Söfli^Ö^foIg Dorauö m^ Sonbon- 



dritter Slufjug. 4. «uftriti. 101 

2)aS a[JoI! brängt attjul^eftig in bcn ©trafen, 
SBir fud^en @ci^u| in bicfem ftitten 5ßarl. 

(iCottot entfernt bo8 Oefolge. ©ie fixiert mit ben »ußen bie SRorio, tabetn 
fle SU Seiccfter »eiter ft)ri(l^t.) 

9Rein gutes SoI! liebt mid^ ju fel^r» Unmäßig, 

aibgöttifd^ fxnb bie S^xd)zn feiner g^^eube, 2230 

©0 el^rt man einen ®ott, nid^t einen SWenfd^en. 

Paria 

(toeld^e biefe 3eit üUx f^alb oJ^nmäc^tig auf bie 9immi oelel^nt toar, ergebt fi^ 

)e|t, unb i^r %u^t begegnet bem gefpannten Slid ber dli^abttf}. 6ie fc^au« 

bert gufammen unb toirft fid^ toieber an ber Stmme 9ru{l). 

D ©Ott, aus biefen SH^^ fp^^^t lein ^er^ ! 
eurabetli. 

SBer ift bie Sob^ ? (ein aUgemeine« Sd^toeigeit) 

— S)u bift gu gotl^eringl^ap, Äßnigin. 
(Slifabrtli 

(fiellt m fiberrafd^t unb erfUmnt, einen finfiem S9lid auf fieiceflem rid^tenb). 

aBer f)at mir baS getl^an ? Sorb Sefter ! 2235 

^eiteper. 

®d iji gefd^el^en, Äönigin — Unb nun 
35er §immel beinen ©d^ritt l^iel^er gelenft, 
®o la^ bie ©ro^mut unb bas ^itleib ftegen. 

$l|tenisbun|. 

Safe bid^ erbitten, föniglid^e grau, 

2)ein Slug' auf bie Unglüdflid^e ju rid^ten, 2240 

S)ie l^ier oergel^t cor beinem 2lnblidf. 

(Vlaria rafft fic^ )ufammen unb toiO auf bie (SUfabetl^ liugel^en, fielet aber 
auf l^albetn 9Bege f(^aubemb ftiU ; i^re Oebftrben brüden ben l^eftigften 
Aampf CLUi.) 



102 SRatia Stuart. 

(KUrobetli. 

fficr war cS bcnn, bcr eine 2:iefge6eugte 
ajlir angelünbigt ? ©ne ©tolge finb' ic^, 
93om Unglüd feinedtpegS gefc^meibigt. 

Patio. 

©ei'ä! 
3cl^ ro'xU mx^ auc^ noc^ biefem unterwerfen. 2245 

%af)x l^in, ofjnmäd^t'ger ©tolg ber ^blen- ©edel 
3ci^ roitt tJergeffen, roer id^ bin, untf tb.dä 
^^ litt ; id^ voxU x>ox xf)x mid^ meberroerf cn, ^ . 
2)ie mic^ in biefe ©d^mad^ l^erurtterftie^. 

(6ic wcnbet f\df gegen bi« ÄÖnigin.) 

©er §immel l^at für @ud^ entfd^ieben, ©d^roefter ! 2250 

©elrönt rom ©ieg ift ®uer glüdElid^ ^aupt, 
3)ie ©ott^eit bet* id^ an, bie @ud^ erl^ö^te! 

(6ie fftttt üor i^r nieber.) 

®od^ feib aud^ gl^r nun ebelmütig, ©d^roefter! 

Sa^t mid^ nid^t fd^mad^tjott liegen ! 6ure §anb 

©tredft auä, reid^t mir bie löniglid^e SRed^te, 2255 

5Kid^ gu erl^eben t)on bem tiefen %aü ! 

Slifabetll (juiüdtretenb). 

gi^r feib an ßurem 5pia^, Sabp SDlaria ! 

Unb banlenb preif* id^ meines ©otteö ßJnabe, 

S)er nid^t geroottt, bafe id^ ju ©uren fjüfeen 

©0 liegen foHte, roie ^l)x )e|t ju meinen. 2260 

Ploria (mit fleigenbem Äffeft). 

35enlt an bcn SBed^fel atteä SWenfd^Ii^en ! 
®S leben ®ötter, bie ben §od^mut rä^en ! 
Serefiret, für^tet fie, bie fd^redli^en, 
2)ie mid^ ju Suren ^üfeen nieberftürjen — 



a)nttcr aiufaug. 4. SCuftrttt. 103 



Um btcfcr frcmben S^tx^^n tüillen e^rt 

3n mir (^ud^ felbft! enttocil^et, fd^änbet nid^t 

5DaS Slut bcr 2:ubor, baS in meinen abern, 

2Bie in ben Suren, fliegt — D (Sott im $immel ! 

©tel^t nid^t ba, fd^roff unb unjugänglic^, mic 

3)ie g^elfenflippe, bie ber ©tranbenbe 2270 

3Sergeblid^ ringenb ju erfaffen ftrebt. 

9Kein 2file§ l^ängt, mein Seben, mein ©efd^idf 

2ln meiner SBorte, meiner 3:^rdnen Äraf t ; 

Soft mir baä ^erj, ba^ id^ baä (Sure rü^re! 

SBenn 3^r mid^.anfd^aut mit bem ©fcSblidf, 2275 

©d^Iie^t fid^ baä ^erj mir fd^aubemb ju, ber ©trom 

35er 2:i^ränen ftodft, unb falteS ©raufen feffelt 

2)ie tJIe^enämorte mir im Sufen an. 

Ölifabetl|(Jaltunbftrcng). 

aSBaS l^abt gl^r mir ju fagen, Sabp Stuart? 

S^t ^abt mx6) fpred^en wollen. 3^ cergeffe 2280 

2)ie Königin, bie fd^roer beleibigte, 

S)ie fromme $flid^t ber ©d^roefter ^u erfütten, 

Unb meines 2lnblidfä 2:roft gewähr' id^ @ud^. 

3)em Srieb ber ©rogmut folg* i^, fe|e mid^ 

©ered^tem 2:abel aix^, bafe ic^ fo roeit 2285 

§erunterfteige — benn ^f)x roifet, 

®afe 3i^r mid^ l^abt ermorben lafjen motten. 



SBomit fott id^ ben 3lnfang mad^en, mie 

2)ie aSJorte flüglid^ fteUen, bafe fte @uc^ 

3!)aä §erj ergreifen, aber nid^t oerle^en! 2290 

D ©Ott, gieb meiner 5Rebe Äraft unb nimm 

3^r jeben ©tadlet, ber oerrounben fönnte! 

Kann id^ bod^ für mid^ felbft nid^t fpred^en, oline gud§ 

©d^roer ju oerflagen, unb baä witt id^ nid^t. 



104 a»otia ©tuart. 

— 3^r ^abt an mir gc^anbelt, wie nic^t rcd^t ift, 22Ö5 
3)cnn id^ bin eine Königin, roie ^f)x, 

Unb ^ifx f)abi afö ©efangne mic|i gehalten. 

^(3^ tarn ju ©ud^ als eine Sittenbe, 

Unb ^f)x, beS ©aftred^tä ^eilige ©efe^e, 

35er 3SöIIer ^eilig SRe^t in mir oerl^öl^nenb, 2300 

©d^Iofet mid^ in fierlermauern ein ; bie greunbe, 

3)ie 3!)iener werben graufam mir entriffen, 

Unn)ürb*gem SWangel roerb* id^ preisgegeben, 

Tlan ftettt mid^ t)or ein fd^impflid^eS ®erid^t — * 

9iid^tä mc^r bat)on ! ®in eroigeS SSergeff en '2306 

Sebedfe, was id^ ©raufameS erlitt. 

— ©el^t! 3^ w^itt alles eine ©^idfung nennen, 
3i^r feib nid^t f^ulbig, id^ bin aud^ nid^t fd^ulbig; 
ßin böfer ©eift ftieg auS bem Slbgrunb auf, 

S)en ipafe in unfern §erjen gu entjünben, 2310 

2)er unfre jarte ^wg^nb fd^on entgroeit. 

@r roud^S mit unS, unb böfe SKenfd^en fadsten 

S)er unglüd^fePgen glamme 2ltem ju, 

SBal^nfinn'ge ©ferer bewaffneten 

5Kit ©d^wert unb 2)oId^ bie unberufne §anb — 2316 

3)aS ift baS glud^gef^idf ber Äönige, 

3)afe fte, entjweit, bie SBelt in §a^ gerreiften 

Unb jeber ^wietrad^t ^iirien entfeffeln. 

— 3^|t ift lein frember 9Jlunb mel^r gwifd^en m%, 

(nähert fl<^ i^r jutroulic^ unb mit fd^meic^clnbem %on) 

2Bir fte^en einanber felbft nun gegenüber. 2320 

Se^t, ©d^wefter, rebet! 9lenntmir meine ©d^ulb, 

gd^ Witt @ud^ tJöffigeS ©enügen leiften. 

2ld^/ baft 3{|r bamalS mir ©el^ör gefd^enft, 

2KS id^ fo bringenb @uer Stuge fu^te! 

6s wäre nie fo weit gelommen, nid^t 

2ln biefem traur'gen Drt gefd^öl^e je^t 

3)ie unglüdffeltg traurige Begegnung. 



SBtitter aufsug. 4. Auftritt» 106 

«Ufabetlj. 

äWcin guter ®tcm bctt)af|rtc xmS) baöot^ 

Die Sftattcr an bcn Sufen mir ju legen, 

— 5Ri(l^t bie ©efc^icfe, guer fd)iüarje« ^crj Ä830 

Älagt an, bie wilbe @I)rfud|t ßnre« §anfe^* 

5ni(l^t^ geinblidie^ war jtüifdien un« gefdielin, 

J)a lüttbigte mir euer DI)m, ber ftolje, 

§errfct|iüüf ge ^riefter, ber bie fred^e §anb 

3lad) aUtn fronen fti-ecft, bie gel)be an, 2335 

SSetl^örte ßud^, mein Sßappen anjunc^men, 

©ud^ meine Äönigätitel gujueignen, 

2luf %oh unb Seben in ben Äampf mit mir 

3u gel^n — 2Ben rief er gegen mid^ nid^t auf ? 

3)er 5ßricfter gungen unb ber SBöKer ©d^mcrt, 2340 

S)eS frommen SBal^nfmnä fürd^terlid^e SBaffen; 

§ier felbft, im ^ebenSple meines SReid^S, 

Slieä er mir ber ©mpörung, flammen an — 

®od^ ©Ott tft mit mir, unb ber ftoIj;e ^riefter 

Sel^alt baä gelb nid^t — 3Jleinem Raupte mar 2346 

Scr ©treid^ gebrol^et, unb baS 6ure fättt! 



3d^ fteV in ©otteS §anb. 3^r werbet ©ud^ 
©0 blutig ©urer SWad^t nic^t überl^eben — 

eiirabetli. 

2Ber fott mid^ l^inbem ? ßuer D^eim gab 

35aä Seifpiel allen Äönigen ber SBclt, 2360 

SBie man mit feinen geinben gerieben mad^t. 

S)ie ©anft Sart^clemi fei meine ©^ule! 

SEBaä ift mir »lutätJermanbtfd^aft, SSöIferrcd^t? 

SDie Äird^e trennet affer ^flid^tcn Sanb, 

SDen S^reubrud^ i^eiligt fie, ben Äöntg§morb ; 2356 

3d^ übe nur, maS ©ure ^priefter lehren. 



106 SRaria Stuart 

Ba^i, n>e((^e$ $fanb getpä^rte mir fut (Sa^, 

SBenn tc^ grolmütig (Eure SBimbe löfte ? 

9Rit weld^em @cl^(o^ vtxroaf^x' x^ (Sure Xreue, 

3)aS nid^t @anlt $etet3 @(^lüffel öffnen lann ? 23G0 

&enali nur ift bie eing'fle ©ic^erl^ett, 

Itein 93ünbnid ift mit bem ©ejüc^t ber Schlangen» 

0^ bad ift @uer traurig finfterer älrgmol^n ! 

^f)x f)ait mxi) ftets afe eine geinbin nur 

Unb gremblingin betrad^tet. QäiUt S^r 2365 

3tt Surer (Srbin mid^ erllört, wie mir 

©ebü^rt, fo l)'dttm ®anfbarlett unb Siebe 

®ud^ eine treue greunbin unb SBem>anbte 

3n mir erhalten« 

35rau6en, Sabp Btnatt, 
3ft Sure greunbfd^aft, ©uer §auä baä ^ßapfttum, 2370 

a)er 3Wön^ ift Suer Sruber — @ud^, gur ©rbin 
örllären ! 3)er oerräterifd^e -gaUftridf ! 
3)afe ^f)x bei meinem Seben noc^ mein SSoIf 
SSerfü^rtet, eine liftige 2lrmiba, 

®ie eble ^ugenb meines Äönigreid^ä 2375 

3n ®urem Sul^Ieme^e fd^lau oerftridftet — 
^a^ aSeS [x6) ber neu aufgel^enben @onne 
guroenbete, unb id^ — 

Paria* 

SRegiert in ^rieben ! 
Sebroebem SKnfprud^ auf bieS Sleid^ entfag* id^. 
2ld^, meine« ©eifteä ©(^roingen fmb gelähmt, 2380 

5Rid^t ®röfte lodft mid^ me^r — ^f)x ^abt'S erreicht, 
3^^ bin nur nod^ ber ©d^atten ber SJlaria. 
®ebrod^en ift in langer Äerlerfd^mad^ 



i&rittcr Slufjug. 4. Sluftritt. 107 

a)cr eblc SBlut — 3^r i)abi baS Slufeerfte an mir 

©ct^an, ^bt mid^ jerftört in meiner 33lüte ! 2385 

— Se^t mac^t ein (gnbe, ©c^roeftcr ! Sprecht eS auS, 
a)aS aöort, um bejfentroitten ^^r gefommen, 

S)enn nimmer mü i^ glauben, bafe gl^r !amt. 

Um 6uer Dpfer graufam ju Der^öl^nen. 

©pre^t biefeä aSort aus ! ©agt mir: „^^x feib frei, 2390 

„5Karia! 3Keine 3Kaci^t ^abt g^r gefüllt, 

//3^l^ lernet meinen ©belmut uere^ren/' 

©agt'S, unb id^ will mein Seben, meine g^reil^eit 

Site ein ©efd^enl au§ ßurer §anb empfangen. 

— ein SBort mad^t atteS ungefd^e^n. ^^ roarte 2395 
35arauf. D ! lafet mid^'ä nid^t ju lang er^rren! 

SBe§ @ud^, roenn ^l^r mit biefem SBort nid^t enbet! 

®enn roenn ^f)x je^t nid^t fegenbringenb, l^errlid^, 

SBie eine ©ottl^eit, t)on mir fd^eibet — ©d^mefter ! 

5Rid^t um bieS gange reid^e Sitanb, nid^t ^^^^ 

Um atte Sänber, bie ba§ 3}leer umfaßt, 

SWöd^t' id^ cor @ud^ fo ftel^n, mie ^^r t)or mir! 

(SUfabetli. 

S5e!ennt S^r enblid^ (^n^ für überrounben? 

Sft'S auä mit guren Slänlen ? 3ft lein gjlörber 

SKc^r unterroegeS ? SBitt fein Abenteurer 2405 

%ixx ßud^ bie traur'ge SRitterfd^aft mel^r roagen ? 

— 3o, eö ift au§, Sabp 5Karia. ^^x t)erfül^rt 
üRir leinen mel^r. 2)ie SBelt l^at anbre ©orgen. 
©ä lüftet feinen, @uer — vierter "Sftann 

Su werben, benn ^\)X tötet ßure freier, 2410 

SBie ®ure SWänner ! 

Paria (auffa^renb). 

©d^mefter, ©d^mefter! 
D ©Ott! ©Ott! ©ieb mir 5!Käfeigung! 



108 SÄario Stuart. 

(dtfubftll (Mt fle lange mit einem »lüf flolger Seroi^tung an). 

2)a§ alfo ftnb bie Slcijungen, Sorb Scfter, 

®ic ungcftraft lein Mann ctblicft, bancbcn 

Rem anbrcö SBcib ^td^ wagen barf gu fteffen! 2415 

^üxxoaljx ! 2) er SRu^m war rool^IfeU ju erlangen ; 

®§ loftet nid^ts, bie allgemeine ©d^önl^eit 

Su fein, alö bie gemeine fein für alle! 



SDad ift }u Diel ! 

Sltfabet^ mtmui^ttih), 

Se^t neigt 3^r ßuer wal^reS 
©eftc^t, bi§ ie|t roar'ä nur bie Sarce. 2420 

Platta (öon 8ont glü^enb, bo(^ mit einer ebeln SBürbe). 

3(^ l^abe menfd^Iici^, jugenblid^ flcfcl^It, 

3)ie SWad^t Derfü^rte mid^, id^ l^ab' eS nid^t 

33er^eimlid^t unb ©erborgen, falfd^en ©d^ein 

^aV \i) t)erfd^mä^t mit löniglid^em tJteimut. 

2)aS älrgfte weife bie SBäelt t)on mir, unb id& 2425 

Äann fagen, id^ bin beffer als mein Stuf. 

SBel^ @ud^, roenn fxe von Suren %f)atm einft 

3)en ß^renmantel jiel^t, womit 3^^ gleifeenb 

2)ie roilbe ®Iut ©erftol^Iner Süfte bedft. 

5Rid^t ®^rbarfeit l^abt g^r von Surer SRutter 2430 

©eerbt ; man roeife, um roeld^er 3^ugenb willen 

2lnna Don S3ouIen baS ©d^afott beftiegen, 

Sl|remsbun| (tritt stoifd^en betbe Königinnen). 

D ©Ott beS ^immefö ! 9Kufe eS bal^in lommen ! 

3ft ba§ bie SWäfeigung, bie Unterwerfung, 

Sabp 3Raria? 2435 



S)rittcr ^ufaug. 4. auftritt. 109 

gRäfeigung ! 3c^ ^a6c 
Erträgen, roaS ein aWcnfd^ ertragen lann. 
ga^r|in, lamm^erjigc ®elajfen|eit! 
3um §immel fliege, leibenbe (Sebulb ! 
©preng' enblid^ beine Sanbe, tritt l^ert)or 
3lu§ beiner §ö^Ie, Iangt)erl^altner ®rott! 2440 

Unb bu, ber bem gereijten S3afxli§I 
S)en SDlorbbUc! gab, leg' auf bie S^W ^^^ 
2)en gift'gcn $fcil — 

Sl|renisbun|. 

D, fte ift au|er fid^ ! 
SBerjei^ ber SRafenben, ber fd^roer ©ereijten ! 

(Otlijabttf), vot 3orn fprod^Io«, fd^ie^t toütcnbc ölide ouf SWarien.) 
^etteflet (tn ber J^tfti^Hen Unrul^e, Mt bie dlifobet^ j^intoegsufft^ren). 

§öre 
3)ie SBütenbe nid^t an! §inn)eg, l^inroeg 2445 

aSon biefem unglüdf ePgen Drt ! 



35er 2^l^ron t)on ©nglanb ift burd^ einen S3aftarb 

ßntroei^t, ber ©ritten ebell^erjig 3SolI 

2)urd^ eine Iift*ge ©aufterin betrogen. 

— ^Regierte 3led^t, fo läget 3^^^ ^^r mir 2450 

3m ©taube j|e|t, benn id^ bin @uer Äönig. 

(Clifobet^ flc^t ft^neO ab, bie Sorbft folgen i^r in ^er ff^m ^eftttrsung.) 



110 atavia ©tuatt. 

pttfter Huflritt. 

D, tpaS f)ahi gl^t geti^an ! @te gel^t in SSut ! 
3e^t ift eg auS^ unb aSe iQoffnung fd^ioinbet. 

Plaria (nod^ 8««» «uter fU^). 

Sic gcl^t in 2But ! ©ic trägt bcn 2:ob im iperjcn ! 

i'Sbtt ÄenncbV um ben ^aii foacnb.) 

D, roic mir mo^l ift, ^anna ! ©nblid^, cnblid^, 2455 

^adj -^al^rcn bcr ©rniebrigung, bcr 8eibcn, 
ßin Slugenblidf ber 9tad)e, be6 Jriuntpl)«! 
2Bic SergcSlaftcn fättt'g von meinem §erjen, 
35aS ajleffer ftiefe x^ in ber geinbin Sruft.. 

1ßennebi|, 

Unglücflid^e ! 3)er SBa^nftnn reifet ®\xi) f)xn, 2460 

3^r l^abt bie Untjerfö^nlid^e »errounbet. 
©ic fül^rt ben 33Ii^, fxe ift bie Äönigin, 
93or i^rem Sul^Ien l^abt ^^r fie Dcrl^ö^nt! 

Paria* 

SSor Sefters 2lugen f^ah^ x^ fie erniebrigt! 

ßr fa^ es, er bezeugte meinen ©icg ! 2465 

2Bie id^ fte nicberfci^Iug von il^rcr §öl^e, 

Sr ftanb babei, mi^ ftärlte feine 5Rä^e! 



S)nttei; aufaug. 6. SufttUt. 111 

Sediller Huftrtti 

Wtortimtt |u ben OoHgcn* 

|tennebi|. 
D ©ir I aSBeI(^ ein grfolg — 
Plortimer. 

2i(i^ l^ötte aSes. 

(®ie6t ber S(mme ein3eic6en, fk^ auf il^ren Sofien ju begeben, unb tritt naiver. 
@ein gan^e« SBefen brudt eine heftige, leibenfc^aftlid^e Stimmung au8.) 

S)u ^aft gefiegt! 3)u ttatft fte in ben ©taub! 

S)u warft bie Äönigin, f ie ber SSerbred^er. 2470 

^i) bin entjücft t)on beinern 5!Kut, id^ bete 

©id^ an, wie eine ®6ttin gro^ unb ^errlid^ 

©rfd^einft bu mir in biefem aiugenblid. 

Paria* 

3l^r fprad^t mit Seftem, überbrad^tet il^m 

3Kein ©d^reiben, mein ©efd^enl — D rebet, ©ir! 2475 

PorKmet (mit giai^enben SSIitfen fie betrcu^tenb). 

2Bie bid^ ber eble föniglid^e 3om 
Umglänjte, beine Steige mir »erllärte ! 
2)u bift baä fc^önfte SBeib auf bicf er grbe ! 

Paria. 

3ci^ bitt* ®ud^, ©ir ! ©tiHt meine Ungebulb. 

aOBaS fprid^t üRpIorb ? D f agt, roaä barf id^ l^off en ? 2480 

Portimer. 

aSer ? ®r? 35aS ift ein feiger, ßlenber ! 
$offt nid^tä von 'xf)m, oerad^tet il^n, t)erge|t il^n! 

Paria, 
SBaSfagt^^r? 



112 S^aria Stuart 

Paritmer* 

®r ßud^ retten unb beft^en I 
@r @uc^ ! @r f oH eS wagen ! @r I 3Kit mir 
SWufe er auf 2:ob unb geben barum lämpfen ! 2485 

Paria. 

3^r l^abt i^m meinen »rief nid^t übergeben ? 
— 0, bann ift*g a\x^ ! 

Portimer* 

2)er geige liebt baS Seben» 
2Bcr bid^ miß retten unb bie ©eine ntnntn, 
©er mu| ben 2:ob be^erjt umarmen lönnen. 



@r miU nid^tS für mid^ t^un ? 2490 

Portimer* 

3Wc^tS me^r von i^m ! 
aSaä fann er t^un, unb mag bebarf man fein? 
^tfy Witt bic^ retten, id^ allein ! 

Paria, 

jld^, mag vermögt gl^r ! 

Portimet* 

Säufd^et @ud^ nic^t mel^r, 
%l^ pb eg nod& roie geftem mit (guc^ ftünbe ! 
So roie bie Äönigin je^t pon ®ud^ ging, 2495 

SJSie bieg ©efprä^ fid^ roenbete, ift atteä 
?}erIoren, jeber ©nobenroeg gefperrt. 
3)er SC^at bebarf *3 je^t, Äü^nl^eit mufe entfd^eiben, 
3=ür alleä werbe alleS f^fd^ gewagt, 
JJrei mü^t S^r fein, nod^ e^ ber SRorgen tagt, 2500 



SBagfpred^tgi^r? S)ief e 5«ad^t ! 2Bie ift baä möglid^ ? 



S)titter StufjUß. S. Stuftritt. 113 

Plorttmer. 

§8rt, roaä Befd^Iojfcn ift. aScrfammcIt l^ab* id^ 

3n J^cimlici^er Äapcllc bie ©efä^rtcn ; 

ein ^rieftet ^örte unfrc Scid^tc an, 

2CWafe ift uns erteilt für atte ©c^ulben, 2505 

S)ic wir begingen, 2lblafe im Dorauä 

jjür äße, bie wir nod^ begel^en werben. 

3)aS Ie|te ©alrament empfingen mir, 

Unb fertig fmb mir ju bcr legten Steife. 

Paria« 

D, meldte fürd^terlid^e 3Sorbereitung ! 2610 

Porttmer. 

3)ieä ©d^Ioft erfteigen mir in biefer Slad^t ; 

3)er ©d^Iüffel bin id^ mäd^tig. SSBir ermorben 

3)ie §üter, reiben bid^ auS beiner Kammer 

©eroaltfam, fterben mu^ von unfrer §anb, 

35a^ niemanb überbleibe, ber ben Staub 2615 

SBertaten lönne, jebe (ebenbe Seele. 

Paria. 

Unb Srurp, ^ßaulet, meine Äerlermeifter ? 
D, el^er werben fie il^r Ie|teS 33Iut — 

Portimer. 

SBon meinem 3)oId^e f aHen fie juerft ! 

Paria. 
9Ba3 ? @uer O^eim, @uer jmeiter Sater ? 2620 

Portimer. 
aSon meinen §änben ftirbt er. 3^ ermorb' il^n, 

Paria, 

D blutiger ^ret)?n 
8 



! 
114 "tHatia Stuart 

iHnttaar. 

aOe Bfreoel ffatb 
{^ergeben im votaud. ^(^ taim bad Srg^ 
9t%tiftn, uvb \^ roilV i. 

Pliitta. 

Pitttnter. 

Unb mti^t* t(^ au(^ bie ftöntgin burd^bo^ren, 2525 

3(^ ^ab* ed auf bie i^oftie gefc^tooren. 

Paria. 

9tein^ 9Rortimcr ! ®f) fo mcl Slut um mi<^ — 

Porttmrr. 

SBad ift mir aUec^ geben gegen bi(^ 

Unb meine Siebe ! 9Rag bet Selten 93anb 

Sic^ löfen^ eine jroeite SEBafferflut 2530 

^erroogenb affed 3ltmenbe perfd^Iingen ! 

— 3^ ö^t^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ ! ®^ ici& i^i^f cntf age, 
S^ na()e fic^ bais @nbe allev 2^age. 

Plaria (jurütftretenb). 

C8ott ! SBelc^e Sprad^e, ®ir, unb — meldte SUcfe ! 

— Sie fc^rectcn, fie »erfc^euc^en mic^. 2535 

IHortimet (mtt trrcn m\dtn unb im »uftbruct bt9 ftiOen Sßa^nftnnd). 

2)aä Seben ift 
Slur ein 9)loment, ber lob ift auc^ nur einer ! 

— a)lan fcblcife midS) «öc^) i^burn, ©lieb für ®licb 
3crrciftc man mit glübnbcr ©fenjange, 

(Inbfm tr b^fti^ auf fle sugcbt, mit au«9«brtitctcn Xrmcn) 

SBJcnn ic^ bi<%, heißgeliebte, umfange — 

IMaria duriKttrttmb). 
Wnfmniget, jurüd ! — »IQ 



2)rittcr aiufsug. 6. 2luftritt. 116 

Portimer. 
Sin bicf er »ruft, 
2luf biefem Siebe atmenben 3Runbc — > 

Paria. 

Um ©otteStoiUen, Sir ! Sa^t mid^ l^ineingel^n ! 

Portimrr. 

©er ift ein Slafenber, ber nxä)t baä ®(üS 

gcftl^ält in unauflöälicl^er Umarmung, 

3ßenn eS ein @ott in feine $anb gegeben. 2545 

3d^ miH bid^ retten, loft* eä taufenb Seben, 

3(^ rette bid^, id^ xoxü eä, bod^, fo ma^r 

®ott lebt ! ic^ fc^mör'd, ic^ miU bic^ aud^ beft^en. 

fHaria» 

D, miS fein (Sott, fein @ngel mid^ befd^ü^en ! 

^urd^tbareS ®d^i(ffal ! ©rimmig fc^leuberft bu 2550 

SSon einem 6c^redfnid mic^ bem anbern gu. 

Sin id^ geboren, nur bie SSiut ju meden? 

SSerfd^mört ftd^ $a^ unb Siebe, mic^ ju fd^reden? 

fHortimer. 

3o, glül^enb, wie fie l^affen, lieb* id^ bid^ ! 

@ie moEen bid^ entl^aupten, biefen $al3, 2555 

®en bicnbenb meinen, mit bem Seil burd^fd^neiben. 

D, meil^e bu bem Sebenägott ber greuben, 

SBJaS bu bem §af[e blutig opfern mu^t ! 

3Dlit biefen Steigen, bie nic^t bcin me^r finb, 

»efeltge ben glüdflid^en ©eliebten! 2660 

2)ie fd^öne Sodfe, biefeä feibne §aar, 

Verfallen fd^on ben pnfkern Sobeämäd^ten, 

®ebroud^*S, ben ©f lauen eroig ju umfled^ten! 

Paria. 

P^ meldte @prad^e mu^ id^ l^ören I @ir I 



116 Wtaxia ^iuaxL 

9tetn Unglfid foUt' üu^ ^lig fem, mein 2eibeit, 2565 

3ümn ed mein tim%li^t^ fympt m^ ift. 

ParKmrr. 

^ie Jtrone i{t oon beinern $aupt gefaQen, 

!Su ^aft nic^td me^r von irb^fc^er ^aieftät; 

3$etfu(^* ti, la^ bein ^errfc^eroort erfc^alltn. 

Ob bir ein ^reunb, ein SRetter auferftel^t. 2570 

9ticl^tä blieb bir, oI§ bie rü^renbe ©eftalt, 

^er ^o^en ©d^ön^eit göttlid^e ©eroalt, 

^ie lä^t mid^ aUed roagen unb vermögen, 

Xxt treibt bem ©eil bes §enferä mic^ entgegen — 

Paria. 

D, roer errettet mid^ von feiner SBut! 2575 

Porttmrr. 

Serroegner ©ienft belohnt fid^ aud^ t)erroegen! 

SSJarum ücrfpri^t ber 2:apfere fein Slut? 

^ft Seben bod^ bed Sebend E)öd^fted ®ui\ 

ßin SHafcnber, ber eä umfonft oerfd^Icubert! 

Qirft roill id^ ru^n an feiner roärmftcn Sruft — 2580 

((Sr ))reBt fie heftig an ^^.) 



0, mu6 id^ §ilfe rufen gegen ben 3Rann, 
!Der mein (Srretter — 

Portimer. 

S)u bift nid^t gefü^Hoö ; 
TOdJt lalter Strenge Ilagt bie SBelt bic^ an, 
Sic| lann bie l^ei^e Siebedbitte rül^ren, 
Du l^aft ben ©änger Sti^io begtüdtt, 2586 

Unb jener Sotl^roett burfte bic§ entfül^ren, 

IHaria. 
i^ermeffeneiPl 



^xxiitt $tttfaug. 7. Sluftritt. 117 

Plotttttift* 

er roat nur bein 2:9rann I 
3)u jittertcft üor i^m, ba bu il^n Ucbtcft! 
SBScnn nur ber ©d^rccfcn bid^ gewinnen fann, 
»cimGJottberööae!— 2590 

Plaria. 

Safet mid^! SRafetg^r? 

IHottintft» 

©rjittem fottft bu aud^ vov mir! 

Hennebll (^ertlnprjenb). 

5IRan nal^t. 9Ran fommt. Seroaffnet Sßolf erfüttt 
S)en ganjen ©arten* 

Plottimet (auffa^renb unb {utnlS^egcn greif tnb). 

3(^6ef(^ü^ebic^! ^ 

Patta. 

D^annal 3lette mic^ au§ feinen ^änbenl 

aSBo finb id^ tmxfte einen Sufluc^täort? 2695 

3u roeld^em ^eiligen fott id^ mic^ roenben? 

$ier ift ©eroalt, unb brinnen ift ber 5Korb. 

(@ie iK«^t bem ^auft |u, ÄennebV folgt) 



Siebenter 3lttftritt. 

fRortimcr. 9»aulct unb ^rur^, n>cl(^e auftr fid^ l^ercinftfirien. 
etfolgt eilt ttber bie @}ene. 

Ifaulrt. 

aSerfd^Iiefet bie Pforten. SW We Srüdfen auf! 

PlorKmer. 
Dl^eim, roaS ift*§? 



tVt Wimx'iü ttnaxL 



fymA mi'tijftim nnhant Sefäs^nid! ttOO 

ibrtnwc 

^teftoitigm! 

^e ftihtifltn 1 Seh^e itditigin ? 

ffanlet 

Son @ngtatib! 
6ie ift crmovbet auf bev Sonbner Strafen! 

(tut ind «Olli.) 



Vlorttttitr, 0(ci(9 barauf Ofta«* 

Worttmer. 

KUn icli im aOa^nmi^? {{am nid^t eben iemanb 2605 

'lUivbci unb vicf : bie Jlömgin fei ermorbet? 

W\\\f mw, mir tvAumte nur. @in t^ieberroal^n 

^x\\\\\t niiv ah n>a()v unb toirllid^ Dor ben ®tnn, 

Dttao bic C^K^banten (^vä^Hc^ mir erfüEt. 

))Vkv!ommtV G<^ ift OtcU\ 60 fc^redenooai 

e\liibt» "IKintima 1 9Ue<)t! SCOt^ ifl mioreiu 
Ulirttmtc* 



»rittet ^Cttfaug. 8. Stuftritt. 119 

^ragt ntd^t lange. Xentt 
9(uf [c^neae ^luc^t! 

Pottimer. 

98ad giebt'g benn? 

^auDage filierte 
2)ett ©ttcid^, bcr Slafcnbc. 

Plottiitiet. 

@o ift ed tDa^r? 

9Ba^r, wa^r! D, rettet (gud^! 2615 

fHottimet. 

©ie ift ertnorbet, 
Unb auf ben a;i^ton von ßnglanb fteigt aMaria I 

Smtorbetl 9Ber fagt baä? 

9Iotttmer* 

3^rfeI6ft! 

©ie lebt! 
Unb xä) unb gl^r, wir alle fmb bes 3^obed. 

Portimer. 

©ie lebt! 

(9keUi|. 

®er ©tofe ging f e^I, ber 5KanteI fing il^n auf, 
Unb ©l^reroSbur^ entwaffnete ben 3Rörber. 

Pottimer. 

©ie lebt! 



120 Sparta 6tuart. 

Scbt, um uns ade gu ücrbctbcnl 
ftommt^ man umjingelt [d^on ben $art. 

Potttmer« 

9Be¥l^at 
®aS9lafcnbc9ct^an? 

«keUti. 

2)er »ornabif 
9lud 2:ouIon mar'ä, ben ^l^r in ber ^apeQe 
2:icffmm9 fi^cn fal^t, ate unS ber aRÖnd^ 2625 

2)ag älnat^em ausbeutete^ morin 
3)er ?ßapft bie Äönigin mit bem g^Iuc^ belegt. 
3)'aS 5Räc^fte, Äürjefte rooHt' er ergreifen, 
aJlit einem feien ©treid^ bie Äird^c ©ottcä 
Sefrcin, bie SWartprIrone fid^ erwerben; 2630 

3)em ^riefter nur oertraut' er feine a;^at, 
Unb auf bem 2onbner 2Beg warb fie üottbrad^t. 

Porttmer 

(na(^ einem langen StiQ^toetgen). 

D, bid^ ©erfolgt ein grimmig roütenb ©d^iifal, 

Unglüdlic^e ! 3^^^ — i^/ i^^^ ^wfe* i>w fterben, 

3)ein (Sngel felbft bereitet beinen ^ad. 2635 



©agt ! SBotiin menbet ^l)x bie tJIud^t ? 3^ 8^^«/ 
SWi^ in beS Siorbenö SBälbern ju perbergen. 

Porttmer 

f^lie^t ^in unb @ott geleite (Sure f^lud^tl 

3d^ bleibe. 9lod^ »erfuc^* xd)'^, fie gu retten, 

2Bo nic^t, auf i()rem ©arge mir ^u betten. 2640 

((Bellen a( su berfd^iebenen Seiten.) 



Uierter Sluftua. 

. SBorjimmet. 

etfktx Httfwtt. 

•raf fHubtfpint, ftcttt mh Seiet flet4 

gBieftc^t'äumS^roaMaieftät? üKpIort^ 
3^r [e^t mic^ no6) ganj au^er mir üor ©d^rccfen. 
Sßic ging bas ju? SBic lonntc bag in 3Jlitte 
S)cS allcttrcucftctt 55oIfö gefd^c^en? 

leicrfler. 

3)ur(^ leinen auS bem Solle. S)er eS t^at, 2645 

SBar eures Äöniflä Untert^an/ ein ^anle. 

Httbefpine. 

ein 3la[enber geraifeÜd^ I 

Heni 

@in $apift, 
®raf Slubefpine! 



(121) 



122 aRaria Stuart. 

^mtiUt llufbcitt. 

Oorigc* Ouvlcigl im ©efprftd^ mit 2Ca»ifott* 
Ptttletgl)* 

©ogleid^ mu| bet Sefel^I 
3ur Einrichtung gefaxt unb mit bem Siegel 
SSerfel^en werben — äöenn er auäflefertigt, ^^^öO 

3Birb er ber Königin gur Unterfc^rift 
©ebrac^t. ©el^t ! Äeine 3cit ift ju Derlieren« 

Paoifon. 

@S foH gefd^el^n. (®d&ta6.) 

Slubefpine (»urleig^ entgefleti.) 

SKpIorb, mein treueä §erg 
a;eilt bie geredete ^reube biefer ^Jnfel. 
Sob fei bem §immel, ber ben 3Dflörberftrei(^ 2655 

©eme^rt t)on bie[em föniglid^en $aupt! 

Pttdeigli. 

6r fei gelobt, ber unfrer fjeinbe SoSl^eit 
3u fd^anben mad^te! 

. 3lttbef]itne. 

5Wög' i^n ©Ott »erbammen^ 
3!)en 2:i^äter biefer flud^enäroerten 2:i^atl 

Purleigl)* 

2)en 2:t|äter unb ben fd^änblid^en (Srfinber, 2660 

3lubrftiine(j«Ä«nt). 

©efällt e« gurer §errüd)feit, ?orbmarfd^aK, 
S3ei 3^ro aJiaj;eftät mid) ein3ufül)ren, 
!Da§ x6) ben ®lücfmunfd^ meine« §errn itnb Äöntg« 
3u if|ren JJü^en fd)ulbigft nieberlege — 



Siertet Sufsuft. 2. Auftritt. 123 

^mvä)i eu(^ m^t, @Taf Xubefpme» 8665 

3c*»ctS, 

Sorb ^uxlAof), loaä mit obliegt. 

Parleiil* 

Suc^ liegt ob, 
S)ie 3nf el auf bad f d^Ieuittgfte }u räumen. 

äSad! aßteiftbad! 

Pnrletgli. 
®er ^eilige (S^aralter 
ä3ef(^ü$t @tt(^ ^eute nik^, unb morgen nic^t me^* 

3Utbefiitne. 

Unb n)ad x^ mein Serbred^en? 2670 

9iirletgi|. 

38ennid^ ed 
® enannt, fo ifl ei( nid^t me^r }u oergeben. 

Hubefptne. 

3(^ ^off e, 2orb, baS Stecht bcr äbgefonbten — 

Purletgfi» 
©d^ü^t — Sleid^äüerrätcr nt<^t. 

leicefler unb |tmt. 

$a! äBadiftbadI 

ILttbefptne« 

3R9lorb! 
Sebenit Sl^r wol^I — 

Pnrleigt|. 

®in ^ai, t)on ®urer §anb ^ 
©efc^rieben, fanb ftd^ in bcä 3Körberä 2:afc^e. 2675 



124 SÄaria ©tuatt. 

Iteni 

Hubefpine. 

Sßicie 5päjfc teiP ic^ an^, 
3d^ fann ber 5Wcnfcl^cn 3^^^^^ wd^t crforfd^en, 

3n (Surem §aufc bcid^tctc ber 3Körbct, 

JUibefpine. 

aRcin §au3 ift offen. 

S^i^^tti fjcinbc ßnglanbS. 
Httbefpine. 
3^^ forbrc Untctfud^ung* 2680 

gürd^tct fiej 

Hubefptne. 

3n meinem §aupt ift mein aKonard^ ©erlebt, 
Serteifeen wirb er baä gefd^lofene SünbniS, 

3errif[en fd^on l^at eä bic Königin, 

ßnglanb wirb fid^ mit granfreid^ nic^t üermäl^len, 

aJl^Iorb üon Äent! ^\)x übernel^met eä, 2685 

2)en ©rafcn fieser an baä 3Keet gu bringen. 

3)aä aufgebrad^te aSolI f)at fein ^otel 

©eftürmt, roo ftd^ ein ganjeS SCrfenal 

aSon SBoffen fanb ; eS brol^t, it|n ^u jerrei^en, 

SBie er ftd^ jeigt; verberget il^n, biä ftd^ 2690 

5Die 3&nt gelegt — 3i^r tiaftct für fein Scben! 

Hubefptne. 

3d^ ge^e, id^ ©erlaffe biefes Sanb, 



Sicrter Slufaug. 3. Sluftritt. 125 

SfBo man bcr SßöIIcr Siedet mit ^ü^cn tritt 

Unb mit aScrträgcn fpicit — ioä) mein SKonardJ 

SBirb iluVit SWed^enfci^aft — 2695 

@r l^olc fiel 

(Xent unb Slu&cfpine gt^ett ob.) 



Prittw Httflritt. 

£ciccfler unb Ourlcia^. 

feiceflet. 

©0 loft 3^t fclbft baS aSünbniä micbct auf, 
2)aä 3l^r gcfd^äftig unberufen Inüpftet. 
^f)x ^abt um ©nglanb wenig 3)anf perbient, 
^Jlplorb, bic 3Rü|e fonntet 3l^r @ucl^ fparen. 

Purleigfi. 

5Dlein 3^^^ ^^^^^ Ö^t. ©ott leitete e§ anberö. 2700 

2Bol|I bem, ber ftd^ nid^tä ©d^IimmereS bewußt iftJ 

Stittfttx. 

2Kan lennt ßecils geJ^eimniöreid^e 3Kiene, 

2ßenn er bie gagb auf 6taatSt)erbre(i^en mad^t. 

— Se^t, Sorb, ift eine gute 3rit für ßud^. 

ßin ungeheurer ^reoel ift gefd^e^n, 2705 

Unb nod^ uml^üttt (Se^eimniä feine 2^^äter. 

3e|t wirb ein S^quifitionSgerid^t 

Eröffnet. SBort unb SlidEe werben abgewogen, 

©ebanlen felber tjor ©crid^t geftellt. 

a)a f eib 3 1^ r ber aKwid^t'ge 5Kann, ber Sttlaä 2710 

^eS ©taats, ganj gnglanb liegt auf (Suren ©d^ultem. 



126 aWaria Stuart. 

3n Qnä), TO^Iorb, erfcnn* id^ meinen aReifter; 
3)enn fold^en ©ieg, als gute SRebnerlunft 
(Srfod^t^ ^at meine nie baDongetragen. 

leifejler. 

SBaä meint 3^r bamit, ßorb? 2716 

3^r wort es bod^, ber l^inter meinem Slüien 
2)ie Königin nad^ ^ot^eringl^apfc^Io^ 
3u lodEen raupte? 

feiceflfr. 

hinter ßurem SRücfen! 
SBann fd^euten meine 2:^aten 6ure ©tim? 

Ptttleigl). 

a)ie Königin l^ättet gl^r nad^ ^ot^eringl^a^ 2720 

©efü^rt? 3lid^tbo^! 3^r ^a6t bie Königin 
9lid^t ^ingefü^rt! — 3)ie Königin mar eS, 
S)ie fo gefällig war, Sud^ ^injufül^ren. 

fficeflrr. 

SBaS mottt gl^r bamit fagen, ßorb? 

Putleigli. 

S)ie eble 
?ßerfon, bie gl^r bic Königin bort fpielen lie^t! 2725 

3)er l^errlic^e iriump^, ben gl^r ber arglos 
SSertrauenben bereitet — ®üt*ge gürftinl 
6o fd^amloS fred^ oerfpottcte man bic^, 
©0 fc^onungSloS roarbft bu ba^ingegeben! 
— a)aS alfo ift bie ©rofemut unb bie SRilbe, 2730 

^ie (Sud^ im ©taatSrat plö^lid^ angeroanbelt! 



Vierter Slufaug. 4. «ufttitt. 127 

©ütutn ift biefe ©tuott ein fo fd^toad^er, 

aSerad^tungäroertcr ^einb, bafe cS bcr 5Kü^* 

SRid^t lo^nt, mit i^rcm Slut fid^ ju bcflcdfen! 

ein feiner $IanI gein gugcfpiifet! SRurfc^abe, 2735 

3u fein gefd^ärfet, ba| bie ®pi$e brad^! 

gtUtfttt. 

Slid^täroürbigcrl ©leid^ folgt mir! 3ln bem S^^rone 
2)er Äönigin fottt ^f)x mir SWebe ftel^n. 

Purleigli. 

3)ort trefft 3^r mid^ — Unb fe^ct ju, ÜKpIorb, 

3)a^ ®u^ bort bie Sercbfamfeit nid^t fe^lcl («e^tab.) 2740 



liierter Jlttftritt. 

teictfktt aüt\n, barauf fRortimcv« 

leifffler. 

3d& Bin entbedft, \^ bin burc^fc^aut — SEBie tarn 

3)er Unglüdffelige auf meine ©puren! 

9Bc^ mir, menn er Semeife l^at! grfäl^rt 

3)ie Äönigin, bafe jmifd^en mir unb ber 5Karia 

gSerftänbniffe gemefen — ®ott! SBie fd^ulbig 2745 

©teV id& t)or i^r! SBie l^interliftig treuloä 

grfd^eint mein dtat, mein unglüdEfeligeS 

Semü^n, nad^ gotl^eringl^ap fie gu filieren! 

®raufam oerfpottet fielet fte ftd^ oon mir. 

Sin bie oerl^a^te geinbin fid^ »erraten! 2760 

D, nimmer, nimmer lann fie baä oergeil^n! 

Sorl^erbebad^t wirb affeS nun erfd^einen, 

2Iud^ biefe Bittre SBenbung beS ©efpräd^S, 

^er ©eperin 2:riumpl^ unb ^ol^ngetäd^ter. 



128 Slaria Stuart 

Sa, felBfk bie 3Rörbctl^anb, btc 6lu% fd^rcdlid^, 2765 

@in unenoattet unge^eureg Qd)\i\al, 

2)ajn)ifd^en fam, xotxV ic^ bewaffnet l^aBen! 

9li4t Slettung fel^' id^, nirgenbg! Qa\ 9Ber lommt! 

Pottimet 

(Imnmt in ber l^eftigften ttnnti^e unb 6lMt fc^eu untrer). 

©raf Seftet 1 ©eib S^r'ä ? ©inb wir o^ne Bcuflen? 

lekefler« 
Unglü41i(^er, ^ittweg! 3Baä fud^t 3^r l^ier? 2760 

IHottfatiet* 

SUlan ift auf unfrer ©pur, auf @urct oud^ ; 
Slel^mt @u4 in ad^tl 

feicefler. 
hinweg, l^inwegl 

plortimer. 

5Kan wei^, 
3)0^ bei bettt ©rafen Slubefpine gel^eime 
SSerfammlung war — 

leiceßer* 
SBaSfümmert'ämic^I 2766 

yHwAimtx* 

a5afe fid^ ber 3R8rber 
2)abei befunben — 

fetce|lrr. 

a)as ift ßure ©ad^e ! 
Verwegener ! SEBaä unterfangt gi^r ©ud^, 
3n euren btut'gen 3=reüel m i c^ gu fled^ten ? 
aSerteibigt @ure böfen §änbel felbft! 

91ortimer. 

©0 V6vt mid^ bod^ nur m. 2770 



Sierter «uftu«. 4. auftritt. 129 

fctreflft(teHMw80ni). 

®e(t mbte^oaet 
9Ba$ ^angt ^fyc (Sa^, gleich einem bdfen @ei{t, 
9(n meine Werfen ! §^ ! gi^ f enn' (Suc^ m(!^t, 
2[(!^ I^abe ni^td gemein mit SReuci^elmörbem. 

^orKmrr. 

3^r rnoHt ni(!^t ^oren. @u(^ }u mamen tomm' ic^; 

älttd^ @ure @(!^rUte {tnb Derraten — 2775 

fetceller. 

Slotttmet. 

I£)er ©ro^fc^a^meiftet mar gu gfotl^eringi^a^ 
@ogIeic^, naddbem bie Unglüddt^ot gefd^e^n mar, 
3)er Königin ßitnmer mürben ftreng burd^fud^t, 
a)a fanb jid^ — 

fetceflrr. 

9Ba3? 

^otttmrt. 

®n angefangner Brief 
ffier Äonigin an @ud^ — 2780 

feicefler, 

2)ie UnglüdEfePge ! 

Porttmer. 

SSBorin fte 6ud^ aufforbert, SDSort ju i^alten, 
@u(^ bag SSerfpred^en i^rer $anb erneuert, 
S)e8 »ilbniff eä gebenft — 

fetcepier. 

^ob unb äSerbammniS I 
9 



aRovia ©tuart 
ISO 

Porttnut. 



^tyvif S&urltxi^ ^at ben »rief. 

Portimw. jj,^ 

3erft«re«* n"^" ' ' Sunt», ^(i^ eile 
®efpve«0* ;/L«b «eSeunbe bott ju fatnmetn. 



ftittfltt 

(Ht^t fua, 0l8»K* btionnen). 



*' "" CÄ« *»*"• '^"^ 5)ie?en ©taatäDetrater 

««e*n>a^tun9 «nb ben,a<^t i^n «o^n 

mmt i** ^Jifte »erfc^tobrung tft entbcdt, 

«^* (Sv1t.u«.n. f«»t W ab« b«lb „«b n.%tSrtc.fW««tt 

h»t ««f««0» ' * ri& e« ! — ®°<^ ^^ verbtene baS 1 
'«, ©c^i»'^**^^?ciu^ ^«"^ eienbcn vetttaucnl 
Be'r ^ic^ ""^^^TTen 9i<«*e« ^<^*«*«* «' 
Begüfeeic "»^ 



Vierter SCufauQ. 4. Sluftritt. 131 

3Rcin fjatt tnufe i^m bic 3lcttunßä6rücfc bauen. 

— ©0 rette bid[i ! SBerfdjiIoffen bleibt mein aJlunb, 

3cl^ mü bid^ nic^t in mein SBerberben flechten. 

2lud^ nid^t im 2:obe mag id^ beinen Sunb, 

3)aä Seben ift baS einjage ®ut beS ©d^Icd^ten. 2805 

(3u bem Dfflsier berSBac^e, ber l&crbortritt, umtl^n gefanflen su nel^wen.) 

SBaS mittft bu, feiler ©Hat) ber 2:9rannei ? 
^^ fpotte beiner, id^ bin frei ! («<nen »o^ liei&enb.) 

®fli|ier. 

@r ift bemcl^rt — ©ntrei^t il^m feinen S)oId^ ! 

(@te bringen auf i^n ein, <r ertoel^rt ^^ il^rcr.) 

VLntüaux* 

Unb frei im legten Slugenblidfe foB 

3Rein $erj fic^ öffnen, meine 3"^9^ löfen! 2810 

glud^ unb aSerberben euc^, bie i^ren (Sott 

Unb il^re molare ßönigin Derraten! 

3)ie t)on ber irbifd^en SKaria fid^ 

2:reuIo§, rate von ber ^immlifd^cn, gcracnbet, 

©id^ biefer Saftarbfönigin perfauft — 2815 

ißörti^rbieSäftrung! 3luf! Ergreifet i^n ! 
Slortitnet. 

(SeKebte! 9lid^t erretten lonnt' id^ bid^, 

©0 mitt id^ bir ein männlid^ Seifpiel geben. 

üJlaria, l&eirge, bitt* für mid^ 

Unb nimm mid^ ju bir in bein l^immlif ^ Seben ! 2820 

(«r bim^W* W wit bem S)i)l(^ unb fSßt ber fflad&e in bie «rme.) 



132 SRaria Stuart. 

3tmtncr bcr Äönigin. 

pttfler Httftritt. 

9Hiahtt^, einen »rief in ber ^anb. eurlcisll* 

(Sltfabetl|. 

üRid^ ^injufül^ren ! ©old^en @pott mit mir 
3u treiben ! 2)er SSerräterl 3"^ Xriumpl^ 
93or feiner 93u^Ierin mid^ aufjufül^ren! 
0/ fo n>arb nod^ lein äSeib betrogen^ äSurleigl^ ! 

Purietgii. 

Sd^ lann eS noä) nid^t faflen, mie e§ i^m, 2825 

S)urc^ raeld^e 3Kac^t, burd^ meldte gauberfünfte 
®elang, bie Älugl^eit meiner Äönigin 
©0 fel^r ju überrafd^en. 

(Slirabetli. 

D, id^ fterbe 
SBor ©d^am ! ®ie mu^t' er meiner ©c^mäd^e fpotten ! 
© i e glaubt' id^ ju emiebrigen unb mar, 2830 

^ä) f eiber, i^reS ®vottt^ Siel! 

Purletgli. 

2)u ftel^ft nun ein, mie treu i d^ bir geraten ! 

(Slifabetii. 

D, id^ bin fd^mer bafür geftraft, ba^ id^ 

aSon eurem meifen State mic^ entfernt ! 

Unb fottt' id^ i 1^ m nid^t glauben ? ^n ben ©c^mtiren 2836 

3)er treuftcn Siebe einen ^öfffttidf fürd^ten ? 

SQSem barf id^ trau'n, mcnn e r mid^ l^interging ? 

@r, ben id^ gro^ gemad^t t)or aUtn ®ro|en. 



Sterter SJufauQ, 6. Sluftrtti. 133 

S)cr mir bcr 5Räcl^fte ftets am §erjen toar, 

a)em id^ Derftattete, an biefem §of 2840 

@i(i^ tote ber ^en, ber Jtönig ju betragen ! 

Unb ju bcrfelben 3«it »erriet er bid^ 
9ln biefe falfd^e Königin von @d^ottIanb ! 

(Sltfabetli. 

D, jte bcjal^le mir*S mit i^rem Slut ! 

— Sagt! Sftbaä Urteil abgefaßt? 2845 

Purleigli« 

®d liegt 
Bereit, mie bu befohlen« 

(Slifabetli. 

Sterben foQ fte ! 
Igr fott fie fatten f ej&n unb nad) il^r fatten. 
SBerftofeen l^ab' id^ i^n aiid meinem feigen, 
gort ift bie Siebe, SRad^e füttt eS ganj. 
'©0 §od^ er ftanb, fo tief unb fd^mä^Iid^ fei 2850 

©ein ©turj ! @r fei ein ©enimal meiner Strenge, 
"SBie er ein Setfpiel meiner ©d^mäd^e mar. 
9Kan fül^r' i^n nad^ bem Corner ; i^ werbe $eer8 
©mennen, bie il^n rid^ten. Eingegeben 
©ei er ber ganjen ©trenge beä ©efe^eä. 2855 

Purletgl|. 

f@r mirb ftd^ ju bir brängen, fid^ red^tfert'gen — 

(Sltfabetli. 

'SQSie lann er ftd^ red^tfert'gen ? Überführt 
Sl^n nic^t ber ©rief? D, fein Scrbre^en ift 
AÄIar, mie ber 3:ag ! 



134 9)larta Stuart. 

Purletgii* 

©od^ bu bift tnilb unb gnabig ; 
©ein ainblii, feine tnäd^t'ge ©cgenroart — 2860 

«Urabetii. 

^6) n)itt il^tt nid^t feiert. 9ltemals, niemate meber ! 
§abt ^\)x Scfel^I gegeben, ba^ man i^n 
Surücfroeift, wenn er fommt ? 

Purletgli. 

©0 ift'g befolgten ! 

IJage (tritt ein). 

SK^Iorb t)on Sefter ! 

Itümgin. 

®er äbfd^eulid^e ! 
2id^ n)iE il^n nic^t fel^n. Sagt x^m, ba^ id^ i^n 2865 

SRid^t fe^en rottt. 

ITage. 

®a8 roag' ic^ nid^t bem Sorb 
3u fagen, unb et n)ürbe mir'g nidE|t glauben. 

ItStiigm. 

©0 l^ab' id^ il^n erl^öl^t, bafe meine Wiener 
3Sor feinem 3lnf e^n mel^r afö meinem jittem ! 

Jurletgll (sunt Mafien). 

Die Äönigin t)erbiet' i^m, ftd^ ju na^n ! 2870 

C^ge fielet i&gemb ob.) 
IftSnigin (na^ einer ^aule). 

SEBenn'8 bcnnodji möglich märe — SEBenn er fid^ 
aied^tfcrt'gen fönnte ! — ©agt mir, fönnt' eä nid^t 
6in ^attftridf fein, ben mir SRaria legte. 



SJicrtcr Slufjug. 6. Sluftritt. 135 

5Kid^ mit bcm ttcuftcn grcunbe ju cntjtDetn? 

D, fic ift eine abgefeimte Sübin ! 2875 

SBenn fie bcn ©rief nur fd^rieb, mir giftigen Slrgrool^n 

Snä §erj ju ftreun, il^n, bcn fte ^afet, ins Unglüd 

3u ftürjen — 

iurletgii. 

aber, Äönigin, erwäge — 



SediUer Huflrltt. 

Boris«. StiMfhr. 

fttceflet 

(rei^t bie Zl^ttre mit ©etoalt auf unb tritt mit ge£ieterif(^em SBefen l^erein). 

®en tlnt)erfd^amten voxU \ä) fel^n, ber mir 

2)aS 3^'"^^'^ meiner Äönigin »erbietet. 2880 

«Urabetii. 

Qa, ber Serroegene ! 

leicepien 

SKid^ abjuroeifen ! 
2ßenn fte für einen Surleigl^ ftd^tbar ift, 
©0 ift jte'ä aud^ für mid^ ! 

iurleigli, 

S^r feib fe^r lü^n, SW^Iorb, 
§ier miber bie ßrlaubniä einjuftürmen. 

leicefler, 
gl^r feib fel^r fred^, Sorb, ^ier baä SEBort ju nel^men. 2885 
@rlaubniä ! äöaä ! ®ä ift an biefem §ofe 
5Riemanb, burd^ beffen 5Wunb ®raf Sefter jtc^ 
©riauben unb »erbieten laffen fann ! 

(3nbem er fld^ ber ®Iifa6et^ bcmütig nähert.) 

Sluä meiner Königin eignem 3Runb raitt id^ — 



Id6 Slatia dtuarl« 

8lud meinem Slngeftd^t, Siid^tätoürbiger ! 2890 

fetcefler. 

^lid^t meine gütige @Iif abet^^ 

®en Sorb t)emel^m' ic^, meinen geinb, in biefen 

Unl^olben SBorten — 3d^ berufe mid^ auf m e i n e 

©lifabetl^ — bu liel^eft i ^ m bein Dl^r, 

S)ag ©leid^e forbr' i^ 2895 

(Rtfabetli. 

Siebet, ed^änblid^er! 
93etgrö|ert @uren ^zvü ! Seupet il^n ! 

Snctfin. 

2a|t biefen ÜBerläftigen fid^ erft 
entfernen — Xretet ai, SW^Iorb — SBSaS id^ 
SKit meiner Äönigin ju t)er^anbeln ^aU, 
93raud^t leinen 3^^9^^* ®^¥> 2900 

ttltfabetli (9u »urieie^). 

SIeibt. Sc^befe^Pcö! 
fetceHer. 

SBaS fott ber britte jwif d^en bir unb mir ! 

3Jlit meiner angebeteten 3Konard^in 

§ab* id^'S ju t^un — 2)ie Siedete meineä 5pia|e8 

Sel^aupt' id^ — ®ä fmb l^eiPge Siedete ! 

Unb id^ befte^e brauf, ba^ ftd^ ber Sorb 2905 

@ntfeme! 

«ifabetli. 

@ud^ gejiemt bie ftolje @prad^e ! 

fetcefler, 

SQBol^I jiemt fie mir, benn id^ bin ber Seglütfte, 



Sietter Slufsug. 6. Sluftvitt. 187 

2)em beine ®unft ben l^ol^en S3or}ug gaS, 

3>a3 f)tbt m\(fy übet i^n unb über aQe 1 

S)eitt iperg Derliel^ mir biefen ftoljen Slangs 2910 

Unb xoai bie Siebe gab, werb' ic^, bei ®ott l 

ÜKit meinem Seben j^u behaupten roiffen, 

er gel^' — unb jroeier Slugenblicfe nur 

Sebarf d, mid^ mit bir }u oerftänbigen. 

(Slifabetli. 

S^l^r l^offt umfonft, mid^ liftig ju befd^wa^. 2915 

gtittfUt. 

Sefd^ma^en fonnte bid^ ber ^tauberer, 

3c^ aber miß ju beinem i&erjen reben, 

Unb mad id^ im SSertraun auf beine ®unft 

©emagt, miO ic^ aud^ nur vox beinem ißergen 

Sled^tfertigen — Äein anbereS ©erid^t 2920 

@r!enn' id^ über mir, ald beine Steigung I 

«Urabetli. 

©d^amlofer ! @ben biefe \\i% bie ®ud^ juerft 
aSerbammt — geigt i^m ben »rief^ SWpIorb ! 

Purleig^. 

ißier ift er! 
fetcefler 

(buvt^lAuft ben »rief, o^ne bie flaifung pi berlicren). 

S)ad ift ber Stuart ^anb ! 

«tfabetl). 

Seft unb t)erftummt ! 

f etCe^er (na<^bem er flelefen, ru^ig). 

2)er ©d^ein ift gegen mid^ ; bod^ barf id^ l^offen, 2926 

S)tt^ id^ ttid^t nadji bem ©d^ein gerid^tet werbe ! 



IBS üarUetvart 

ftdtmt yijit ed Uugneit, bit| 3^ mit ber Stuart 
3n ^eimlu^em äkrftanbniö wart, ify[ Silbnid 
Sm^it0t^ i^r jur Sefremitg i^offnutig moi^et? 

Seid^ wäre mir'd, wenn td^ ntu^ fc^lWg füllte, 2930 

!;Dad ^toinx^ einer $ein)>in gu penoerfen ! 
^od) frei ifk mein ©eroiffen ; td^ belenne^ 
Sa| fte He SBa^^eii f d^eiU ! 

«tfabet^. 

9htnbenn^ 
Unglttdlic^er! 

Purlet9i|. 

©ein eigner SKunb »erbammt il^. 

«lifabetli. 

3(uft meinen äugen ! gn ben 2^on)er — Verräter ! 2935 

leirefler. 

®er bin id^ nid^t. 3d^ l^ab' gefel^It, ba^ id^ 
Slu« bicfcm ©Cevitt bir ein (Sefjeimniö mad^te ; 
^od) reblid^ war bie Slbfid^t, eS gefd^a^, 
Die geinbin ju erforfc^en, gu t)erbcrben. 

«lifabetli. 

eienbcäusM*! — 

$urlet9l|. 
SBie, SWpIorb ? 3^r glaubt — 

'^4 babc ein gewagte« ©picl gcfpielt, 
:^c^> wci{i, uub nur ©raf l^cftcv buvftc fic^ 



»iertcr «ufauß. 6. Auftritt. 139 

3ttt bicfcm §ofc fold^cr Jl^at ertül^nen. 

SBic ii) bic Stuart ^affc, weife bic SßJcIt. 

2)cn Slang, bcn iö) beileibe, baS Vertrauen, 2945 

SBoburd^ bie Äönigin mid^ e^rt, mufe jeben 3w)rifel 

^tt meine treue ^Jleinung nieberfd^lagen. 

aSol^l barf ber 9Jlann, ben beine ®unft vox aßen 

aiuSjeid^net, einen eignen fül^nen SBeg 

©nfd^Iagen, feine 5ßfK(^t ju tl^un, 2950 

Purletsli* 

SBarum, 
ÜBenn'ä eine gute ©ad^e war, t)erfd^n)iegt 5^r ? 

lekefler. 

SRplorb I 2|l^r pflegt ^u fd^roa^en, el^ ^^x l^anbelt, 

Unb feib bie ®lodt @urer 2:^aten. 3) ad 

3ft 6 u r e SBäeif e, 2orb. Siie meine ift, 

®rft l^anbeln unb bann rebcn! 2955 

$urlet9l|. 

31^t rebet je^o, weil 3^^ wiüfet. 
leicefler 

(t^n fto() unb ^d^nifc^ mit ben klugen meffenb). 

Unb 3^r 
Serül^mt Qn^, eine wunbergrofee 2:i^at 
3nS SBerl gerid^tet, ®ure Äönigin 
©erettet, bie SSerräterei entlarot 

3u ^aben — 3llle§ raifet ^^r, ßurem Sd^arfblii 2960 

Äann nid^ts entgelten, meint '^^x — 3lrmer $ral^ler ! 
2:ro| @urer ©pürfunft raar SKaria ©tuart 
3to^ l^eute frei,, wtm i d^ eä nid^t »er^inbert. 

$urlei9i|. 

3^r hättet — 



140 Skavia 6tuavt. 

gmtfttt. 

^^, SKpIorb. 2)ic Äönigin 
ajcrtrautc fid^ bcm SKortimer, fic fd^Iofe 2965 

31^r SnnerftcS il^m auf, fic ging fo weit, 
gl^m einen blut'gen Sluftrag gegen bie 3Jlaria 
gu geben, ba ber Dl^eim fic^ mit Stbfd^eu 
3Son einem gleichen Slntrag abgemenbet — 
©agt! Sfteänici^tfo? 2970 

(Aönifiin unb Surleig^ f e^en einanb«; betroffen an,) 

Ißnxitiiif. 

SBie gelangtet 3l^r 
©aju? — 

letcefler. 

Sft'Ä nid^t fo ? — 5Run, ^IR^Iorb ! SBo l^attet 
^i)x (gute taufenb Slugen, nid^t ju fel^n, 
2)a| bief er aJlortimer Sud^ l^interging ? 
2)a| er ein roütenber 5Papift, ein SEBerljeug 
Der ©uifen, ein ©efd^öpf ber ©tuart war, 2975 

@in led entfd^Io^ner ©d^roärmer, ber gefommen, 
3)ie ©tuart ju befrein, bie Äönigin 
3u morben — 

C{ltfabetl| (mit bcm ftuBerften Qrftaunen). 

tiefer SKortimer ! 

Stxttfttt. 

@r war'ö, burd^ bert 
SKaria Unteri^anblung mit mir pflog, 
S)en id^ auf biefem SBege lennen lernte, 298Q 

SBod^ fieute follte fie auä il^rem Äerler 
©eriffen werben, biefen 3lugen6Iidf 
ßntbcdfte mir'ä fein eigner 3Kunb ; id^ He^ il^n 
©efangen nel^mcn, unb in ber SSerjrociflung, 
©ein SOBcrl ocreitelt, ftd^ cntlarot ju fel^n, 2985 

©aberft(^feIbftben2:ob! 



«icrtcr SCufaug. ,6. Sluftntt. 141 

(Slifabetli. 

D, id^ bin unerl^ött 
Setrogen — biefet 3Kortimer ! 

Ptttletgli. 

Unb ie^t 
@ef d^al^ baä ? ^t^t, nad^bem ic^ @uc^ t)erlaf(en ? 

Stittfltt. 

25d^.tttu^ um meinetroiUcn fe^r bellagcn, 

2)a^ c8 bieä ®nbc mit i^m nal^m. ©ein ä^ugniä, 2990 

SBenn er nod^ lebte, würbe mid^ oollfommen 

Oereinigt, aHer ©d^ulb cntlebigt l^aben. 

®rum übergab id^ i^n beä 3lid^tcrS §anb. 

®ie ftrengfte SRec^täform foHte meine Unfd^ulb 

S8or aller SBelt bemäl^ren unb bcftegeln. 2995 

Purleijlj. 

@r tötete ftd^, fagt 3l^r. @r fxd^ felber ? Ober 
S^ri^n? 

feicefler. 

Unroürbiger 3Serbad^t ! 'SHan l^öre 
2)ie 3Bad^e ab, ber id^ il^n übergab ! 

(@r ge^t an bie %f}üt unb ruft l^tnaud. S)er Dfftsier ber Sei6toQ(^e tritt herein.) 

erstattet 3^rer SKajeftät Seri^t, 

2Bie bief er 3Kortimer um!am I 3000 

«flijier. 

3d^ tlielt bie SSBad^e 
3m ajorfaal, als aW^Iorb bie SCI^üre fc^neff 
eröffnete unb mir befal^I, ben 3litter 
3lfe einen ©taatSoerrätcr gu »er^aften. 
5Bir fa^en il^n l^icrauf in SSut geraten, 
®en 35oId^ j\iel^n unter l^eftigcr SSermünfd^ung ^^05 

^er Äönigin unb, ei^ rpir'S l^inbern Ipnnten, 



142 SWaria ©tuart. 

Sl^n in bic Stuft ftd^ ftofeen, bafe er tot 
3u »oben ftürjte — 

feicepier. 

©äiftgut. g^rfönnt 
aibtreten, ©ir ! S)ie ftönigin weife genug! 

(Offi)ier ge^t ob.) 

«Ufabetli. 

D^ roeld^er 3lbgrunb oon Slbfd^eulid^feiten ! 3010 

feicefler. 

SBerroat'S nun, berbid^ rettete? SBar e§ 
gRpIorb oon Surleig^? SBufet' er bie ©efa^r, 
2)ie bid^ umgab ? SBar e r'S, ber fte t)on bir 
©ewanbt ? — 2)ein treuer Sefter war bein @ngel! 

iurleigl). 

®raf ! 3)ief er SKortimer ftarb @uc^ f el^r gelegen. 3015 

^d) roeife nid^t, waä id^ fagen fott. 3^ glaub* @ud^, 
Unb glaub» @\xä) ni^t. 3d^ benfe, 3^r feib fd^ulbig, 
Unb feib eä nic^t ! D, bie 3Ser]^afete, bie 
SKirattbieäSDBeM^'f^tet! 

feicefler* 

Sie mufe fterben. 
Se^t ftimm* id^ felbft für i^ren SCob. 3d^ riet 3020 

a)ir an, baä Urteil unoottftredEt gu lajfen, 
33iä fid^ aufä neu ein Slrm für fie erfiübe. 
S)ieS ift gefd^el^n — unb id^ befte^e brauf, 
3)afe man baS Urteil ungefäumt »ottftredfe, 

Putletsl)« 

g^r rietet baju! ^i^r! 80^ 



«icrtcr ^uf^ug. 6. SCuftritt. 143 

gtxctfin. 

©0 f cl^t CS tnid^ 
©mpört, ju einem äu^erftcn ju greifen, 
gd^ fel^e nun unb glaube, ba^ bie SSol^Ifai^rt 
a)er Königin bieä blutige Dpfer l^eifd^t ; 
®rum trag* id^ barauf an, bafe ber Sefel^I 
3ur §inrid^tung gleid^ ausgefertigt werbe! 3030 

Pudetgll öurÄönißin). 

a)a es SK^Iorb fo treu unb emftlid^ meint, 
©0 trag' ic^ barauf an, ba^ bie 3Sottftrecfung 
2)eS Slid^terfprud^S il^m übertragen werbe. 

feicefler. 
3Rir! 

Pitrletgli. 

©ud^. 5Rid^t beffcr lönnt 3^r ben Serbad^t, 
®er je^t nod^ auf @u(^ laftet, raibericgen, 3035 

2HS wenn 3^r f ie, bie 3^r geliebt ju l^aben 
Sefc^ulbigt werbet, felbft ent()aupten laffct. 

(Htfabetl) (fietceftem mit ben Slugen ficterenb). 

SKglorb rät gut. ©o fei'S, unb babei bleib' es, 

feicefler. 

9Kid^ follte bittig meines SlangeS §0^ 

SBon einem 3luftrag biefeS traur'gen Swl^cxItS 3040 

Sefrein, ber fid^ in jebem Sinne beffer 

%\xx einen Surleigl^ ijiemen mag als mid^. 

SBer feiner Königin fo na^e fte^t, 

S)er fottte nid^tS Unglüälid^eS »ottbringen. 

Sebod^, um meinen @ifer ?u bcwäl^ren, 304§ 

Um meiner Äönigin gcnugjutl^un, 

95egeb' id^ mid^ beS SSorred^tS meiner SSBürb^ 

Unb übemel^me bi^ t)erl^a|te ^ßflid^t 










ftt^ Mf^l, IbtJtS Km: feie f 
C^Tj^ Joe Stuc — £« Ä «t 



C$ !% k«$ f^a^ k^ »SS Blies sad&Kit; 



Sein £€^ fei iü%o% f$ ge§en 9Rorl>er 

ttm^et, pptn ^apfie mber W^ gefcnbet, 

Äietft^iporen feien We Äat^oUfc^en, 

Z'ie Stuart c^vi^ bem fterter mit (&ma\X 

Ku rriüen unb gur ftdnigin auil}unifen. 3oeo 

T^ft ^(tttbel 9^\a\AV% unb tottiet. 9{ur bad S^av^ 

T)(T ^£tuavt; ba« nod^ l^euie fäfft, fann il^n 

eurabetii. 

niUe V Soll mir 3n)ang gefd^el^n ? 

Keni 

i*^ l<» flnb ipntfcbloffcn, t^tr ntdjt ju meieren, 

HM« bu bat Uvtcll uutcvjdc^net ^aß. ao66 



Vierter «ufjug. 8. unb 9. «uftritt. 146 

aidjter 3lttflritt 

8uvk<0( unb Saoffon mit einer e^rift Sic Bodecm 

ttUfabetli. 

aDBaä bringt gi^r, SJamfon ? 

S)u l^aft Befol^Ien, 
D Äömgitt — 

ttUfabetli. 

(3nbem ^t bie @d^rift erfiveifen totO, f(^ert fi« iuf ammen unb f ft^rt lurfid.) 
D ®Ott! 

©el^ord^e 
a)cr ©timmc bcä SBoIfö, ftc ift bic ©timmc ®ottc8. 

(Slifabrth (unenlfd?Ioffen mit ftd? felbjl Mmpfenb). 

D meine Sorbä ! SBet f agt mir, o6 id^ TOirllid^ 

a)ie Stimme meine« flanken Sollä, bie Stimme 8070 

®er ®elt t)etne]^me ! äd^, n)ie fe^r befürc^t' id^, 

aSenn id^ bem 2Bunf^ ber ^Renge nm ge^orc^t, 

S)a6 eine ganj t)erfd^iebne Stimme ^x^ 

gßirb ^ören lajfen — ja, bafe eben bie, 

3)ie ieit gewaltfam iu ber Il^at mid^ treiben, 8075 

5Wid&, wenn'l oottbrad^t ift, ftrenge tabeln werben ! 

Uettttter lltiftritt- 

•vof e^rewibur« ^^ben Borigcn. 
Si|rem0llttn| (tommtingroBerSetoeeund), 

SWan mitt bid^ übereilen, Äönigin! 
10 



146 aRariff Stuart. 

Dl^altcfcft, fctftanbl^aft! 

Qnhtm er 2)a))ifi)n mit ber Schrift gewahr toirb.) 

Ober ift cä 
©cfd^c^cn? 3ft eä TOirf Hd^ ? 3d^ erbliic 
6in unglüdfelig Slatt in biefcr $anb. 3080 

®aä fomme meiner Königin je^t nid^t 
SBor Slugen. 

ßbler ©j^rewäburp ! SKan jroingt mid^. 

®er lann bid^ gtoingen ? a)u bift §errfd^erin, 

§ier gilt eä, beine SKqeftät gu j^cigen I 

©cbiete ©c^toeigen jenen ro^en Stimmen, 3086 

®ie fid^ erbreiften, beinem ÄönigSroitten 

3n)ang anjutl^un, bein Urteil ju regieren. 

S)ie g'urd^t, ein blinber SBal^n bewegt baS 38oII, 

S)u felbft bift aufeer bir, bift fd^roer gereijt, 

a)u bift ein SKenfd^, unb je^t fannft bu nid^t rid^ten. 3090 

iurleigli. 

©endetet ift fd^on längft. $ier ift lein Urteil 
3u fällen, ju oolläiel^en ift'ä. 

Hent 

(ber fU^ bei SätxttoVbvxifi Eintritt entfernt ffat, lommt )urü(f). 

a)er Auflauf n)äc^ft, baä SBol! ift länger nic^t 
3u bänbigen, 

Qltfabetll (8u e^retoSburi?). 

^f)v fel^t, wie fte mid^ btängen! 

$l|reni$bun|* 

SRur Sluffd^ub'forbr' id^. tiefer ^Jebergug 3Q95 

^ntfd^eibet beines SebenS ®lü4 unb ^rieben, 



»ictter Slufjug. 9. «uftritt. 147 

3)u f)a\i ed jjal^relang bebad^t, foD bid^ 

S)er aiugcnblid im ©türme mit ftc^ führen ? 

?lur lurjen äluffd^ub. @ammle bein @emät^ 

Snoartc eine mJ^igetc ©tunbc, 3100 

Qxvoaxiz, jögre^ fäume, 6id bad Steid^ 

3n i^lammen ftel^t, bis ed ber ^einbin enblid^ 

©dingt, bcn 3Rorbftrcid^ n)irf Hd^ gu oollfüi^rcn. 

©rcimal l^at il^n ein ®ott von bir entfernt ; 

i^eut l^at er na 1^ e bid^ berül^rt, nod^ einmal 3105 

@in 3Bunber l^offen, ^ie^e @ott oerfud^en.. 

S>er ©Ott, ber bid^ burd^ feine SBunberl^anb 

aSiermal erl^ielt, ber l^eut bem fdjimad^en Slrm 

®eS ©reifen Äraft gab, einen SBütenben 

3u überwältigen — er oerbient Vertrauen ! 3iio 

gd^ mU bie ©timme ber ©ered^tigfeit 

3e§t nid^t erl^ebcn, ie|t ift nic^t bie Seit, 

®u fannft in biefem ©türme fie nid^t l^ören. 

2)ieS 6ine nur t)ernimm ! 2)u jitterft je^t 

aSor biefer lebenben SWaria. 9lid^t 8115 

3)ie gebenbe l^aft bu gu fürchten, 3ittre vox 

S)er 2^oten, ber ©ntl^aupteten* ©ie n)irb 

aSom ©rab erftcl^en, eine ßwietrad^tSgöttin, 

®in Slad^egeift in beinern SReidJ J^erumgeJ^n, 

Unb beineä SBoIfeä §erjen von bir roenben. 3120 

3e^t ]^ a fet ber SSritte bie ©efürc^tete, 

6r mirb fte radjen, wenn fie nic^t mel^r ift. 

gUd^t mel^r bie ^einbin feineä ©laubenä, nur 

3)ie ®nf eltod^ter feiner Äonige, 

3)eä ^ajfeS Opfer unb ber ©ferfud^t 3j25 

38irb er in ber Sejamm^rten erbli^^n ! 



148 SRaria @iuari. 

Sd^ncff wirft bu bic aSctanbcrung erfolgten« 

©urd^jicl^c gonbon, njenn bic blut'gc %f^at 

©efc^el^cn, jcigc bidj bcm 3Soß, baS fonft 

@id^ jubelnb um bid^ l^er ergo^, bu toirft 8130 

@in anbred Snglanb fel^n, ein anbteg SSolt^ 

3)enn bid^ umgicbt nid^t mel^r bic l^cnlic^c 

©ered^tigfcit, bic attc ^crjcn bir 

Seficgtc ! g u r d^ t , bic f ^redf lid^c Begleitung 

2)er Xptannci, n)irb fd^aubemb vov bir l^ergiel^n, 8136 

llnb jebe Strafte, too bu gel^ft, pcröbcn, 

a)u ^aft baä Sc^tc, äufterfte getl^an, 

aßcldj ^auflt fielet feft, njcnn biefcä l^cirgc fiel! 

(Htfabetti. 

äd^, ©l^rcTOäbur^! S'^^ ^^bt mir l^eut ba§ Seben 

©crettet, l^abt bed 3Rörbcr3 2)old^ pon mir 8140 

©croenbet — SBarum licftct '^\)x il^m nid^t 

a)en Sauf? ©o wäre jebcr ©treit geenbigt, 

Unb affcä 3w>«if^''^ ^«^^9/ ^^i^ ^ö« ©d^ulb. 

Säg' id^ in meiner ftitten ©ruft ! gürroal^r, 

3d^ bin be§ Sebenä unb beä §errf^enS müb'! 8146 

SWuft eine von unä Königinnen fatten, 

S)amit bie anbre lebe — unb eS ift 

5Rid^t anberä, baS erlenn* id^ — lann benn id^ 

9lid^t b i e fein, roeld^e rocid^t ? SWein SBolf mag TOol^Ien, 

3d^ geb* i^m feine SRajeftät jurüdf. 8150 

©Ott ift mein 3^wge, boft id^ nid^t für mid^, 

5Rur für boä Sefte meines aSoIfö gelebt. 

$offt e§ pon biefer fd^meid^Ierifd^en Stuart, 

3)er Jüngern Königin, gltidflid^ere 2:age, 

©0 fteig' id^ gern t)on biefem a:i^ron unb feiere 9165 

3n SlBoobftodfä ftittc ßinfamleit jurüdf, 

2Bo meine anfprud^Iofe Sug^«*^ I^^te, 

^ idj, vom ianb ber ©rbengröfte fem, 



miertermfauö. 9. 5Cuftrttt. 149 

^te §o^cit in mir fclber fanb — Sin x^ 

QvLX §crrfd^crin bod^ nid^t gcmad^t ! J)er ^errfd^er 3160 

5IKu6 l^art fein Utmm, unb mein ^crg ift mcid^. 

^^ l^abe biefe ^nfel lange glüdElid^ 

dtt^tü, mett id^ nur Brandete ju beglüden. 

6§ lommt bie erfte fd^mere Äönigäpflid^t, 

Unb id^ empfinbe meine D^tmaä)t — 8165 

Purleisti* 

%m, Bei ®ott ! 
Senn id^ fo ganj unföniglid^e 38orte 
äuä meiner Königin aWunb oemel^men mufe, 
©0 mär'ä 3Serrat an meiner 5ßflid^t, Serrat 
Slm SBaterlanbe, länger ftiH ju fd^meigen. 

— 2)u fagft, bu liebft bcin SSoII, me^r afe bid^ felbft, 3170 
a)a3 jeige jeftt ! (grmäl^Ie nic^t ben ^rieben 

gür bid^ unb überlafe baä 3leid^ ben ©türmen. 

— S)enl' an bie Äir^e ! ©ott mit biefer ©tuart 
3)er alte 2lberglaube mieberf eieren ? 

3)er SWönd^ aufä neu l^ier ^errfd^en, ber Segat 3175 

3lu§ 3lom gejogen fommen, unfrc Äird^en 
SBerfd^Iiefeen, unfre Könige enttl^ronen ? 

— ä)ie ©eelen atter beiner Untertl^anen, 

:3d^ forbre fie oon bir — SBie bu je^t l^anbeljl, 

©inb fte gerettet ober ftnb t)erIoren, 3180 

'$ier ift nid^t 3eit ju meid^Iid^em erbarmen, 

35eS aSoIIeS SBo^Ifa^rt ift bie ^od^fte «ßflid^t; 

'i&at ©^remSbur^ baS Seben bir gerettet, 

©0 miff i ä) ©nglanb retten — ba§ ift mel^r ! 

mfabt% 

IBlan überlaffe mid^ mir felbft ! 8ei SKenfd^en ift 3186 

tRid^t Slat nod^ 3:roft in biefer großen ©ad^e. 
3|d^ trage fte bem ^öl^ern Slid^ter cor. 



142 SRatia Stuart. 

gl^n in bie 35ruft ftd^ fto^cn, bafe er tot 
3u Soben ftürgtc — 

gtUtfttu 

®8iftgut. S^tfönnt 
abtreten, ©ir ! S)ie Äönigin weife genug! 

(Dfft}ier ge^t ob.) 

tfUrabetii. 

D, welcher Slbgrunb oon Slbfcl^eulici^feiten ! 3010 

leiceper* 

SBerTOar'S nun, berbid^ rettete? SBar e§ 
gjlplorb pon »urleig^? SBufet' er bie ©efa^r, 
®ie bid^ umgab ? SSar er'S, ber jte von bir 
©eroanbt ? — 2)ein treuer Sefter war bein ©ngel! 

Ptttleigti. 

®raf ! 3)iefer SRortimer ftarb @ucl^ f el^r gelegen. 3015 

^ä) n)eife ntd^t, n)a§ ic^ fagen foH. ^^ glaub' ^n^, 
Unb glaub' Sud^ nid^t. 3d^ benle, 3^r feib fd^ulbig, 
Unb feib eä nid^t ! D, bie S8erl^afete, bie 
SBliraabieäSaäeMereitetl 

leiceper. 

©ie mufe fterben. 
3e|t ftimm' id^ felbft für i^ren %oi. 3d^ riet 8020 

J)ir an, ba§ Urteil unt)oIIftre4t ju laffen, 
35iS fid^ aufs neu ein 3lrm für fie erhübe. 
3)ieä ift gefd^cl^n — unb id^ beftel^e brauf, 
3)afe man baS Urteil ungefäumt poUftredle, 

Purletsli« 

g^^r rietet baju! ^i^r! 



Sterter Huf^ug. 6. 9[ttftritt. 143 

Stxttftn. 

60 f el^r ed mid^ 
@mp8rt, gu einem Äu^erften ju greifen, 
3c^ fel^e nun unb glaube, bafe bie SBol^Ifa^rt 
S)er fiönigin bieä Blutige Opfer l^eifc^t ; 
2)rum trag' id^ barauf an, bafe ber Scfel^l 
Sur Einrichtung gleid^ ausgefertigt werbe 1 3030 

iudetgll (aurAönigin). 

®a eä STOpIorb fo treu unb emftlid^ meint, 
©0 trag' id^ barauf an, ba^ bie aSoUftredung 
3)eä 3lid^terfpruc^ä i^m übertragen werbe. 

feicefler. 
51Rir! 

Purletgli. 

ßud^. 5Rid^t bejfcr fönnt ^l^r ben SBerbadJt, 
35er je^t nod^ auf @ud^ laftet, roiberlegcn, 3035 

2lte wenn 3^t f ie, bie gl^r geliebt ju ^aben 
Sefd^ulbigt werbet, felbft entt^aupten laffet. 

((Ufabetl| (Seiceftern mit ben Slugtn ficieren^). 

SKglorb rät gut. 60 fei'8, unb babei bleib' eS, 

SJlid^ foHte Billig meines Slangeä $8^ 

SSon einem Auftrag biefcS traur'gen Sn^altd 3040 

Sefrein, ber fid^ in jebem Sinne beffer 

g^ür einen Surleigl^ giemen mag alä mid^* 

3D3er feiner fiönigin fo nal^c fte^t, 

2)er follte nid^tS Unglüilid^eS tJoHbrtngen. 

Sebod^, um meinen ®ifer ju beroäl^ren, 304§ 

Um meiner Äönigin genugjutl^un, 

SSegeb' ic^ mid^ be§ SBorred^tä meiner SBürbe 

Unb äbeme^e bi? t)erl^a^te ^flid^t. 



144 fHarta etuart. 

Sorb Surleigl^ teile fle mit @iul^ ! ca»>»tefc».) 

Itogt @orge, 
S)a^ ber »efel^l gleid^ ausgefertigt »erbe, 30BO 

(Ihtrldg^ ge^t 9bm ^ihrt branden ein detflmiiicl.) 



didientec Huftriti 

•rof pon tUnt in b«i Borigcn. 

(SUfabetii. 

aSad gteBt*9, SR^lorb von Aent ? Sad für ein Sluflouf 
erregt We ©tabt — SBaä ift ed ? 

Hetrt. 

Jtönigin, 
@d ift bad SSoIt, ba§ ben ^alaft umlagert ; 
®8 forbert l^eftig bringenb, bidj ju fel^n, 

«ifabetli. 
38a$TPiamein$;oIt? ao65 

Itetti 

3)et: ®d^re(fen ge§t burd^ Sonbon^ 
©ein Seben fei Bebrol^t, es gelten SKörber 
Uml^er, üom 5ßapfte miber bid^ gefenbet, 
äJerfd^rooren feien bie ÄatJ^oIifd^en, 
^ie ©tuart m^ bem Äetrfer mit ßJemalt 
gu reiften unb jur Äönigin auäjurufen. 3060 

5Der $BBeI glaubt*« unb mutet* 5Rur baä §aupt 
9Der Stuart, baä nod^ l^eute fällt, fann il^n 
Serul^igen. 

tfUfabetii. 
SBie ? ©oU mir S^an^ gefdjel^n ? 
Iteni 
©ie fmb entfd^Ioffen, el^er nid^t gu meidjen, 
93iS bu baS Urteil unterjeid^net l^aft. ao66 



Sictter «ufsug. 8. unb 9. «uftritt. 146 

aidjter 3lttflritt 

8uvk<0( unb Saoffon mit einer €4rift Sic Boriscm 

ttUfabetl). 

SBaä bringt ^f)x, SJamfon ? 

S)u l^aft Befol^Ien, 
D Äöttigm — 

«Ufttbetli. 

SBad ift'd ? 

(Snbem lle bie Sdjrift erflreif tn toiD, f^ouert jle lufammen unb f S^rt puM.) 
D ®ott! 

©el^ord^e 
a)cr ©timmc beS SBoIfö, fic ift bic ©timmc ©ottcS. 

(Slifabetll (»nenlfd?Ioffen mit ftd? felbfl Mmpfenb). 

D meine SorbS ! SBet f agt mir, o6 id^ TOirind^ 

a)ie Stimme meines gangen Sollä, bie ©timme 8070 

®er ®elt t)eme^me ! 2lc^, n)ie f e^t befürc^t' id^, 

aSenn id^ bem SBunfd^ ber ^Renge mn gel^ord^t, 

S)a6 eine ganj t)erf4iebne ©timme ^\^ 

SGäirb ^öten lajfen — ia, bafe eben bie, 

a)ie ie^t gewaltfam iu ber %^at m\ä) treiben, 8075 

Wlx^, mm'% oottbrad^t ift, ftrenge tabeln werben ! 

neunter lluflritt, 

•rof e^rcwibur« »i^ben »orige». 
Si|rem0bttn| dommt in sroSer »etoe0unfl)t 

SWan mitt bid^ übereilen, Äönigin! 
10 



146 SRatid etuart. 

D^altefcft, fctftanb^aft! 

(2|nbent er ^a))if0n mit ber S^rift gewahr loirb.) 

Ober ift eä 
©cfc^cl^cn ? 3ft cä TOirf lid^ ? ^6) crbliie 
6in unglüdfcKg Slatt in biefcr $anb. 3080 

®aä fomme meiner Königin je^t nid^t 
SBor älugen. 

@bler B\)xtxo^h\xxr) ! ^an }n)ingt mid^. 

$l|reni0bun|. 

SBer lann bid^ gwingen ? 3)u bifk §errfd^erin^ 

§ier gilt e§, beine SWajeftät ju i^eigen ! 

©ebicte ©c^roeigen jenen ro^en Stimmen, 3086 

3)ie fid^ erbreiften, beinem Äönigäroitten 

3n)ang angut^un, bein Urteil gu regieren. 

S)ie g'urd^t, ein blinber SBal^n bewegt baS SBoH, 

2)u felbft bift aufeer bir, bift fc^roer gereijt, 

S)u bift ein 3Renfc^, unb je^t fannft bu nid^t rid^ten* 3090 

iurleigli* 

©erid^tet ift fd^on längft. $ier ift fein Urteil 
3u fällen, äuoolläiel^en ift'ä. 

Heut 

(ber fi(^ 6ei ®(^relo9Burl^8 (Sintritt entfernt f}at, tommt )urü(f ). 

3)er aiuflauf wäc^ft, baä SBolf ift länger nid^t 
3u bänbigen* 

Qlifabetti cau e^retusbur^). 
gl^r fe^t, wie fie mid^ brängen! 
$l|reni0burt|* 

Slur Sluffd^ub^forbr' id^, ®iefer ?Jeberj|ug 3095 

^ntfd^eibet beineä Gebens ®IM unb ^rieben^ 



»icrter «ufaug. 9. auftritt. 147 

3)u l^aft e§ jal^relang bebad^t^ foD bid^ 

2)er ä(ugenBIid^ im Sturme mit ftc^ führen ? 

9lur furjen 2luffd^ub. Sammle bein ©ernüt, 

©rmarte eine rul^igere ©tunbe. 3loo 

(Sxvoaxtt, jögre^ fäume, big bag Steid^ 

3n fjlammen ftel^t, bi§ eS ber geinbin enblid^ 

©elingt, bcn SJRorbftreid^ n)irflid^ ju oollfül^rett, 

S)reimal f)ai xf)n ein ©ott von bir entfernt ; 

igeut l^at er na l^e bid^ Berül^rt, nod^ einmal 3105 

ein aSBunber l^offen, l^iefee ©ott pcrfud^en*. 

$t|reiii$but9« 

2)cr ®ott, ber bid^ burd^ feine SSunberl^anb 

SSiermal erl^ielt, ber l^eut bem fd^n^ad^en 3Xxm 

3)eS ©reifen Äraft gab, einen SBütenben 

gu überwältigen — er oerbient Vertrauen ! 3110 

3dJ xoxU bie Stimme ber ©ered^tigfeit 

3e|t nid^t erl^eben, ie|t ift nid^t bie 3^^, 

3)u f annft in biefem Sturme fie nid^t l^ören. 

®ieä @ine nur t)emimm! ®u jitterft je^t 

aSor biefer lebenben SWaria* 3l\d)t 8115 

2)ie Sebenbe l^aft bu ju fürd^ten. 3^^^ ^^^ 

S)er 2:oten, ber Enthaupteten. Sie mirb 

aSom ©rab erftel^en, eine 3tt^i^trad^t8g8ttin, 

@in 9lad^egeift in beinem Steid^ l^erumgel^n, 

Unb beineS SSoIIeä §erjen pon bir menben. 3120 

3e^t ^ afet ber 35ritte bie ©efürc^tete, 

6r mirb fte räd^en, menn fie nic^t mel^r ift* 

giid^t me^r bie ^einbin feineä ©laubenS, nur 

a)ie ©nleltoc^ter feiner Äönige, 

3)eä ^ajfeä Opfer unb ber ©iferfud^t 3jj}5 

SSitb e? in ber bejammerten erbli^en ! 



^4in^ wct m, Jfe. Sif liiilif' iihi drfDBL 
X r-si^.*^ iimifin:;^ ineut ms iün: m Xäa 

SnriS ;jLkia3 SS Jra iis: cin^. 9k iptt SöQ 

X^ Z^tsxa, »er »iatÄsaU 3cr lä ienxÄi, 3135 

Xti ^4 M$ £€9tc, ^it;:^^ ^^äca, 

l&kl^ fyam ttd^ fe«, «am düie$ ^^ge {id! 

(HtttiUi, ^6t bed Storbcrd £o((^ inm mir 8140 

ä)emenbet — Sarum lie^ ^ i^ mSfi, 

Den Äauf ? So wäre jeber Streit geenbigt, 

Unb atteft d^^f^^^ tebig^ rein oon 6<^Ib, 

lüäfl' id^ in meiner ftiUen ®ruft! %iXxmift, 

314 bin be« 2e6en« unb bed i&errfc^enS miibM 8145 

^J){u^ eine von uni Jtöniginnen faSen, 

Damit ble anbre lebe — unb es ift 

Slldjt anber«, ba« erlenn' id^ — lann benn idj 

%iii b ie fein, meldte weidet ? aRein Sott mag TOol^Ien, 

;)|di) geb» it)m feine SKajeftät jurüdf. 3150 

(9ott ift mein H^uge, ba^ id^ nid^t für mid^, 

9{ut fttt ba« «cftc meines Solte gelebt. 

»Öofft e« von bicfcr fd&metd^lcrtfd^en Stuart, 

Der Ittngorn Äönigin, glttdtlid^ere 2:age, 

^0 (tcifl* idb gern tum biefcm 2'^ron unb feiere 8155 

\^« Woobf»o*\t flillc (?iufam!ett nurüdt, 

Wo m^flne «nfprucblofc '^ugcnb lebte, 

HttQ i<i># vwn lanb bcv (Jrbcngvö|t fem. 



miertefHufauö. 9. 5Cuftrttt. 149 

3)te §o^ctt in mir fclbct fanb — Sin td^ 

Sur ^crrfd^crin bocl^ nxä)i gemacht ! J)er §etrfd^et 3160 

3Ru^ l^art fein iötmm, unb mein ^erj ift meid^. 

3jd^ ^abe biefe ^^f^l '«"S^ glüdflid^ 

9{egiert, n)eii id^ nur brandete ju beglüden. 

6S lommt bie erfte fd^roere ÄönigSpflid^t, 

Unb id^ cmpfinbc meine Dl^nmad^t — 8165 

9lun, bei ®ott ! 
Senn id^ fo ganj unfoniglid^e 38orte 
äuä meiner Königin aWunb oemel^men mu^, 
©0 mär'ä SBcrrat an meiner ^ßflid^t, Serrat 
2lm SBaterlanbe, länger ftiH ju fd^meigen. 

— ®u fagft, bu liebft bein 3SoIf, mel^r afe bid^ felbft, 3170 
ffiaS jeige jeftt ! ©noäl^Ie nic^t ben ^rieben 

gür bid^ unb überlafe baä 3leid^ ben ©türmen. 

— a)enl' an bie Äiri^e ! ©ott mit biefer ©tuart 
3)er alte 2lbergIauBe mieberfe^ren ? 

3)er 5Kßnd^ aufä neu ^ier l^errfd^en, ber Segat 3175 

3luS SRom gejogen fommen, unfre Äird^en 
3}erfd^liefeen, unfre Könige enttl^ronen ? 

— S)ie ©eelen aller beiner Untertl^anen, 

:3d^ forbre fie pon b ir — SBie bu je^t l^anbelft, 

©inb fte gerettet ober ftnb vtxloxm. 3180 

:$ier ift nid^t 3eit ju meid^Iid^em Erbarmen, 

35es aSoHeS SBo^lfa^rt ift bie ^öd^fte «ßflid^t ; 

:§at ©l^reroSbur? ba§ Seben bir gerettet, 

©0 mitt i ä) gnglanb retten — baä ift mel^r ! 

«Itfabetii. 

IBlan überlaffe mid^ mir felbft ! »ei SKenfd^en ift 3186 

tRid^t 9lat nod^ 2:roft in biefer großen ©ad^e. 
3|d^ trage fte bem ^öl^em Slid^ter vox. 



1i^ M€ti€ ^tW€tt, 

^, etr^ tonst im der ^So^ bbifea ! 



0@flaoereibe»SoKdbtenftd! ed^mo^Iii^ 3190 

Ane<^tf<^aft — 9Bie Un u^'d mfibe^ Uefem ®d|en 
Hu fc^eid^eln, ben mein ^imerfte^ oeroc^et! 
äUann foQ i<^ frei auf biefem Z^xmt ftel^! 
Sie ^Uteinung mu^ id^ eieren, um bad Sob 
Ser ^JDlettfle bul^(en^ einem ^öbel mu^ id^'d 3195 

}|(ecl^t mad^en, bem bet @auiEIer nur geföDt. 
C^ be r ift nod^ nid^t Jtönig, ber ber iSelt 
(Befallen mu^ ! 92uv ber \\t% ber bei feinem 2;i^ 
9{ad(i leinefl SJlenfd^en Seifall braud^t ju fragen* 

SBarum ^ab* id^ ©ered^tigleit geüBt^ 3200 

mUniür gclja^t mein Seben lang^ ba^ id^ 
^i\x blcfc crfte unuermeiblid^e 
(MctuoIttI)at fclbft bie $änbe mir gefejfelt! 
!rae 5)luftcv, baö id^ fclber gab, ©erbammt midj! 
SVav icb tuvannifc^, wie bie fpanifd^e 3205 

Wrtvia u>av, ntcin ^^orfal^r auf bem I^ron, idj lomtte 
V^ot>t oljne !Iabcl ÄöuigsMut oerfpri^en ! 
T^o* u>rtv'<^ bcnn weine eigne freie SBal^I, 
Wcre*t i^w fein ¥ Tic aflgewalHge 
^{otwe«bii\!cit, bie au4 ba« freie S^Oen 3210 

Tcv Ä^nii\c nwini\t, gebot mir bicfe ^ugenb« 

Um^Kbctt nwg^i \k>tt ^^nnbcn, ^&U mid^ nur 



«icrtct SCufaug. 10. 5luftritt. 151 

35ic Bolfegunft auf bem angefod^tnen 2:§ron. 

^id^ iu öemid^len, ftreben atte 5Käc^te 

S)cS feften Sanbcä. UitDerfö^nlic^ f(^Ieubcrt 3216 

S)er röm'Wc $apft bcn Sannfluc^ ouf mein §aupt, 

3Ril falfd^em Sruberfu^ »errät mid^ ^ranlrei4 

Unb offnen, roütenben ^ertilgungälrieg 

bereitet mir ber ©panier auf ben 5Weeren. 

©0 ftel^* id^ lämpfenb gegen eine 2BeIt, 3220 

®in roel^rloS SQBeib! 3R\t l^ol^en SCugenben ' 

3Kufe id^ bie S5Ii)|e meines Sled^tä bebedfen, 

35en gleien meiner fürftlid^en Oeburt, 

SQBoburd^ ber eigne SBater mid^ gefd^änbet. 

Umfonft bebedf' id^ i^n — 35er ©egner §a^ 3225 

§at il^n entblößt unb fteHt mir biefe ©tuart, 

©in eroig brol^enbeä Oefpenft, entgegen. 

SRein, biefe gurd^t foH enbigen ! 
^f)x §aupt foH fallen. 3^ wiK tJ^^ieben l^aben ! 
— ©ie ift bie 3=urie meines SebenS 1 3Rir 3230 

@in 5ßlagegeift, Dom ©d^idffal angel^eftet. 
9Bo id^ mir eine greube, eine Hoffnung 
©epflanjt, ba liegt bie ^öUenfd^Iange mir 
3«t SBege. ©ie entreißt mir ben ©eliebten, 
3)en SSrdut'gam raubt fie mir ! 501 a r i a © t u a r t 3236 
Reifet iebeS UnglüdE, baS mid^ nieberfd^Iägt ! 
3ft fie aus ben Sebenbigen t)ertilgt, 
grei bin id^, wie bie Suft auf ben ©ebirgen. 

(©UUfc^toeigen.) 

?0lit roeld^em §o^n fie auf mid^ nieberfal^, 

SltS fottte mic^ ber »lidE gu »oben bU|en! 3240 

D^nmäd^tige ! ^d^ fül^re be|re SBaffen, 

©ie treffen töblid^, unb bu bift nid^t me^r ! 

(5Kit raf(^em ©d^ritt naäf bem titfd&e flel^enb unb bie ?febcr ergreifenb.) 

©in S3aftarb bin id^ bir? — Unglüdflid^e! 

^ä) bin es nur, fo lang bu lebft unb atmeft. 

5Der ^weifet meiner fürftlid^en (Seburt, 3245 



150 

aaSaä ber mid^ . 
SKpIorbSl (3« 

(J)ie Swrb» gelten oi 
ber Äöttigin ftcl^en 



D ©flaoer 
Äned^tfci^oft - 
Su fd^mcid^c 
aaSann foH ic 
2)ie aWcinur. 
S)cr aRcnge 
Siedet mac|e- 
D, bcrifti 
©efoffen mi 
Slad^ leineö 

SBarum I 
SBiaiür gel 
gür biefc c: 
(Sctoaltt^ni 
5Da8 3»uft. 
SBäar id^ tn 
SWaria roar 

S)od5 iDar^ 
(Sered^t ^u 
Slotroenbi. 
3)ct Äöni- 
Umget 







"^>srA« 



Prom tHe THctt€re In the new Palaoe of Wea^-n^^^^t^r. 



»ietter »ufjug. 11. «uftritt. ISä 

Paotfon 

(loirft einen mid in hau Rapier unb erfc^rMt). 

Äönigin! ®ein9lamc! 
3)u l^aft entf (Rieben? 

— Unterfd^rciScn fofft' id^. 
3c§ f)ab'fi ittf)an. @in SBlatt «ßapier cntfc^eibet 
SRoc^ nic^l, ein SRame tötet nic^tr 

©ein 9lame, Äönigin, unter biefcr Schrift 

©ntfc^eibet oacö, tötet, ift ein ©tra^I 3270 

a)eä S)onnetä, ber geflügelt trifft — 3)ie8 Slatt 

»efie^It ben Äommiffarien, bem ©^eriff, 

3lad^ %otf^mnqlf)a^\^lo^ fic^ ftel^enben gu^eS 

3ur Königin t)on ©d^ottlanb ju üerfügen, 

©en £ob i^r anjulünbigen unb fc^neU^ 8275 

©obolb ber SKorgen tagt, il^n ju Doffgie^n. 

§ier ift fein Sluffc^ub : jene l^ot gelebt, 

28enn id^ bied S3Iatt aus meinen ^önben gebe. 

eiifabetli. 

3«/ ©ir ! ®ott legt ein wichtig, gro^ ©efd^id 

3n @ure fd^road^en §önbe. 'S^tf)t xf)n on, 3280 

®a^ er mit feiner SEBeiÄl^eit ßud^ erleud^te. 

3d^ geV unb überlaff' @ud^ @urer $f(i^t. 

(6ie toiO gelten.) 
PaOtfon (Mtt il^v in ben Seg). 

Sflein, meine Äönigin ! SSerlafe mid^ nid^t, 
&^ bu mir beinen SBiHen funb getl^on. 
»ebarf eä l^ier nod^ einer anbem SBeiäl^eit, 
9(Ig bein @ebot buc^ftäblic^ ju befolgen ? 
— ®u legft bieS Slatt in meine ^anb, bafe ic§ 
3u f d^Ieuniger SSoSiiel^ung eS bef örbere ? 



146 3RaxiQ, Stuart. 

Dl^attcfeft, feiftanbl^aft! 

(2inbem er 3)aoifon mit ber St^rift gewahr toirb.) 

Dbcr ift Ca 
©cfd^e^en ? 3ft eä roirftid^ ? ^ä) crbtiic 
@in unglüdfelig Slatt in biefer $anb. 3060 

2)a§ fomme meiner Königin je^t nid^t 
SSor Slugcn. 

CfUrabetli. 

@bler Sl^reroäburp ! Wlan jroingt mid^. 

9Ber lonn bid^ jroingen ? 2)u Mft §errfd^erin^ 

§ier gilt eS, beine SKajeftät ju j^eigen ! 

©ebiete ©d^roeigcn jenen ro^en Stimmen, 3085 

35ie jid^ erbreiften, beinern Äönigöroillen 

Stoong anjut^un, bein Urteil ju regieren. 

35ie t^urd^t, ein blinber 3ädf)n bewegt baä 88oH, 

®u felbft bift aufeer bir, bift fd^roer gereijt, 

2)u bift ein SWenfd^, unb je^t lannft bu nid^t rid^ten. 3090 

iutleigli« 

©crid^tet ift fd^on längft. §ier ift lein Urteil 
3u füllen, ju Dolljiel^en ift'ä. 

Bent 

(ber m bei @(breto«bur|;ft (Sintritt entfernt ffat, lommt |urü(l). 

a)er Sluflauf roäd^ft, baä SBolI ift lönger nid^t 
3u bänbigen. 

(Slifabetl) (SU S^retoSburW. 

Sl^r fel^t, mit fte mid^ brängen! 

$l)reni9burt|. 

9lur aiuffd^ub'forbr' id^. 3)iefer t?eberjug 3095 

^ntf(^eibet beineö l^eb^nä Olüdf unb Rieben, 



Vierter aufaucj. 9. auftritt. 147 

S)u l^aft es ial^relang bebad^t^ foK bid^ 

S)cr Slugenblii im ©türme mit fid^ fül^rcn ? 

9lur lurjcn Sluffd^ub. ©ommic bein (Semüt, 

@m)atte eine rul^igere ©tunbe. 3loo 

Jurlrigli »eftifl). 

(Sxxoatit, iögct, föume, bis baä Sleid^ 

3n flammen fielet, biä e8 bet geinbin enblid^ 

©elingt^ ben SRorbftreid^ n)itllicl^ ju DoUfül^ten. 

dreimal f)at xf)n ein (Sott tjon bir entfernt ; 

$eut ^ot er na l^e bid^ berül^rt^ nod^ einmal 3105 

6in aSunber l^offen, l^iefee (Sott oerfuc^en.. 

SI)retDsburq« 

S)er (Sott, ber bid^ burd^ feine SBunberl^anb 

SSiermal erl^ielt, ber l^eut bem fd£|n)ad^en ä(rm 

3)eS (Sreifen Äraft gab, einen SBütenben 

3u überroält'gen — er oerbient SSertrauen ! 3110 

3c^ Witt bie ©timme ber (Sered^tigleit 

3e$t nid^t erl^eben, ie|t ift nid^t bie ^txt, 

a)u lannft in biefem ©türme fte nid^t l^ören. 

9)ieä 6ine nur oemimm ! 3)u jitterft je^t 

aSor biefer lebenben 3Karia. $Rid^t 8115 

9)ie Sebenbe l^aft bu ju fürd^ten. gittre üor 

S)er 3^oten, ber (Enthaupteten, ©ie wirb 

aSom (Srab erftel^en, eine Swietrad^tägöttin, 

6in Slad^egeift in beinem 3teid^ l^erumgel^n^ 

Unb beineS SoIIeä bergen oon bir roenben* 3120 

Setft ^a^i ber SSritte bie (Sefürd^tete, 

Sr mirb fte rad^en, wenn jte ni^t mel^r ift. 

giid^t mel^r bie geinbin feineä (SlaubenS, nur 

3)ie ©nfeltod^ter feiner Äönige, 

3)eä ^ajfeä Dpfer unb ber ©iferfud^t 3j25 

SSJirb e? in ber SBejamm^rten erbli^^n ! 



148 SRaria @tuati« 

©d^ttcll wirft bu bic SBeränberung ctfal^tett. 

Surd^jiel^e Sonbon^ wenn bie Mutige %ffat 

©efd^el^en^ jeige bid^ bem SSoII^ baS fonft 

©id^ jubclnb um bid^ l^er ergofe, bu wirft 8130 

@in anbred (Snglanb fel^n, ein anbred 3$oIt 

^tnn bid^ umgiebt nid^t me^r bie l^errlid^e 

©ered^tigleit, bie alle §erjen bir 

SSefiegte ! g u r d^ t , bie f ^r etflic^e Segleitung 

3)er 2:9rannei, wirb fd^aubernb t)or bir l^erjiel^n, 8136 

Unb jebe ©trofee, wo bu ge^ft, Deröben. 

a)u ^aft bas Se^te, Su^erfte getrau, 

äBeld^ ^a\x\i ftel^t feft, wenn biefed ^eiPge fiel! 

eurabrtli. 

atd^, ©l^rewdburp! ^f)x f)abt mir l^eut bad Seben 

©erettet, l^abt bed ^örberd 3)oId^ von mir 8140 

©ewenbet — SBarum liefet '^f)x il^m nid^t 

3)en Sauf? ©o wäre jeber ©treit geenbigt, 

Unb alleä 3w)eifete lebig, rein t)on ©d^ulb. 

Säg' id^ in meiner ftiHen ©ruft ! gürwal^r, 

3d^ bin beS Sebenä unb beä §errfd^enS müV! 3145 

3Ru^ eine von und Jtöniginnen f äffen, 

S)amit bie anbre lebe — unb eS ift 

SRid^t anberS, baä erlenn* id^ — lann benn id^ 

Jlid^t bie fein, weld^e weidet ? SWein SSolf mag wäl^len, 

3d^ geb' i^m feine SKajeftät jurütf. 3160 

®ott ift mein 3^wgc, ba^ id^ nid^t für mic§, 

5Rur für bas Sefte meines Solfö gelebt. 

^offt es Don biefer fd^meid^Ierifd^en ©tuart, 

3)er Jüngern Äßnigin, glüilid^ere 3:age, 

©0 fteig' id^ gern t)on biefem 3:^ron unb lel^re 8165 

3n aSoobftodfS ftiffc Sinfamfeit gurütf, 

aSo meine anfprud^Iofe Sugenb lebte, 

558p id^, vom %mh ber (Jrbengrö^e fem, 



Vierter mufaug. 9. 5(uftrttt. 149 

^ic §o^cit in mir felBcr fanb — Sin id^ 

3ur §crtfd^crin boi^ nid^t gcmad^t ! S)et i&crrfc^er 3160 

9Rufe f)axt fein lönncn, unb mein ^ctj ift rocid^. 

3^ l^abc bicfc ^nfel lange glüilid^ 

9legiert^ roeil id^ nur brandete ju beglüden. 

@S lommt bie erfte fd^roere Äönigäpflid^t, 

Unb id^ empfinbc meine Df^nma^t — 8165 

purletgli* 

%in, bei ©Ott ! 
SBenn id^ fo ganj unlSniglid^e 3Borte 
älud meiner Königin SJlunb oeme^men mu^^ 
©0 roär'ä SSerrat an meiner ^flid^t, SJerrat 
am SSaterlanbe, länger [tili ju fd^meigen. 

— 35u fagft, bu liebft bein aSotl, me^r als bic§ felbft, Ä170 
2)aS jeige ie|t ! ©rmäl^Ie nid^t ben ^rieben 

gür bic^ unb überlafe baS Sleid^ ben ©türmen. 

— a)enf ' an bie Äir^e ! ©off mit biefer Btaaxt 
S)er alte Slberglaube roieberfel^ren ? 

9)er ÜRönd^ aufä neu l^ier l^errfd^en, ber Segat 3175 

ä(u3 9lom gebogen tommen, unfre Äird^en 
SBerfd^Iie^en, unfre Äönige enttl^ronen ? 

— 3)ie ©eelen affer beiner Untertl^anen, 

:3d^ forbre fte Don b ir — 9Bie bu je^t l^anbelft, 

©inb fte gerettet ober fmb oerloren. 8180 

$ier ift nic^t geit ju meid^Iid^em Erbarmen, 

®eä SBoHeS SBo^Ifa^rt ift bie ^ßd^fte ?Pfli(§t ; 

:Qat ©l^remSburp baS geben bir gerettet, 

©0 miff i d^ ßnglanb retten — baS ift mel^r ! 

eiifabetli. 

3Ran überlaffe mid^ mir felbft ! Sei SWenfd^en ift 3186 

tWid^t SRat nod^ S^roft in biefer großen ©ad^e. 
3d^ trage jte bem l^öl^ern SHid^ter oor. 



140 ilRavia @tuatt. 

feicefler. 

3d^/ SWglorb. 35ic Äönigin 
SBertraute fid^ bem 9Rortimcr, ftc fd^Iofe 2965 

^^x 3nnerftc§ il^m auf, ftc ging fo rocil, 
Sl^m einen blutigen Auftrag gegen bie ajlaria 
3u geben, ba ber Dl^eim fi^ mit Slbfci^eu 
SSon einem gleid^en Slntrag obgewenbet — 
©ogt! gfteänic^tfo? 2970 

(5t0nigin unb aSurteigl^ feigen einanbcv betroffen an.) 

iutletgli. 

^ie gelangtet gl^r 
ajaju? — 

fetcefler. 

Sft'ä nid^t fo ? — 5ttun, 3R9lotb ! SBo hattet 
3i^t 6utc taufenb Slugen, nid^t ju fel^n, 
35afe biefer SWortimer @ud^ l^intcrging? 
2)afe er ein roütenber ?Papift, ein 2BerIjeug 
35er ©uifen, ein ©efd^öpf ber Stuart war, 2975 

6in Ici entfd^Iofener ©d^roämxer, ber gelommen, 
35ie ©tuart ju befrein, bie Königin 
3u morben — 

C{lifabetl| (mit bem äu^erften Crflaunen). 

©iefer SKortimer ! 

leiceflen 

@r xoax% burc^ beit 
SDlaria Unterl^anblung mit mir pflog, 
3)en id^ auf biefem SBege lennen lernte. 2960 

SRod^ l^eute follte fte auä i^rem Äerfer 
©eriffen werben, biefen Slugenblidf 
entbedfte mir'S fein eigner 5Wunb ; id^ liefe il^n 
Oefangen nel^men, unb in ber SSerjmeiflung, 
©ein SEBerf oereitelt, jtd^ entlarot gu fel^n, 
®ab er ftd^ felbft ben SCob ! 



Vierter »ufaug. .6. Slufttitt. 141 

mifabt% 

D, id^ bin unerl^ött 
Setrogen — bief er SKortimer ! 

Purletgli. 

Unb ie^t 
©efd^al^ bad ? ^t^t, nac^bem id^ ®u^ oerlaffen ? 

feicefler. 

Sd^.ntufe um meinetroiHen fel^r htila^tn, 

3)a^ eä bieg @nbe mit i^m nal^m. Sein S^^S^i^/ ^^^ 

SBenn er noc§ lebte, würbe mid^ Dollfommen 

©ereinigt, affer ©d^ulb entlebigt l^aben. 

®rum tibergab id^ il^n beä Stid^terS §anb. 

®ie ftrengfte Slec^täform foffte meine Unfd^ulb 

SBor affer Sffielt bewäl^ren unb befiegeln. 2995 

Ptttlrigli. 

©r tötete ftd^, fagt gl^r. ©r ftd^ f eiber ? Ober 
S^ri^n? 

feicefler. 

Unroürbiger Serbad^t ! 3Wan l^öre 
S)ie äBad^e ab, ber id^ il^n übergab ! 

(Gr ge^t an bie ZffüT unb ruft ^inau«. S>er Offi)ier ber fieifitoac^e tritt herein.) 

©rftattet 3§rer aKajeftät »eric^t, 

SEBie bief er 3Kortimer umfam I 3000 

«ffijter. 

^^ l^ielt bie äSad^e 
3m SBorfaal, als 5WpIorb bie 2:^üre fd^neff 
Eröffnete unb mir befal^l, ben Slitter 
2tIS einen ©taatäDerräter ju »erl^aften. 
aOSir fallen il^n l^ierauf in SBut geraten, 
3)en 3)oId^ j^iel^n unter l^eftiger SSermünfd^ung 3005 

^er Äönigin unb, el^ tpir*? I^inbern fpnnten, 



142 9latia etuatt. 

Sl^n in bie »ruft ftd^ ftofeen, bafe er tot 
3u »oben ftüi^te — 

fetterer. 

Säiftgut. ^^I^rlonnt 
abtreten, @ir ! 3>ie Königin n)ei^ genug! 

(Dffi9ieree9ta&.) 

eurabetli. 

D, nield^er ä((grunb oon 9(bfcl^euUci^Ieiten ! 3010 

gtittfttt. 

aßet n)at*Snun^berbtd^ rettete? SBar eS 
gjlplorb oon »urleigl^? aBufet' er bie ©efa^r, 
35ie bid^ umgab ? SBar er'S, ber fte oon bir 
©eroanbt ? — 3)ein treuer Sefter war bein ©ngel! 

iurleigli. 

®raf ! 3)ief er 3Rortimer ftorb ßud^ fel^r gelegen. 3015 

CfUrabetli. 

3d^ TOeift nid^t, was id^ fagen foH. 3^ öl^ub' ®ud^, 
Unb glaub' ßud^ nid^t. 3d^ beule, 3^r feib fd^ulbig, 
Unb feib eä nid^t ! D, bie ^erl^afete, bie 

feicefler* 

©ie mufe fterben. 
Se^t ftintm' id^ felbft für i^ren SCob. gc^ riet 
35ir an, ba§ Urteil unooHftredt ju laffen, 
Siä ftd^ aufä n^ ein 2Crm für fte erhübe, 
ajieä ift gefd^el^n — unb id^ beftel^e brauf, 
ajafe man baS Urteil ungefäumt oottftredEe, 

Purletsl)* 

5j^r rietet baju! ^^r! 



«icrtcr 2luf;iug. 6. Sluftritt. 148 

gtxttfttt. 

©0 fel^r CS mid^ 
®tttpört, ju einem ^[ufeerften ju greifen, 
3<i^ fel^e nun unb glaube, bafe bie SBol^lfai^tt 
3)cr Königin bieS blutige Dpfer l^eifd^t ; 
3)rum trag' id^ barauf an, ba^ ber Sefel^I 
3ur ^inrid^tung gleid^ ausgefertigt werbe! 3030 

iurletgl) (surÄönigin). 

®a es 5W9lorb fo treu unb emftlid^ nteint, 
©0 trag' id^ barauf an, bafe bie SBoHftredfung 
35eS Slid^terfprud^S il^m übertragen werbe. 

gtittfUt. 
3Kir! 

putletgii. 

®ud^. 5Rid^t beffer fönnt 3^r ben SBerbad^t, 
35er je^t nod^ auf 6ud^ laftet, roiberlegen, 3035 

2llS xoznn 3^r f ie, bie 3^r geliebt gu l^aben 
Sefd^ulbigt werbet, felbft ent()aupten laffet, 

Cflifllbetll (£etceftem mit ben 9(ugeit flsieren^). 

5!R9lorb rät gut. ©o fei'S, unb babci bleib' cS, 

StittfttT. 

5Wid^ foHte billig nteineS SlangeS §öl^' 

SBon einem Auftrag biefeS traur'gen Sni^altS 3040 

Sefrein, ber fid^ in jebem Sinne beffer 

gür einen SSurleigl^ ijiemen mag als mid^. 

SBer feiner Königin fo nal^e ftel^t, 

95er foffte nid^ts UnglüdfUd^eS t)oHbringen. 

3ebod^, um meinen @ifer ju bewähren, 3045 

Um meiner Königin genugjutl^un, 

Segeb' id^ mid^ bcS SSorre^ts meiner SBürb? 

Unb übemel^me bi? veri^a^te ^flid^t. 



144 9larta etuavt 

Sorb Surleis^ teile Ite mit @iti^ ! cSKtncfcaD 

a:ragt 6orge^ 
2)a^ ber Sefe^l glei<!| ausgefertigt loerbe. 9060 

(Ihirlttgl^ Sc^t SRon l^ört brausen ein 0etftaniKl.) 



Siebenter Httftntt 

0nif »OM IbMt iu bcn Sori§c«. 

eiifdbetli. 

aSaS gie(t'd, SRi^Iorb von Aent ? SBaS für ein äluflouf 
erregt We ©tabt — SBa« ifk eä ? 

Jtönigin^ 
@d ift bad SSolI, bag ben ^alaffc umlagert ; 
@S forbert l^eftig bringenb, bid^ gu fel^n. 

eKfabetli. 

Sa^aSTPiameinSioK? 8066 

Belli 

S5er ©d^reÄen ge§t burdj ßonbon, 
©ein SeBen fei Bebrol^t, e§ gel&en 3Körber 
Uml^er, t)om 5ßapfte wiber bic^ gefenbet, 
SBerfd^rooren feien bie ÄatJ^oIifd^en, 
2)ie @tuart m^ bem Aerler mit (Semalt 
8u reiben unb gur Äönigin auSjurufen. 3060 

2)er $öbel glaubt*! unb mutet. Stur baä ^aupt 
®er (Stuart, baS no^ l^eutc fällt, lann ll^n 
Serubigen. 

eurabetli. 
SBie ? ©off mir 3wang gef d^el^n ? 

Bmi 

©ie fmb entfd^Ioffen, el^er nid^t ju meid^en, 

S3ig bu baS Urteil unterjeid^net l^aft. a065 



Siertet 3luf)ug. 8. unb 9. aCuftvitt. 145 

Jld)ter Hufttiti 

Surlcis^ unb SaoffoM mit einer e^rift 9<c Oorisciu 

aSa« bringt gi^r, ©amfon ? 

Pamfon (n&i^trt ^, ttmm. 

3)u l^aft (efol^Ien, 
D Äonioin — 

«lifobetii. 

aSBaä ift'ä ? 

(3nbem fie bie @4rift ergreifen toiO, fc^auert fle iufammen unb f&^ri iurficL) 

D ©Ott! 
pttrieiBli. 



©er ©timmc bcä SSoIfö, ftc ift bic ©timmc ®otte«. 

CdifClbftll (ancntfdjloffcn mit iidj felbjl fämpfcnb). 

D meine Sorb« ! SBer fagt mir, 06 id^ wirllid^ 

3)ie Stimme meines ganzen Solfö, bie ©timme 3070 

©er aSelt Deme^me ! Sld^, mie fe^r befürd^t' id^, 

aSJenn idji bem SBunfd^ bcr SDlenge nun gel^orc^t, 

2)afe eine ganj Derfd^iebne ©timme pd^ 

SBBirb l^ören laffen — ja, ba^ eben bie, 

2)ie ie^t gewaltfam ju ber X^at mid^ treiben, 3075 

3Wid^, wenn'» poffbrad^t ift, ftrenge tabeln werben l 

Uftttttw Jlttflritt. 

•raf Ci^rcwibur^ su'ben Oortgcn. 
Shremsbttni i^ommt in groler 99etoegun0}, 

aHan will bic§ übereilen, Äönigin! 
10 



146 aRaria Stuart. 

D Italic fcft, fciftanbl^aft! 

(Snbem er S)a»ifon mit ber 6(^rift geioal^r toirb.) 

Ober ift Ca 
(Scfd^cl^en? Sft cä roirllid^ ? 3d^ crblidc 
ein unglücffclig Slatt in biefer $anb. 3080 

©aS lommc meiner Königin je^t nid^t 
aSor Slugen. 

(Slifabetli. 

Sbler ©l^renjäburp ! 9Jlan jroingt mid^. 

SBer lann bid^ jroingen ? 3)u bift ©crrfd^erin^ 

§ier gilt eä, beine 3Wajeftät ju j^cigen ! 

©ebiete ©d^roeigen jenen ro^cn Stimmen, 3085 

a5ie fid^ erbreiften, beincm Sönigäroillen 

3n)ang anjutl^un, bein Urteil ju regieren. 

3)ie ^urd^t, ein blinber SBal^n bewegt ba§ Soll, 

®u felbft bift au^er bir, bift fc^roer gereijt, 

®u bift ein SWenfc^, unb je^t fannft bu nid^t rid^ten. 3090 

iurleigl). 

(Serid^tet ift fc^on längft. §ier ift lein Urteil 
3u fällen, ju oolljiel^en ift'S. 

Hent 

(ber m bei ^ttto9bux\)i Eintritt entfernt f}at, f ommt surfid ). 

a)er Auflauf roäc^ft, baä SBolI ift länger nid^t 
3u bänbigen. 

(Hifabet^ (Su e^retoSburi?). 

Sl^r fel^t, wie fie mic^ brängen! 

S^remsburti* 

9lur 3luffd^ub7orbr' id^. 35iefer ^^eberjjug 3095 

f ntfc^eibet beine« i^thm ®lüd unb ^rieben, 



Sicrtct Slufjug. 9. «uftritt. 147 

S)u l^aft ed jal^relang (ebad^t, foK bid^ 

2)er ä(ugenblic! im @tunne mit ftc^ führen ? 

3lax lutjen ä(uffcl^u(. @ammle bein ®emfit, 

Smarte eine ruhigere @tunbe. 3100 

Purldgll (heftig). 

grroarte, gögte, fäumc, big baä Slcici^ 

3n flammen fte^t, biä ed ber geinbin cnblidj 

©elingt, ben aRorbftreid^ mirllid^ ju oottfül^ren. 

2)retmal f)ai \f)n ein ©Ott t)on bir entfernt ; 

^tat l^at er na l^e bid^ berül^rt^ nod) einmal 3105 

@in SBunbcr hoffen, l^ie^e ®ott oerfud^en.. 

3k\fxmBbnttf. 

®cr ©Ott, ber bid^ burd^ feine SBunberl^anb 

SSiermal erl^ielt, ber l^eut bem fd^mad^en Wem 

3)eS ©reifen Äraft gab, einen SBütenben 

gu überwältigen — er oerbient Vertrauen ! 3iio 

3d^ toitt bie ©timme ber ©ered^tigleit 

3e$t nid^t erl^eben, je^t ift nid^t bie 3^W/ 

3)u lannft in biefem ©türme fte nid^t l^ören. 

3)ieS ßine nur vernimm! 3)u gitterft je^t 

aSor bicfer lebenben 5Karia. 5Ric^t 8116 

3)ie 2ebcnbe l^aft bu ju fürd^ten. 3^**^^ ^^r 

3)er 3^oten, ber ßntl^aupteten. ©ie wirb 

aSom ©rab erftel^en, eine gtoietrad^tägöttin, 

@in älad^egeift in beinem 9{eid^ ^erumgel^n, 

Unb beineä SSolIed ^erjen oon bir n)enben* 3120 

3e^t 1^ a fet ber Sritte bie ©efürd^tete, 

Sr wirb fte rdd^cn, menn fte ni(|t mel^r ift. 

9lid^t mel^r bie ^einbin feines ©laubend, nur 

®ie ®nIeltod^ter feiner Äönige, 

®eS ^affeä Dpfer unb ber ®iferfud^t 3X{}5 

SBJitb er in ber Sejamm^rten etblitf^n ! 



148 SRaria @tuati* 

©d^ncH wirft bu bie SScranbcrung crfaljtctt. 

©urd^^iei^c Sonbon, wenn bic blutige %f)ai 

©efd^ei^en, jeigc bid^ bem SSoII, boä fonft 

B\6) jubclnb um ixd) l^ct crgo^, bu wirft 313a 

©in anbrcd ®nglanb fel^n, ein anbreS SSoIf, 

^em bid^ umgicbt nid^t mel^r bic l^crrlid^e 

©cred^tiglcit, bic alle ^erjen bir 

Sefiegtc ! g u r d^ t , bie f ^redttid^e Segleitung 

3)er 2:9rannci, wirb fd^aubemb vox bir l^erjiel^n, 3136 

Unb jebe ©tra^c, roo bu ge^ft, ücröben. 

a)u l^aft ba3 Se^te, äufeerfte getl^an, 

äSeld^ ^auTpit fte^t feft, wenn biefed l^eirge ftel! 

«Ufabetli. 

Sld^, ©l^rewSburp! 3l^r l^abt mir l^eut baS geben 

©erettet, l^abt beä ^örberd ^olc^ t)on mir 8140 

©eroenbet — SBarum liefet gl^r il^m nid^t 

®en 2auf ? ©o märe jeber ©treit geenbigt, 

Unb alles S^^^if^I^ ^^^8/ ^^^^ ^^^ ©c^ulb, 

2äg' id^ in meiner ftillen ©ruft ! gürmal^r, 

3d^ bin beä Sebenä unb beS §errfd^enS mübM 3145 

3Wu^ eine t)on un§ Königinnen fatten, 

©amit bic anbre lebe — unb e§ ift 

9iid^t anberS, baS erfenn' id^ — fann benn id^ 

5Rid^t bie fein, meldte meidet ? 3Rein SSoII mag roal^Ien, 

3^ geb» il^m feine aKajeftät jurüdE. 3150 

©Ott ift mein 3ßW9«/ '^^^ i^ "i^t für mid^, 

SRur für ba§ »efte meines SoIfS gelebt. 

©offt CS von biefer fd^meid^Ierifd^en ©tuart, 

2)er Jüngern Äönigin, glüdflid^cre S^age, 

©0 fteig' id^ gern von biefem 3:i^ron unb lel^rc 8165 

3n ffioobftodfS ftitte ßinfamicit jurüdf, 

9Bo meine anfprud^Iofe Swgenb lebte, 

28o id^, vom SCanb ber ®rbengrö^e fem, 



■»icrtftmufsug. 9. auftritt. 149 

5)ic i^o^ctt in mit fclbct fanb — Stn td^ 

3ur ipcrtfd^critt bi^ nid^t gemad^t ! 35ct ^crrfdjcr 3160 

3Rui f)axt fein tdtmm, unb mein ^et^ ifk meid^. 

^ f)aU bief e ^nf e( (ange glädt (id^ 

Slegiert^ meit id^ nur brandete }u beglüdEen. 

@§ lommt bie etfte fd^mete Aönigdpflid^t, 

Unb id^ empfinbe meine Dl^nmad^t — 3165 

Purletsli. 

9hm, bei (Sott! 

38enn id^ f o ganj unfoniglid^e SBorte 
äu8 meiner Äönigin 3Wunb oemel^men mu^, 
©0 roär'ä ^ttxai an meiner 5PfKd^t, Serrat 
am SBaterlanbe, länger [titt ju fd^roeigen. 

— 35u fagft, bu Uebft bein 3SoII, me^r als bid^ fclbft, Ä170 
®a8 jeigc je^t ! ßrroä^le nid^t bcn grieben 

gür bic| unb überla^ baS 3leid^ ben ©türmen» 

— 3)enr an bie Äird^e ! ©ott mit biefer ©tuart 
®er alte Stberglaube roieberlel^ren ? 

3)er 3Jlönd^ auf§ neu l^ier l^errfc^en, ber 2egat 3175 

2lu3 Slom gejogen lommen, unfre Äird^en 
SBerfc^Iiefeen, unfre Äönige enttl^ronen ? 

— ®ie ©eelen aller beiner Untertl^anen, 

:3d^ forbre fie t)on bir — SBie bu je^t j^anbeljl, 

©inb fie gerettet ober jtnb oerloren. 3180 

§ier ift nidjt 3eit gu roeid^Iid^em Erbarmen, 

a)ed 3SoHeS SBo^lfa^rt ift bie l^öd^fte «ßflidjt ; 

.§at ©l^reroSburp baä geben bir gerettet, 

©0 will i c^ gnglanb retten — baS ift mel^r ! 

mxfaht% 

man überlaff e mid^ mir felbft ! »ei 3Renfd^en ift 3185 

tRid^t 3lat nod^ S^roft in biefer großen ©ad^e. 
:^d^ trage fie bem l^öl^ern 9{id^ter oor. 



150 Sparta Stuart. 

aSaä bct mid^ lel^rt, baä roitt td^ tl^un — ©ntfctnt cud^, 

3l^t, ©ir, lönnt in bcr Släl^c bleiben ! 

(2){e Sorb« flel^en ab. S^retoSiuri; aUcin bleibt nodf einige Xugenblitfe »or 

ber Abnigin ftel^en mit bebeutun0<k)oacm mid, bann entfernt er fidf lanflfam 

mit einem SluSbrud beS tiefften @(^mer|e8.) 



Jelfttter Jlttflritt. 

«Ufabetli (ottein). 

D ©Hat)eteibe§aSoK8bienftäI ©d^mäJ^Iid^e 8190 

Änec^tfd^aft — SBie bin id^^ä mübe, biefem ®ö$en 
3u fd^meid^eln, ben mein SnnerfteS oerad^tet ! 
SBann fott id^ frei auf biefem 2:i^rone fielen ! 
®ie 9Keinung mu^ id^ eieren, um baä 2ob 
35er SKenge bul^Ien, einem ^öbel mufe id^'ä 8196 

Siedet ma^tn, bem ber ©auJEler nur gefaßt. 
D, ber ift nod^ nid^t Äönig, ber ber SBelt 
®ef allen mufe ! 5Rur ber ift'ä, ber bei feinem Xffan 
3la6) leineä 9Jlenfd^en Seifatt brandet ju fragen. 

aSarum l^ab' ic^ ©ered^tigfeit geübt, 8200 

SBittlür gel^a^t mein geben lang, bafe id^ 
gür biefe erfte unt)ermeiblid^e 
©eroalttl^at f elbft bie §änbe mir gefeffelt ! 
S)a8 3Jlufter, ba§ id^ f eiber gab, üerbammt mid^ I 
Sffiar id^ tprannifd^, mie bie fpanifd^e 8205 

gjlaria mar, mein SSorfal^r auf bem 3:i^ron, id^ lönnte 
ge^t ol^ne Säbel Äönigöblut oerfpri^en! 
35od^ roar'S benn meine eigne freie SBal^l, 
©ered^t j;u fein ? 3!)ie allgemaltige 
^lotmenbigleit, bie aud^ ba§ freie SDSotten 8210 

S)er Könige jmingt, gebot mir biefe 2:ugenb. 

Umgeben ringS von geinben, l^ält mid^ nur 



»icrter Slufaug. 10. Auftritt. 161 

S)tc ?}oIfeguii[t auf bcm angcfod^tnen SCJ^ron, 

Ttx^ ju t)crmd^ten, ftrcbcn attc aRäd^te 

3)cä fcftcn Sanbeö. Unoerfö^nlid^ fc^Icubcrt 3215 

3)cr röm^fc^e ^apft ben »annfluc^ auf mein ©aupt, 

aJiit fülfd^em SJruberfu^ oerrät mid) granlreid^, 

Unb offnen, roütenben ^ertilgungälrieg 

bereitet mir ber ©panier auf ben 3Jleeren. 

©0 ftel^' id^ fämpfenb gegen eine SEBelt, 3220 

®n roel^rloS SBetb! SWit l^ol^en 2:ugenbcn ' 

3Ru^ ic^ bie Slö^e meines SRec^tä bebedfen, 

3)en Rieden meiner fürftlid^en ©eburt, 

SBoburd^ ber eigne SSater mid^ gefd^änbet. 

Umfonft bebedt^ id^ il^n — SDer (Segner §afe 3225 

§at il^n entblöjjt unb fteHt mir biefe ©tuart, 

®in eroig broi^enbeS ®efpenft, entgegen» 

9lein, biefe ^urd^t f oll enbigen ! 
3l^r §aupt foH fallen. 3^ w)ill ^rieben l^aben ! 
— ©ie ift bie gurie meines Sebenä ! SRir 3230 

®in ^lagegeift, oom ©d^idffal angeheftet. 
SGBo id^ mir eine greube, eine Hoffnung 
©epflanjt, ba liegt bie §öttenfd^lange mir 
3m 3Bege. ©ie entreißt mir ben ©eliebten, 
3)en S5räut*gam raubt fie mir ! 311 a r i a © t u a r t 3235 
§ei^t jebeä UnglüdE, baö mid^ meberfd^lägt ! 
3ft fie aus ben Sebenbigen oertilgt, 
grei bin id^, rote bie Suft auf ben ©ebirgen. 

(@tiaf(^toetgen.) 

?Kit roeld^em §ol^n fte auf mid^ nieberfal^, 

SllS f ottte mid^ ber »lidE gu 33oben bli^en I 3240 

D^nmäd^tige ! ^d^ fü^re befere SBaffen, 

©ie treffen töblid^, unb bu bift nic^t me^r ! 

(a»it raf(^em ©d^ritt naä) bem a;if<^e flel&enb unb bie ^eber ergreifenb.) 

®in Saftarb bin id^ bir? — UnglüdElid^e! 

3d^ bin CS nur, fo lang bu lebft unb atmeft. 

SDer 3w)eifel meiner fürftlid^en ©eburt, 3245 



152 9«rit etstri. 

Sr ift getil^, fo Salb ü^ bti| wttilge. 
BobaU) bcn Sritten feine Sia^I me^ bleibt, 
Sin ic^ im ec^en g^bett geboren ! 

(Sic iuu< Afc» i ci> i Vit tmtm roldka. feftai ^c^cnm, U|t ten MeMoT 
fslcm nu tritt Kit com XM^nHffecdS^xttfaiipBitf. So^cma^af« 
- kfle.) 



flftrr JlnftrUt 

SBo ftnb bie anbem Sotbs? 

€ie finb s^onsen, 
2)aS aufgebrad^te SSoR }ur %xf^ gu bringen. 3250 

2)a3 Stoben xoax aud^ augenblitfd gefttQt, 
@obaIb ber ®raf oon ©^rewdburp jtd^ geigte. 
,,3)er ift'd ! 3)aS ift er !'' riefen ^unbert Stimmen, 
,,®er rettete bie Äönigin ! §ört il^n, 
2)en broüften 9Jlann in ©nglanb!" Sinn begann 3255 

3)er eble S^albot unb üerroieS bem 3SoK 
3n fanften SDSorten fein geroaltfamed 
Seginnen, fprad^ fo IraftooII überjeugcnb, 
2)afe atteS ftc^ befänftigte unb ftiK 
3Som «piafte fc^Iic^. 3260 

(Sltfabetli. 
35ie roanlelmüt'ge SWenge, 
S)ie jcber SSBinb l^enimtreibt ! SBei^e bem, 
©er auf bie« 9tol^r ftc^ lehnet I — @§ ift gut, 
Sir ®at)ifon. gl^r fönnt nun roieber gel^n. 

(9B{efl(!^ iener naäf ber X^üvt getoenbet ) 

Unb biefeS Slatt — 5Rc^mt e8 gurücf — 3d^ Ieg'8 

3n Sure §änbe. 8265 




Prom the pieture In the new Palaee of Weatminater, 



Vierter 3lufaug. 11. «uftritt. 15ä 

Paotfon 

(toirft einen 9Ud in bad $a))ier unb erfc^ridt). 

Äönigin ! ©ein SRamc! 
3)u ^aft entfd^ieben? 

— Unterfd&tcifcen fottt* id^. 
^d) l^ab'8 fletl^an. @in S3Iatt Rapier entfd^cibet 
9lo(i^ nid^t^ ein 3lamt tötet nid^t; 

Paoifon. 

3) ein 9lame, Äönigin, unter biefer ©djrift 

©ntfc^eibet äffe«, tötet, ift ein ©ttal^I 3270 

®eä 3)onnerö, bet gepflelt trifft — 3)ieä Slott 

Sefiel^It ben Äommiffarien, bem ©l^eriff, 

3taä) gotj^eringj^a^fd^lo^ ftd^ ftel^enben ^ufeeS 

3ur Äönigin von ©d^ottlanb ju perfügen, 

35en %o\> \f)x onjulünbigen unb fd^ncH, 8275 

©obalb ber 5Korgen tagt, il^n ju »ottgiel^n. 

$ier ift fein 3luffd^u6 : jene f)at gelebt, 

SBenn id^ bieä SBIatt au^ meinen ^änben gebe. 

«lifabetli. 

3a, ©ir ! ®ott legt ein roid^tig, gro^ ©efd^id 
3n Sure fd^road^en §änbe. gleist il^n an, 
3)a^ er mit feiner SBeiSl^eit ®ud^ erleud^te. 
3dJ gel^' unb überlaff^ Q\i6) ©urer 5ßfli(^t. 

{Bit toia gelten.) 
PaoifOn (tritt il^r in ben 9Beg). 

!Rein, meine Äönigin ! aSerlafe mic^ nid^t, 
®^ bu mir beinen SßiHen lunb getl^an. 
Sebarf eS l^ier nod^ einer anbem 2ßeisl^eit, 
3113 bein @ebot bud^ftäblid^ ju befolgen ? 
— ®u legft bieS 33Iatt in meine §anb, bafe id^ 
3u fd^Ieuniger SBottjie^ung eä beforbere? 



154 Slaria @tuott. 

2)ad werbet ^fyc no^ guter Alug^ett — 

Pmitfon (f<9nca tmb crf(^nxlen ctnfaOcttb). 

9{a(^ metner! 3)a3 vermute ®ott! ®e^orfam 8290 

3ft meine gange Alugl^eU. 9)eutem SHener 

®arf l^ier nid^ts gu entfc^etben übrig bleiben. 

®in flein SSerfel^en war' ^ier Äöniflämorb, 

@tn unabfel^bar, ungel^eureS Unglfid. 

JBergönne mir, in biefer großen ©ad^c 32d5 

a)ein blinbeS ffierljeug miffcnloS ju fein. 

3n Ilarc ©orte fajfe beine SRcinung, 

aSad foK mit biefem Slutbefel^I gef^el^n? 

— ©ein 9lame fprid^t ed aud. 

9amf0n. 

©0 roiUft bu, ba| er gleid^ t)oHjogen werbe? 8300 

dlifabetll OSflernb). 

S)a8 f ogMd^ nid^t unb jittre, ed ju benlen. 

Paotfon. 
©u roittft, ba| id^ il^n länger nod^ bewahre? 

(SUfabetli (f*nen). 
auf (Bure ®efa^r! 3^r ^aftet für bie gfolgen. 

Paotfon. 

3d^? $eiFger®ottI— ©prid^,Äönigin! SBaSmiaftbu? 

dltfabetll (ungebulbig). 

3d^ n) i 11, bafe biefer unglüdff ePgen ©ad^e 3805 

glicht me^r gcbac^t fott werben, bafe id^ enblidj 
ffiiff SRu^e bat)or l^aben unb ouf ewig. 



»ierter «ufaug. 11. 3luftntt. 166 

Paotfon. 

68 foftet bir ein cinjig SDSort. D fagc, 
Scftimmc, roaä mit bicfcr ©d^rift foll werben J 

(Sltfabetli. 

3ci^ i^ab'ä s^f^S*/ w*^^ <|wäl^ wii^ »^«^ "i^t weitet. 3310 

Paotfon. 

S)u l^ätteft eä gefügt? 3)u ^aft mit nid^tS 
©efagt — D, eä gefatte meinet Äönigin, 
@i(l^ 5U etinnetn. 

((ltfabetl| (flam))ft auf ben »oben). 

ttnetttäglid^ ! 

Paotfom 

§abe 3tad)^t 
9Rtt mit! 3^ lö"^ f^it ^^^9 3Konben etft 
3n biefeS älmt! 3^ ^^^^^ ^^^^ We ©ptad^e 3315 

3)et ©ofe unb bet Äönige — in fc^Iid^t 
@infac^et ©itte (in id^ aufgemad^fen. 
3)tum l^abe bu ®ebulb mit beinern ^ned^t! 
2afe bid^ baS Sffiott nid^t teun, baS mid^ belel^tt, 
SKid^ Hat mac^t übet meine 5PfIid^t — 3320 

((Sr nähert lü^ i^r in flel^enber SUQung, fie fe^rt i^m ben SRütfen ju, er {lel^t 
in SSerimeif^ung, bann f^ric^t er mit entfd^lo^nem Son.) 

Stimm bieä ^apiet jutüdt! gümm eS jutüdE! 
@d mitb mit glü^enb ^euet in ben ^änben. 
Slid^t mid^ etroä^le, bit in biefem futd^tbaten 
®efd^äft gu bienen. 

(Sltfabetl|. 
%f)\Jii mag @ute§ 3lmteg ifti (@iege^ta».) 



156 Hart« Stuart 

Inolftar llnftritt 

@iegel^t! @ie la^ tmd^ totloS, stoeifelnb fte^ 8325 

5Rit bicf em fürd^tctli<|en »latt — SBaS t^' id^ ? 
©DU id^'d bewahren? SoQ id^'S übergeben? 

(3u »itrCetfi^, ber herantritt.) 

D gut, gut, bafe 3^1^ lommt, SM^Iorb ! 3]^ feib'S, 

®er mid^ in bief e$ @taat§amt eingefül^rt. 

befreiet mi(^ booon ! 5^^^ übernahm c8, 3330 

Unlunbig feiner SHed^enfd^aft. go^t mid^ 

gurüdgei^n in bie 35unlell^eit, wo 3^^ 

3Wid^ fanbet, id^ gel^öre nid^t auf biefen 5ßltt$ — 

Purletgli* 

SEBaS ift ®ud^, ©ir ? gafet @ud^. SIBo ift baS Urteil ? 

^ie Königin lie^ @ud^ rufen. 3335 

Paotfon* 

@ie verlief mid^ 
'5n H**gem 3om. D rötet mir! §elftmir! 
steifet mid^ a\x^ biefer ^öUenangft beä gweifete! 
.§ier ift baä Urteil — e8 ift unterfd^rieben. 

iurletgli (i^aftiB). 

'3ftc8? Dgebt! ©ebt^er! 

Paotfon. 

3d^ barf nid^t. 
Purletgl|. 

3Bad? 
Paoifon. 

®ie ^at mir i^ren SBillen nod^ nid^t beutlid^ — 3340 



Sicrtcr «ufjug. 12. «ufttttt. 167 

Sticht beutßd^! @te l^at unterf daneben. ®ebt! 

3(^ foH'§ öoHjiel^en laffcn — foH cS nid^t 
aSoCjic^en laffcn — ©ott ! SBeife id^, roaä idj fott ? 

iudeiQl) «eftigerbrtngenb). 

©leid^, augcnblidfä fottt 3^t*3 ooHgici^cn laffcn. 

®cbt l^cr! '$f)x fcib t)crIorcn, wenn 3i^t fäumt. 8345 

Paotfon. 

3d^ bin verloren, wenn id^'ä übereile. 

$udet9l|. 
Sl^t fcib ein Sl^or, 3^^ f^ii> »^n ©innen I ®cbt ! 

(Qhc entreißt ifftti bie Bäfxxft unb eilt bamit ab.) 
PailifOtt(t^mnad&«ilenb). 

SBaä mad^t gl^r? bleibt! ^^x ftürjt mid^ insaSerberben! 



ülttfter 3lttfttt0* 

2)te Sjene ift baS 3^>n<n«)^ '»^^ etften SCufjugS. 

(k^tr 3lttfhrltt, 

l^antta ftettnebt», in tiefe ICrauer gefleibet. mit oertoeinten Stufen unb 
einem großen, aber ftiUen ^d^merj, ift befc^ttftigt, ^alete unb SSriefe m Der« 
ftegeCn. Oft unterbricht fte ber Jammer in i^rem ®ef(b&ft, unb man fte^t fie 
ba}toif(^en ftiO beten, faulet unb ^tuttf, gletc^faUd in fc^toargen itCei* 
bern, treten ein ; i^nen folgen t)iele Sebietite. toeU^e golbene unb ftlbeme 
®efäge, ©bieget, ©emälbe unb anbere Aoftbarfeiten tragen unb ben ßinter» 

{;runbbe83intmerd bamit anfüUen. faulet überliefert berSImme einScpmutf« 
äftci^en nebft einem ^a^ier unb bebeutet ibr burcb S^iäitn, ba| e8 ein Serseicb» 
nid ber gebracbten ^inge entbalte. S3eim Slnblia biefer 9lei(btttmer erneuert 
fi(b ber S(bmer} ber Sunmejfie berfinft in ein tiefcd Xrauem, inbem iene 
^ ftiS toieber entfernen. Oleloü tritt ein. 

|tennebt| 

(ffbreit auf, fobalb fie ibn getoabr toirb). 

mtlmll S^rfeibed! @ud^ erblicfMd^ tDteber! 

Petoil 
3a, treue jjennebp, roir fel^n uns roteber ! 8860 

|tenitebt|« 
Slad^ langer, langer, fd^merjenooSer Trennung ! 



@in unglfidEfelig fd^met^ooK Sßieberf el^n ! 
|teititebt|* 

D®ottl S^rlontmt — 

(168) - 



günftcr mm%. 1. auftritt. 159 

3)en (e^en, etoigen 
Stbfd^ieb von meiner jtonigin ju nel^tnen. 

Itennebti* 

gc^t cnblid^, je^t, am SKorgen il^reS a:obe8, 8355 

SBirb ii^t bic langentbel^rtc ©cgenroart 

35et Sl^rigen Dcrgönnt — D teurer ©ir, 

gd^ roitt ttid^t fragen, rote eä @ud^ erging, 

@ud^ nid^t bie ßeiben nennen, bie wir litten, 

©eitbem man 6ucl^ t)on unfrer ©eite ri^. 8360 

2ld^, baju wirb roo^I einft bie ©tunbe lommen I 

D aKetoil! Ttdmll gRu^ten roir'ä erleben, 

2)en älnbrud^ biefeS S^agg ju fel^nl 

Pelotl 

Sa^t uns 
©inanber nid^t erroeid^en! SBBeitien will id^, 
©0 lang nod^ Seben in mir ift ; nie foH 3365 

@in Sö^eln biefe Sßangen mel^r erweitern, 
9Ke toVl \6) biefed näd^tlid^e ©eroanb 
SRe^r von mir legen! ©roig roitt id^ trauern! 
35o^ l^eute will id^ ftanbl^aft fein — SBerfpred^t 
Slud^ gl^r mir, ßuren ©d^merj ju mäßigen — 3370 

Unb menn bie anbem alle ber SJerjroeiflung 
©id^ troftloS überlaffen, laffet unS 
3Rit mönnlid^ ebler Raffung il^r Dorangel^n 
Unb il^r ein ©tab fein auf bem JlobeSroeg 1 , 

Hennebt)« 

3RelDil! Sl^r feib im gi^ttum, menn Sl^r glaubt, 3375 

®ie Königin bebürfe unferS Seiftanbs, 

Um ftanb^aft in ben a:ob ju gel^n ! ©ie f eiber ift'S, 

2)ie uns baS Seifpiel ebler Raffung giebt. 



IGO fBtaxia Stuart. 

@etb ofyxt %vx^t ! Storia ©tuart vm\> 

911$ eine Aönigin unb %Ibin fterben, 3380 

iHehiü. 

!Ral^m fte bte 2^obe§pofl mit Raffung auf? 
Wlan f agt^ ba^ {ie nic^t porbereitet xoax. 

^ad loar fte ntd^t. ®an} anbre Sd^redeit roatm% 

^te meine Sab^ ängftigten. S^id^t por bem Xob, 

aSor bcm Sefreier jitterte SKaria. 8385 

— grei^eit mar uns perl^eifeen. 35iefe Slad^t 
SSerfprad^ und SRortimer von l^ier meg^ufu^ren^ 
Unb gmifd^en eJurd^t unb Hoffnung, groeif el^aft, 
Di fte bem leden güngling i^re @^rc 

Unb fürftlid^e $crfon vertrauen bürfe, 3390 

Erwartete bte fiönigtn ben SKorgen. 

— a)a wirb ein Sluflauf in bem ©d^Io^, ein 5ßocl^en 
©d^redft unfer D^r unb Dieler §ämmer ©d^lag. 
95Jir glauben, bie Sefreier ^u Dcme^men, 

3)ie §offnung minft, ber füfee a:rieb beS Sebenä 3395 

SBad^t unmillfürlid^, ottgemaltig auf — 
Da öffnet fid^ bie ST^ür — ©ir faulet ift'ä, 
3)er unä cerlünbigt — ba| — bie 3itttmerer 
3u unfren gü^en baS Oerüft auffd^lagen ! 

(6ie toenbet fU^ ab, von heftigem @^mer) ergriffen.) 

PlebiU. 

» ©ered^ter ®ott ! D, fagt mir, mie ertrug 3400 

ajlaria biefen fürd^terlid^en SBed^fel ? 

Itenncbti 

(nad^ einer ^aufe, toorin fle fid& toieber itmaü gefaxt l^t). 

ÜRan löft fid^ nid^t attmä^lid^ von bem geben ! 
SDlit einemmal, fd^nett, augenblidtlid^ mu| 



Sfünfter «uftug. 1. «uftritt. 161 

S)ct %an^^ gcfd^el^en jroifd^en SritUd^cm 

Unb Smigent^ unb ®ott getoäl^rte meiner Sabp 8405 

gn biefem 2lu0enbUcf, ber 6rbe Hoffnung 

Surtid ju fto|en mit entfd^Iofener ©eele, 

Unb glaubentJoH bcn ^immel ju ergreifen. 

Sein aKcrfmal bleid^er gurd^t, fein SBort ber Älagc 

©ntel^rte meine fiönigin — 3)ann erft, 3410 

2lte fie 2orb SefterS fd^anblid^en SSerrat 

aSemal^m, baä unglüifelige ©efd^ic! 

3)eä werten günglingS, ber jid^ i^r geopfert, 

®cä alten SKttcrä tiefen Sötnwt^if f«^. 

a)cm feine le^tc §offnung ftarb burd^ fie, 3415 

35a floffcn il^re a;i^ränen; nid^t baä eigne ©d^idffal, 

S)er frembe 3ammer preßte fie i^r ab. 

PeioiL 

SBo ift fxe je^t ? Äönnt 3^r mid^ ju i^r bringen? 
|tennebt|. 

3)ett 3lefl ber Slad^t burd^road^te ftc mit Seten, 

Slalom Don ben teuem ^reunben fd^riftUd^ Slbfd^ieb 3420 

Unb fd^riebil^r S^eftament mit eigner §anb. 

3e$t pflegt fie einen SlugenbUdf ber SWul^, 

2)er (e^te ©d^Iaf erquid(t fte. 

PelmL 

5!Ber ift bei il^r? 

Hennebti. 

Sl^r Seibarjt Surgopn unb il^re ^auen. 



H 



162 SRaria Stuart. 

3ioetter Huftritt 

fBUt$attta IhtrI iu ben Soriflcn« 

JtetitKbq. 

ffiaä bringt 3^r, aRiftrefe ? 3ft bic Sab? load^ ? 3425 

Jttttl i^^i X^t&ntn tnxfnctib). 

©d^on angeflcibct — ©ic pcriangt nad^ @ud^. 

3(1^ lomme. (SuWelüU, bcr Pc bealetten miO.) 

^olgt mir nid^t, bid id^ bie Sab? 
9(uf @uren 9(n(lid vorbereitet. (9c^ hinein.) 

JturL 

aRelml! 
S)er alte ^audl^ofmeifter ! 

WetoiL 

3a^ ber bin id^ ! 

JturL 

D, bief es ^auS brandet feines SReifterä mel^r ! 3430 

— 3ReIpil! 3^^ Iwnmt pon Sonbon, wifet 3i^r mir 
aSon meinem SWanne nid^tä ju f agen ? 

PlelmL 

6r mirb auf freien ^| gefegt, f agt man, 
©obalb — 

lUirl. 

©obalb bie ftonigin nid^t mel^r ift! 
ber nid^tdn)ürbig fd^änblid^e SSerrater ! 3435 

6r ifl ber 9Jlorber bie jer teuren Sab? ; 
©ein 3^M9"i3/ f^gt man, ^abe fxe oerurteilt. 



gfünfter 9(uf9ttd. 8. SCuftriii. 163 

»eioU. 

©0 iil'8. 

Jttttl. 

D, feine Seele fei oerflud^t 
Siä in bie ^ötte ! @r §at falfd^ gejeugt — 

PetoiL 

3R9lab9 fturl! Sebenlet gute Sieben! 3440 

JturL 

Sefd^wören Witt id^'8 t)Ot ©etid^teä ©d^ranlcn, 
3d^ Witt es il^m ins Slntli^ roiebcrl^olen, 
2)ie ganje SSelt xoxU td^ bamit erfütten. 
Sie ftirfit unfd^ttftiö — 

PeioiU 

D, bad gebe ®ott ! 



Pritter Jlttftritt 

Snrso«« SU ben 0or<0ctt« ^^ernad^ ^anna Kctiticb«* 

PurgOpCerMWtSReltJiD. 

3Slür>xU 3445 

Plf ioii (i^n untannenb). 

SSurgopn ! 

Purgop (aurg»argaretoÄurl). 

Seforget einen Sedier 
3Rit 3Bein für unfre Sabp ! SRad^et l^urtig I (ituri 9ei^t ab.) 

PeloiL 

ggSie ? 3ft ber Äönigin nid^t roo^I ? 



164 aWaria ©tuart. 

©ic fül^tt fid^ ftatf, fic täufd^t t§r ^clbenmut, 

Unb feiner ©peif e glaubt fie 5U bebürfen ; 

^od^ il^rer xoaxtzt nod^ ein fd^n)erer fiampf^ 3450 

Unb il^re %zxn\>t fotten pd^ nid^t rül^men, 

3)afe giird^t beS a:obc8 il^re SBangen bleid^te, 

3Benn bie Statur aus ©4n)ad^l^eit unterliegt. 

Pleitltl (sur SImme, bie ^ereintritt). 

ffiiO fie mid^ fe^n? 

Jtennebt|. 

®Ieid^ wirb fte felbft l^ier fein. 

— ^^x fd^eint (gud^ mit 3Sern)unbrung umjufel^n, 3455 
Unb ©ure Slidfe fragen mid^: 3Q5aä foll 

3)a§ ^Prad^tgerät in biefem Drt beS 3^obe3 ? 

— D ©ir ! SBir litten aJlangel, ba wir lebten, 
®rft mit bem Xobe fommt ber Überfluß jurüdE. 



Vierter Jlttflritt. 

Oorigc. Btoti anhtt Kammerfrauen ber Wlavia, gUu^faDS in Xlrauer* 
Ueibem. Sie bred^en bei 3Re(bi(S SlnbUct in Caute Xbi^&nen au9. 

SBaS für ein SlnblidE ! SBeld^ ein SD8ieberf e^n ! 3460 

©ertrube, 3lof amunb ! 

Jmeite Itammerfrau« 

Sie l^at und t)on fid^ 
©efd^idft! ©ie miH jum le^tenmal allein 
SKit ©Ott fid^ unterhalten ! 

{(H lommen noft )ioei toeibliAe Sebiente, toie bie SBorigen in Xrauer, bie mit 
ftummen (Bebarben i^ren Jammer auSbrfiden.) 



— I 



güttftet «ufjufl. 6. auftritt. 166 

JUnfler Utiflritt. 

tttargartta ttutt lu fecn Hörigen. @ie trftgt einen golbnen »«^or mit 
SBeinunb fe^t i^n auf ben «ifc^, inbem fefit^ bUi<!^ unb|ittemb on einem 

PelotL 

ffiaä ift gud^, aJliftrefe? SßaS cntfc^t @u^ fo ? 
JturL 

D ©Ott ! 3465 

JturL 

äSag mugt' id^ er((t(ten ! 



«ommt ju eu^I Sagt unä, roaä cS ift! 
IturU 

gjlit biefem Sedier SBcin bie grofee a:rq)pe 

§eraufftieg, bie jur untem ^aUt fü^rt, 

3)a t^at bie a:i^ür ftd^ auf — id^ fa§ l^inein — 

3c^ f a^ — ©Ott ! — 3470 

ffiaSfa^tS^r? gajfeteud^! 
Jturi. 

©d^roatK überjogen waten alle SBänbe, 

©in grofe ©erüft, mit fd^roatjem 2:ud^ befd^Iagen, 

®r^ob ftd^ Don bem Soben, mitten brauf 

@in fd^marjet SIodE, ein Äiffen unb baneben 

®in blanfgefd^Hffne« »eil — SBott 3Renfd^en mar 3475 



166 3Koria ©tuart. 

3)cr Saal, bie um baä SKotbgetüft fxd^ brängtcrt 
Unb, ^cifec Slutaicr in bcm SSIid, baä Dpfer 
©rwartetcn* 

9te Ifotnmerfrattni. 

D ©Ott, fei unfret Sabp gnöbig ! 

ga^t tvi^ ! ©ie lommt ! 



Bt^fttt Httftritt 



!e<c Oorigcn. Otada. @ie ift toeiB unbfeftl^geKeibet, am ^a(fe trägt 
fie an einer Aette t>on Keinen Äugeln ein Slgnud ^tx, ein Siofentrat^ ^ängt 
am ®arte( ^erab, {ie ^at ein ArusiflE in ber ^anb unb ein S)iabem in ben 
paaren, i^r großer fc^warger Schleier ift )urtt(tgef(^Iagen. S9ei i^rem Qin« 
tritt weichen bie Äntoefenben su beiben Seiten jurüd unb brüden ben heftig« 
ften @(^mer} eaa, 9ReIi>U ift mit einer unnHIOilrUc^en SSetoegung auf bie 
Aniee gefunfen. 



(mit ruhiger ^o^eit im ganzen Areife l^erumfe^enb). 

SBJaä Ilagt i^r ? SBarum toeint il^r ? grcucn fülltet 3480 

3j^r cud^ mit mir, bafe meiner Seiben 3iel 

giun enblid^ nal^t, bafe meine Sanbe fallen, 

5Kein Äerfer aufgebt unb bie frol^e ©eele ftd^ 

Stuf ßngelspgeln fd^roingt jur ero'gen ^reil^eit. 

2)a, ate id^ in bie SKad^t ber ftolgen geinbin 3485 

(Segeben war, UnmürbigeS erbulbenb, 

SBaä einer freien, großen Äönigin 

9iid^t jiemt, ba war e§ Seit, um mid^ ju weinen I 

— SßJo^It^ätig, l^eilenb na^et mir ber 2^ob, 

3)er emfte greunb ! 3Jlit feinen fd^roarjen ^Jlügeln 3490 

Sebedft er meine ©d^mad^ — 3)en 5Dlenfd^en abelt, 

®en tiefftgefunfenen, baö le^te ©d^irffal. 

3)ie Ärone füf^r id^ mieber auf bem ipaupt. 



fünfter Stufaufi. 6. Sluftritt. 167 

©en toürb'gcn ©tolj in meiner eblen ©eele! 

Onbem fie «tnig« ©t^ritte toeiter öortritt.) 

ffiie? 3WelDiI l^ier ? — $Ric^t alfo, ebler ©ir ! 3495 

Qttf)t auf ! ^f)v feib ju ©urcr Äönigin 

2iriunip^, ju i^rem ^^obe nid^t gelontmen. 

SUlir wirb ein ®Iü(f ju teil, wie id^ eS nimmer 

©e^offet, ba^ mein 9iac^ru^m bod^ nid^t ganj 

3n meiner ^einbe §änben ift, ba^ bo4 ^^ 

(Sin ^reunb mir, ein Sefcnner meines ©laubenS, 

Sllä 3^0ß baftel^t in ber S^obeSftunbe. 

— ©agt, ebler SRitter, wie erging cä (5ud^ 

3n biefem feinblid^en, unl^olben Sonbc, 

©eitbem man 6ud^ t)on meiner ©eite ri^ ? 3505 

35ie ©org' um @ud^ f)at oft mein ^erj befümmert. 

PelotL 

Solide brüdEte fonft fein SWangel, ate ber ©d^merj 
Um bid^ unb meine D^nmad^t, bir ju bienen. 



SQSie ftel^t'S um ®ibier, meinen alten Äämmrer ? 

35od^ ber ©etreue fd^Iäft voof)l lange fd^on 3610 

S)en em'gen ©d^Iaf, benn er war l^od^ an 3<J^ten. 



©Ott l^at il^m biefe ©nabe nid^t erzeigt, 
(Sr lebt, um beine Sugenb ju begroben* 

Paria* 

®a^ mir oor meinem 3;obe nod^ baä ©lüdf 

©emorben roäre, ein geliebteä §aupt 3515 

3)er teuren SlutSoerroanbten gu umfafjfen ! 

3)od^ id^ fott fterben unter gremblingen, 

3lur eure SC^ränen fott id^ fliegen fe^n ! 

— SKeloil, bie legten SBünfd^e für bie 3Keinen 



1»» Äxrix €:xsrL 

i-r 13 ir tsrt tttf ?ai — ^ ine ^520 

Ja ^fjng ay^TTKT Com; >2t xj=3TT.r!, 
IlniT ^>ü3r33 3ii=5f . riffjmi aus ^Sfttrr. 



Hu Jet ScwC Sacr itnc^ Äcr %i tidaMtig 
^:t iD£!3at Sisn:. jcnarg ^wigr CB&et — 

&« sk::^^ Jti oo4ci& s^aer ri«*c, 3630 

^rsr cu±, cia ::^u<^ ^derlcid csdb gcboL 

Ual^ m c:i nräc Ic^e 3?iae weil, 3636 

Slcibt xrli: ia erul^?, Ms >« »xitte nä^ 

S«n ft;?Ue<§ :^^ an cirrai Uxuliid »cibc^ 

tHAt bic im Staube hb\ He mir gdncnt 

Sei biefem SiUmis l^ Sefronigtcn 

Öklobet mir, bie» unclüiPel'ge Sonb 3640 

XlSbalb, loain ic^ Kibin bin, pt verloffcn! 

gc^ fc^lDöre bir'd im %amen biefer aller. 

Ptorio. 

9Bad td^, bte Xrme^ bie Seraubte, lux^ Befa^, 

SBorüber mir oergoimt ift frei ju fc^alten^ 

3)aä ^ab* ic^ unter eud^ ©erteilt ; man wirb, 3545 

3c^ ^off ' CS, meinen legten SEBißen e^ren. 

9(u(l^ n)ad id^ auf bem 2:obe$n)e9e trage, 

Wc^öret eud^ — Vergönnet mir noc^ einmal 

^er (Erbe ®Ian} auf meinem 9Q3eg ^nm i^intmel ! 



fünfter Slufsug. 6. Äufttitt. 169 

(8u ben ^ftulein.) 

3>ir^ meine Wxi, ®ertrub, 9lofamunb^ d550 

ä3eftimm' id^ meine perlen, meine Jtleiber^ 

SDenn eure ^uQi^ni freut fic^ noc^ bed ^u^ed. 

3>u^ SRargareta, ^aft bad nöd^fle Siedet 

ä(n meine ©ro^mut^ benn ic^ Iaf[e bid^ 

Surüd alg bie Unglücf (teufte t)on aOen. 36S5 

3)a| id^ beä (Satten @d^u(b an bir nic^t räd^e, 

SBirb mein aSermöc^tniä offenbaren — Did^^ 

D meine treue iganna^ reibet nid^t 

3)er äSert bed ©olbed, nic^t ber Steine $rad^t, 

2)ir ift baä ^öd^Re Äleinob mein ©ebäd^tniä. 8560 

5?imm biefe« Xud^! ^ä) \faV^ mit eigner ©anb 

gür bic^ geftidt in meine« Summer« ©tunben, 

Unb meine ^ei^e Sil^ränen eingeiooben. 

ÜRit biefem 3;ud^ wirft bu bie äugen mir Derbinben^ 

aSenn eS fo weit ift — biefen legten 3)ienft 8ö65 

3Bünfc^' id^ Don meiner §anna ju empfangen. 

Jtennebti« 

D 3Jlefoil! 3d^ ertrag' eä nid^t! 

Plana* 

Aommt aDe! 
jtommt unb empfangt mein le^te« Sebemol^l! 

(6ie reicht i^re 4^änbe ^in, cind nadf bem anbem fflOt i^r )u ^fl^en unb 
ttt^t bie bargebotene 4^anb unter heftigem Sßeinen.) 

Seb' mol^I, ÜJlargreta — • 2IH5, lebe mol^I — 

® anl, »urgopn^für ® ure treuen 3)ienfte — 8570 

®ein SIRunb brennt l^eife, (Sertrube — ^d^ bin vxtl 

®el^affct morben, bod^ aud^ t)iel geliebt! 

ein ebler 5!Rann bcglüdfc meine ©ertrub, 

a)enn Siebe forbert biefeä glül^nbe §erj — 

» e r t ^ a ! ©u ^aft baä befere leil erroö^lt, 3575 

^ie !eufd^e S3raut be« ^immeld midft bu merben. 



170 Wtatxa Stuart. 

O, eile^ bein @elu6be gu poQjte^n ! 

Setruglic^ jtnb bie @ätar bief er @rben, 

3>ad lern' an beiner fiömgin ! — Stic^d weiter ! 

Sebt wo^I ! Sebt wo^I ! gebt ewig wo^I ! 3580 

(6t(loaib<tfH^f4iidIimii^ai; aScMiaiifSteMIciitfcniaifk^) 



Siebenter JlnftrUt 

Paria« 

3d^ l^abe aSed 3^^^^^^ berid^tigt 

Unb ^offe, feineö SKenfd^en ©c^ulbncrin 

2luä biefcr SBJclt ju fd^eiben — @inS nur ift'8^ 

3RetoiI^ roaS ber beflcmmten ©eele nod^ 

SSenDel^rt^ ftc^ frei unb freubig }u erl^eben« 3585 

PelQtU 

(gntbecfe mir'§. Srleid^tre beine Sruft, 
2)em treuen ^eunb pertraue beine ©orgen. 



3ici^ ftel^e an bem 3lanb ber Sroigleit ; 

Salb foll id^ treten t)or ben §öd^ften SRid^ter, 

Unb nod^ l^ab' id^ ben ^eiPgen nid^t perfö^nt. 3590 

aSerfagt ift mir ber 5ßriefter meiner fiirc^e. 

3)eg ©aframcnteS l^eiPge ipimmelfpeife 

aSerfd^mä^' id^ au3 ben §önben falfd^cr 5ßriefter. 

Sm (Slauben meiner Äird^e miH id^ fterben, 

3)enn ber allein ift'§, meld^er felig mad^t. 3595 

PelQtL 

Seru^ige bcin iper^. ®em §immel gilt 

®er feurig fromme SBunfd^ ftatt beä SSoHbringen^. 



fünfter «ufsug. 7. 5tuftritt. Hl 

3;9ranttcnma(ä^t fonn nur bie §önbe fcffcln, 

3)e§ iQerjenS älnbad^t §e6t ftd^ frei ju @ott ; 

3)oä SBort ift tot, ber ©laube mad^t lebenbig. 3600 

Paria. 

2lc^, 3Jlelt)il ! 3K(l^t attcin genug ift ftd^ 

3)oä §er8,. ein irbifdj 5ßfanb bebarf ber ©loube^ 

2)ad l^o^e ^immlifd^e fid^ jujueignen. 

3)rum warb ber ©Ott jum 5Kenfc§en unb oerfd^Iofe 

^ie unftd^tbaren i^immlifd^en ©efd^enle 3605 

•©el^eimni§x)olI in einem fic^tbarn 2eib. 

— 35ie Äird^e ift*g, bie l^eilige, bie ^ol^e, 
'®ie ju bem §immel unä bie Seitcr baut ; 
•SMe allgemeine, bie fat^oPfd^e ^ei^t fte, 

1£>mn nur ber ©laube aller ftärft ben ©lauben. 3610 

SB3o S^aufenbe anbeten unb cere^ren, 

3)a wirb bie ©lut jur flamme, unb beflügelt 

©d^mingt fid^ ber ©eift in alle ^immel auf. 

— Std^, bie Seglüdften, bie ba§ frol^ geteilte 

®tiü Derfattimelt in bem $auS beö §errn ! 3615 

©efd^müdft ift ber 3lltar, bie Äerj\en leud^ten, 

a)ie ©lodfe tönt, ber SBei^raud^ ift geftreut, 

3)er Sifd^of fte^t im reinen SJle^gemanb, 

er fa^t ben Äeld^, er fegnet i^n, er fünbet 

35a§ ^ol^e 2Bunber ber Sermanblung an, 3620 

Unb nieberftürj^t bem gegenwärtigen ©otte 

2)ag gläubig überzeugte 3SolI — 2ld^ ! 3^ 

acilein bin auSgef^lofjfen, nid^t ju mir 

3n meinen Äerfer bringt ber igimmelsfegen. 



©r bringt ju bir ! 6r ift bir na^ ! Vertraue 3625 

®em Sltttjermögenben — ber bürre <Stah 
Sann Svo^x^^ treiben in beä ©laubenS §anb! 
Unb ber bie Duelle aus bem gelfen fd^lug. 



17i fBtatia @tuärl. 

Sann Üx tm fioier ben aitar bereiten, 

fiann b icf ex fieb^, bie irbifc^e erqutctun^ S6äÖ 

S)ir fc^neO ni eine ^immlifd^e Dem>anbeln. 

(€c ciicdft ben «cI4, bor auf ban £iH^ llc^t) 

Parim 

9Relpil! äSerfte^ic^Su^! 3a! ^d^ oerfie^' @u4 ! 

§ier ift lein ^rieftet, leine fiir(^e, lein 

§oc^n)ürbige§ — 3)od^ ber ®rlöf er fpric^t : 

SSBo 3n)ei DerfammeÜ ftnb in meinem Slomen, 3633 

®a bin id^ gegenwärtig unter i^nen. 

2Ba3 »ei^t ben ^riefter ein jum 3Jlunb beS §erm ? 

a)as reine §erj, ber unbepedte ©anbei. 

— ©0 feib gi^r mir, oud^ ungeroeil^t, ein ^riefter, 

ein Sote ©otteä, ber mir grieben bringt. 3640 

gud^ Witt id^ meine Ic^te »eid^te t^un, 

Unb euer SKunb foll mir baä §eil Derfünben. 

PelQtL 

SSBenn bid^ baS §ei^ fo mächtig baju treibt, 

©0 miffe, Königin, bafe bir jum Srofte 

©Ott oud^ ein SBunber mo^l tjerrid^ten lann* 3645 

$ier fei fein ^riefter, fagft bu, feine Äirc^e, 

Äein Seib beä i^errn? — 9)u irreft bic^. ^ier ift 

ein ^riefter, unb ein ®ott ift ^ier jugegen. 

(«r entblSfet bei biefen ©orten ba8 ^aupt; juglei«^ jeigt er l^r eine ^ofMe 
in einer golbenen ©t^ale.) 

— 3d^ bin ein ^riefter ; beine le^te »eid^te 

3u l^ören, bir auf beinern 2:obeSn)eg 3650 

©en ^eben ju üerfünbiöen, l^ab' id^ 

©ie fieben SBeil^n auf meinem §aupt empfangen, 

Unb biefe igoftie überbring' id^ bir 

S8om ^eil'gen SBater, bie er felbft geweitet. 

Paria. 

D, fo mufe an ber ©d^roeffe felbft beS XobeS 3655 



gfünfter «ufaug. 7. Sluftritt. 173 

9Rir ttod^ ein l^tmmlifci^ ©lud bereitet fein! 

SBie ein Unfterblid^er auf golbnen äBollen 

^emieberfä^rt, wie ben Slpoftel cinp 

2)er (Sngel führte auä beä Äerferä SBanben, 

gi^n l^ält lein SRiegel, feines ipüterö ©c^mett, 3660 

®r fd^reitet mäd^tig butd^ t)erfcl^Io^ne ^forten^ 

Unb im ©efängni§ fielet er glänjenb ba, 

@o überrafd^t mid^ l^ier ber §immetebote, 

3)a jeber irb'fd^e Sletter mid^ getäufd^t ! 

— Unb Jsl^r, mein Wiener cinft, feib je^t ber Wiener 3665 

®e3 ^öd^ften ©otteä unb fein ^eiPger 5Kunb! 

SSSie @ure Äniee fonft t)or mir fid^ beugten, 

©0 Heg' ic^ je^t im ©taub Bor Sud^. 

• (Sie flnft öor i$m niebtr.) 

iHelvU 

(inbem er bad getd^en bed Areujed ttber fie mod^t). 

3"^ 9lamen 
2)e3 93ater$ unb bes ©o^neS unb beS ©eifteS ! 
3Dlaria, Äönigin ! §aft bu bein igerj 3670 

(grforfd^et, fd^roörft bu unb gelobeft bu, 
SEBal^rl^eit ju beid^ten t)or bem ©ott ber SBal^rl^eit? 

Paria« 

50lein $erj liegt offen ba t)or bir unb il^m. 

mtwxi 

©prid^, roeld^er ©ünbe jei^t bid^ bein ©eroiffen, 

©eitbem bu ©ott jum le^tenmal t)erföl^nt ? ^^ 

Paria. 

98ott neib*fd^em $affe war mein igerj erfüllt, 
Unb Slad^gebanlen tobten in bem Sufen, 
SBergebung l^offt' id^ ©ünberin oon ©ott 
Wnb fonnte nid^t ber ©egnerin oergeben. 



174 SRatta Stuart 

PrlnU. 

Sereueft bu bie Q^uü, unb ift'd beht emfter 3680 

(Sntfd^lul^ oerfö^nt aud biefer 3BeU ;u fc^eiben ? 

Plaria. 

©0 too^r t<!^ ^off e^ ba| mir @ott oersebe. 

Prlml. 

SBelc^ anbrer @ünbe tiagt bag $er} b^ an? 

PariiL 

31^, ntc^t burc^ $a^ aDein, bur<!^ futib'ge Siebe 

9lo(^ mel^r l^ab' id^ bad ^öd^fte ®ut beleibtst. 3685 

2)ad eitle iperj warb ju bem SRann geigen, 

®cr treulos mid^ Dcriaffen unb betrogen ! 

Petoil* 

Sereueft bu bie @d^ulb, unb l^at bein ^er^ 
Som eiteln 9(6gott ftd^ }u (Sott geroenbet ? 

Paria. 

@§ roax ber fd^n)erfte fiampf, ben i(^ beftanb^ 3690 

3errtffen ift baS le^te irb'jd^e 8anb. 

Witlml 

SBeld^ anbrer @d^ulb oerllagt bid^ bein @en)if[en? 

Paria« 

3lö), eine frü^e Slutfd^ulb, längft gebeid^tet^ 

Sie f e^rt jurüdf mit neuer ©d^redengfeaft 

2Sm 3lugenblid( ber legten Slec^enfd^aft, 3696 

Unb roäljt ftd^ fd^roarj mir oor beä §immefö ^Pforten. 

®en Äönig, meinen ®atten, lie^ id^ morben, 

Unb bem Serftil^rer fd^enlt' id^ §era unb ipanb ! 

©treng Bti^t* id^*ä ab mit allen Äird^enftrafen, 

%)o^ in ber ©erf^ mü ber SBurm nid^t fd^lafen, 3700 



günfter «ufaug. 7. Sluftritt. 175 

Scrflajt baä ipcrj btd^ feiner anbem ©tinbe, 
2)te bu nod^ nid^t ^ebetd^tet unb gebüßt? 



^e^t n)ei|t bu aUed^ tDad mein ^erj belaftet. 
Pfloil, 

3)enl' an bie Ställe beä Slllroiffenben ! 

2)er ©trafen benfe, bie bie ^eiPfle Äird^c 8706 

2)er mangelhaften Seid^te brol^t ! 3)aä ift 

3)ie ©ünbe ju bem eu)*gen 2^ob, benn baä 

3ft roiber feinen l^eirgen Oeift gefreDelt. 

Plaria. 

©0 fd^enfe mir bie em'ge ®nabe ©icg 

3m legten Äampf, als id^ bir roiffcnb nid^tä »erfd^mieg, 3710 

aSie ? ©einem ®ott perl^e^Ift bu baä aSgrbred^en, 

Um beffentroiffen bid^ bi? ajfenfcj^en ftrafen? 

3)u fagft mir nid^tä von beinem blu^gen Slnteif 

2ln SaMngtonä unb ?ßarr^3 ^ed^oerrat ? 

2)en j\eitKd^en %oi ftirbft bu für biefe %\)ai, 8715 

aSSittft bu ai^d^ np# i?fn ew's^'^ i><^ftt^ \t^Un ? 

Warw, 

3^ bin bereit^ jur @n)igle{t ju ge^n : 

fiod^ el^ fid^ ber 5Dlinutenjeiger roenbet, 

aOäerb* id^ cor fncincS Slid[|tcrS 2:^rone ftel^n ; 

®od^ roieber^ot' id^'S : SJleine Seid^te ift DoIIenbet. 3729 

®m)äg' es rool^I. ®a8 §erj ift ein Setrüger. 
^u ^ft melleid^t mit lift'gem 2)oppeIfmn 



166 9Raria Stuart. 

^er Baal, bte um ba§ ÜRorbgerüft fid^ brausten 
Unb, l^eiftc »lutgtcr in bcm SBHd, baS Dpfer 
Erwarteten. 

Pie Bantmerfrauen. 

D ©Ott, fei unfrer Sab^ gnäbig I 

'Peloil* 

^ya^teud^! ©iefommt! 



$tiiftn 3lttftritt* 



SSic Ootigcti. fBtütia. @ie ift loeit unb feftHc^ gefleibet, am^alfe tragt 
fie an einer Aette bon tleinen ihtgeln ein Xgnud S)ei, ein Siofentran) ^ftngt 
am ®ttrte( ^erab, fie ^at ein Arujifis in ber ^anb unb ein ^iabem in ben 
paaren, i^r großer fc^warjer ®(^Ieier ift jurfltfgefc^Iagen. S9ei i^rem Cin« 
tritt weichen bie SCntoefenben ju beiben Seiten surütf unb brfltfen ben i^eftig« 
ften Schmer} aui». SRelbU ift mit einer umDiiaftrU<^en SSetoegung auf bie 
Aniee gefunZen. 

Paria 

(mit rul^iger ^^ol^eit im ganzen Greife ^erumfe^enb). 

SDBaä Ilagt il^r ? SBarum roeint i^r ? greuen foHtet 3480 

3^r eud^ mit mir, ba| meiner Seiben giel 

Slun enblid^ nal^t, ba| meine Sanbe fallen, 

3Jlein Äerfer aufgellt unb bie fro^e ©eele ftd^ 

auf ®ngcläflügeln fd^roingt jur ero'gen grei^eit. 

3)a, aU id^ in bie SJlad^t ber ftoljen ^einbin 3485 

©egeben war, UnraürbigeS erbulbenb, 

SBaS einer freien, großen Äönigin 

5iid^t jiemt, ba tüar eS Seit, um mid^ ju weinen 1 

— SDBo^It^ätig, l^eilenb nal^et mir ber %o\>, 

2)er emfte ^eunb ! 5!Jlit feinen fd^roarjcn fjlügeln 3490 

33ebedt er meine Sd^mad^ — 3)en SRenfd^en abclt, 

3)en ticfftgefunfenen, baS le^te ©d^itffal. 

2)ie Ärone füfir id^ roieber auf bcm ^aupt. 



fünfter Slufjug. 6. Sluftritt. 167 

©ctt Tüürb'gcn ©tolj in meiner eblen Seele! 

(3nbem ftc einige ©d^ritte toeiter »ortritt.) 

SlBie? aJlelml ^ier ? — 5Rici^t alfo, ebler ©ir ! 3495 

©tel^t auf ! ^f)x feib ju ßurer Äönigin 

2:riump^, ju i^rem SCobc nid^t gelommen. 

3Jltr wirb ein ®Iücf ju teil, wie id^ eä nimmer 

©el^offet, ba§ mein Sflad^rul^m bod^ nid^t ganj 

3n meiner ^einbe §änben ift, ba^ io6) 3500 

®in ^reunb mir, ein 33cfenner meines ©laubenä, 

Slfö 3^8^ bafte^t in ber 2^obeäftunbe. 

— ©agt, ebler Sftitter, wie erging eö (Su(l^ 

3n biefem feinblid^en, unl^olben Sanbe, 

©eitbcm man 6ud^ von meiner Seite ri^ ? 3505 

2)ie Sorg' um (5ud^ ^at oft mein iperj 6efümmert. 



?IKid^ brüdte fonft fein SJlangel, ate ber Sd^mer^ 
Um bid^ unb meine D^nmad^t, bir ju bicnen. 



SlBie ftel^t'S um ©ibier, meinen alten Äämmrer ? 

S)od^ ber ©ctreuc fd^Iäft roo^l lange fd^on 3510 

S)en ero'gen Sd^Iaf, benn er mar f)o6) an Sauren. 

Peloil. 

®ott l^at il^m biefe ©nabe nid^t erzeigt, 
@r lebt, um beine gugenb ju begraben. 



®a^ mir t)or meinem 2^obc nod^ baä ®Iütf 

©eroorben roäre, ein geliebtes §aupt 3515 

2)er teuren SIutSDerroanbten ju umfaffen I 

3)od^ id^ fott fterbcn unter ^remblingen, 

9lur eure SO^ränen fott id^ fliegen fe|n ! 

— 5KefoiI, bie legten Söünfd^e für bie SKeinen 



168 SRatta 6tuatt 

Seg' i<^ in (Sme treue »ruft — 3(^ fegne 3520 

S)en aaerd^rilMid^ften Äönig, meinen 6<^roaget^ 

Unb ^atdtüö)^ gonged löniglid^ed $aud — 

gd^ fegne meinen Ö^m, ben Äarbinal^ 

Unb ^einrid^ ®uife^ meinen eblen Setter» 

^(^ fegne au<!^ ben $apft, ben ^eiligen 3625 

BiaUffdlict ßl^rifti, ber mid^ wieber fegnet, 

Unb ben lotJ^oPfd^en Äonig, ber ^^ ebelmütig 

3u meinem Sletter, meinem Städter anbot — 

@te aQe ftel^n in meinem S^eftoment^ 

©ic werben bic @ef(^ente meiner Siebe, 3630 

äBie arm fte ftnb, barum gering ni<!^t ad^ten. 

(€k^ 2u i^ren {Dienern ncnbtnb.) 

@ud^ l^ab' id^ meinem föniglid^en S3ruber 

3Son granlretd^ anempfohlen, er wirb forgen 

%ixx eud^, ein neues Saterlanb cud^ geben. 

Unb ift cud^ meine le^te Sitte wert, 3635 

Sleibt nid^t in Snglanb, ba^ ber Sritte nid^t 

©ein ftoIjeS ^tx^ an eurem Unglüdf roeibe, 

Slid^t bie im ©taube fel^', bic mir gebient. 

Sei bicfem SilbniS beS ©elreujigtcn 

(Selobet mir, bieä unglüdffePge Sanb 3540 

Slföbalb, wenn xd) bal^in bin, ju oerlaffen ! 

SIetoil (berührt boS ÄnniPs). 

3ci^ fd^toöre bir'S im Slamcn bicfer aller. 

Paria. 

a33aä td^, bie Slrme, bie Scraubtc, nod^ befa^, 

SBorüber mir oergönnt ift frei gu fd^alten, 

®a8 l^ab' id^ unter eud^ oerteilt ; man wirb, 3545 

3d^ l^off' CS, meinen legten SBitten e^ren. 

Slud^ waä id^ auf bem iobeSwcge trage, 

©e^öret eud^ — Sergönnct mir nod^ einmal 

®er ffirbe ©lanj auf meinem SBeg jum $immel ! 



Sünfter «ufjug. 6. «ufttitt. 169 

(8u ben ^rftuleitt) 

3)tr, meine Sllij, ©ertrub, Slofamunb, 8650 

Seftimm* i^ meine ^Perlen, meine Äleiber, 

3)enn eure Sugenb freut fic^ noc^ bed $u^e3. 

a)u, 3Rargareta, ^aft baS näd^fte Siecht 

an meine ©roftmut, benn id^ laffe bid^ 

3urüÄ afe bie Unglücf lidfifte von aßen. 8655 

3)ag id^ bed ®atten @d^ulb an bir nid^t röd^e^ 

aSirb mein aSermäd^tniä offenbaren — Did^, 

D meine treue ipanna, reijet nid^t 

S)er ffiert beö (SoIbeS, nid^t ber ©teine ^ra^t, 

a)ir ift baS l^öd^fte Äleinob mein ©ebäd^tniä. 8660 

9?imm biefe« Xn6)\ ^6) ^*'^ mit eigner ©anb 

S*ür bic^ gcftidtt in meinet Summer^ ©tunben^ 

Unb meine l^eige I^ränen eingetooben, 

5Dlit biefem 2:ud^ wirft bu bie äugen mir perbinben, 

2Benn eS fo raeit ift — biefen legten 3)ienft 8565 

3Bünfd^' id^ Don meiner i^anna ju empfangisn. 

Hennebti. 

D aRelml! 3d^ ertrag' eS nid^t! 

Jtommt aDe ! 
jlommt unb empfangt mein Ie^te§ Sebemol^l! 

(6ie rtif^t i^re (^anbe ^in, einS nac^ htm anbem fftQt i^r )u ^%tn unb 
{tt|t bie bargefrotene ^anb unter heftigem SBeinen.) 

Seb' raol^I, 5Wargreta — Sllij, lebe rool^I — 

3)anf , 8 u r g p n , f ür ®ure treuen Dienfte — 8570 

a)ein 5Dlunb brennt l^eift, ©ertrube — 3d^ bin mel 

®e^af[et roorben, bod^ aud^ mel geliebt! 

®in ebler SKann beglütfe meine ©ertrub, 

Denn Siebe forbert biefeS glül^nbe ^erj; — 

» e r 1 1^ a ! 3)u ^aft baS befere a:eil ermä^It, 3575 

3)ie leufd^e SJraut beä ipimmete roiUft bu werben. 



170 SÄarta Stuart. 

D, eile, bcin ©clübbc gu poffjiel^n ! 

SScttüglid^ ftnb bic ®üter bicfcr @rben, 

3)aä lern* an bcincr Äönigtn ! — 3lid)t^ rocttcr ! 

Scbt roo^I ! Scbt roo^I ! gebt ewig roo^I ! 3580 

(@ie totnUt ^ fc^neQ bon i^nen ; aOebiiS auf SRelDil entfernen f«^.) 



Siebenter Jlttftriti 

Paria* 

gd^ l^abe aUeä 3^i^Ii^^ bertd^tigt 

Unb l^offc, fcincä 5Dlcnfd^cn ©d^ulbncrin 

3luä biefcr SBcIt gu fd^cibcn -— ßinS nur tft'3, 

5KeImI, roaä bcr bcllcmmtcn Sccic nod^ 

aScrrael^rt, jtd^ frei unb freubig gu erl^eben. 3585 

mtlml 

@ntbedEe mir'S. ©rleid^tre beine 35ruft, 
2)em treuen ^reunb vertraue beine ©orgen, 

Paria. 

^d) ftel^e an bem 3lanb ber ßroigleit ; 

Salb fott \6) treten t)or ben ^öd^ften Slid^ter, 

Unb nod^ l^ab* id^ ben §eirgen nid^t ücrfö^nt. 3590 

3Serfagt ift mir bcr ^riefter meiner Äird^e. 

S)eS SaframenteS l^eirge ^immelfpeife 

aSerfd^mä^ id^ auS ben Rauben falfd^er ^rieftet. 

3m ©lauben meiner Äird^e xoxü id^ fterben, 

®enn bcr allein ift'S, roeld^er felig mad^t, 3596 

PeloiL 

Serul^ige bein ^erj. ®em §immel gilt 

Der feurig fromme SBunfd^ ftatt beä SSottbringen«, 



fünfter SCufjug. 7. 3Cuftntt. 171 

3:pranncnma^t fann nur bic ipänbc fcffcin, 

S)cö ißcrgcnä Slnbad^t ^c6t ftd^ frei ju ®ott ; 

a)aä SBort ift tot, ber ©laubc mad^t Icbcnbig. 3600 



%^, SKcIüil ! gtid^t attcin genug ift ftd^ 

2)aä öerj^ ein irbifd^ ^fanb bebarf ber ®Iau6e, 

3)a§ ^o^e ^immlifd^e fid^ jugueignen. 

2)rum roarb ber ®ott jum SKenfd^en unb ©erfd^Ioft 

^ie unftd^tbaren ^immlifd^en @efd^enle 8605 

•©el^eimniäüoff in einem ftd^tbarn Seib, 

— 2)ie Äird^e ift'S, bie ^eilige, bie l^ol^e, 
'3)te ju bem §immel unä bie Seiter baut ; 
*a)ie allgemeine, bie fatl^oPfd^e l^ei^t fte, 

'S^enn nur ber @laube aQer ftär!t ben @Iauben. 3610 

SBBo S^aufenbe anbeten unb oere^ren, 

S)a wirb bie ®Iut jur flamme, unb beflügelt 

©d^mingt fid^ ber ®eift in aUe ißimmel auf. 

— Sld^, bie Seglüdften, bic baS frol^ geteilte 

©ebet Derfattimelt in bem $au§ bes §errn ! 3615 

©efd^müdtt ift ber 9lltar, bie Äcrjjen leud^ten, 

®ie ®Iode tönt, ber SBeil^raud^ ift geftreut, 

a)er Sifd^of fte^t im reinen 5Ke|gen)anb, 

er fa^t ben Äeld^, er fegnet i^n, er lünbet 

3)aä l^ol^e SBunber ber Sermanblung an, 3620 

Unb niebcrftürjjt bem gegenraärt'gen ®otte 

SDaS gläubig überzeugte SBoII — SCd^ ! 3^^ 

Slttein bin auSgefd^Ioffen, nid^t ju mir 

3n meinen Äerler bringt ber ^immetefegen. 



6r bringt ju bir ! ®r ift bir nal^! SBertraue 3625 

S)em SlttDermögenben — ber bürre ©tab 
Äann ßwjeige treiben in beS ©laubenä §anb! 
Unb ber bie Duelle auä bem Reifen fd^lug. 



in *m£ srxirL 



2»z ^::c:dl m eou ^ n.ii '- ^jg xn»cxl^. 



r^iir-^: i^sr^ jfcfci: o^: ^»«ä'&#! 

Xa bin i:§ zizacsaxt:^ uma ürsea. 

J3a6 iDci^ öca l-ruw cn caa fKunb bes §cns? 

las reine ^cn, ber unSetlrftt BanbeL 

— So leib 3br mir, oiu^ unoenxi^t, ein ^ßiieffet^ 

®n iBote ©^ttes, Der mir ^ibcn brätst 3M0 

Sui^ nritt i(6 meine Tc^te Seiefite t^, 

Unb Cuer IRunb f oO mir bas §eil Dcrfunbcii. 

PftmL 

ffiemi bi(^ ba$ i^ f o möc^ bogu treibt, 

©0 nriffe, Aoni^, bofc bir jum irofke 

®ott atu^ ein SBunber mo^I verrichten taxm. 3645 

$ier fei fein fjriefter, fagfk bu, leine Jlin^e, 

Hein 2eib beö §erm? — 3)u irreft bic^. $icr iji 

Hin ^riefker, unb ein ®ott ifk ^er jugcgen. 

(«r cittfr»^ bH Wef cn »orten bo» ^«»t ; ttigleU^ leigt er 1^ eine ^öfrie 
in einer golbencn @<^e.) 

— gd^ bin ein ^riefker ; beine Ic^te »eichte 

gu^ören, bir auf beinern 2:obe§roeg 3650 

^en fjfrieben ju Dcriünbtgen, l^ab' ic^ 

©ie fteben ffleil^n auf meinem §aupt empfangen, 

Unb btefe $oftte überbring' i(^ bir 

5Bom ^eirgen SBater, bie er fclbft gewetl^et* 



D, fo mufe an ber Sd^raette feI6ft beä 2:obe« 3655 



fünfter «ufsug. 7. auftritt. 173 

3R\x ttodj ein l^ttntnlifd^ ®Iü4 bereitet fein I 

9Bie ein Unfterblid^et auf golbnen äBolfen 

iQcrnieberfä^rt, wie ben Slpoftel einft 

3)er ©ngel führte auä beS Äerferä 33anben, 

gi^n ^ält lein Sliegel, feines §üterS ©d^mert, 3660 

©r fd^reitet mäd^tig burd^ Derfd^lo^ne ^fotten^ 

Unb im ©efängniä fte^t er glänjenb ia, 

©0 überrafd^t mid^ l^ier ber §immeI§bote, 

2)a jeber irb'fd^e 3letter ntid^ getäufd^t ! 

— Unb 3^r, mein Wiener einft, feib je^t ber ©iener 3665 

®cä l^öd^ften ®otte§ unb fein J^eiPger 3Kunb! 

2Bie ®ure Äniee fonft cor mir ftd^ beugten, 

©0 lieg* id^ je^t im ©taub Bor ®ud^. 

• (©ic flnlt uor i^m nleber.) 

Pelotl 

(inbem er baS ßeid^en Ui ftreu^ed üUr fie mad^t). 

^m Slamen 
3)eä Saterä unb bcä ©ol^neS unb beä ©eiftes ! 
3Karia, Königin ! §aft bu bein §eri\ 3670 

®rforfd^et, fd^roörft bu unb gelobcft bu, 
aDBal^rl^eit ju beid^ten Dor bem ®ott ber SBal^rl^eit? 

Paria* 

aRein $etj liegt offen ba oor bir unb il^m, 
IHfbU. 

©prid^, raeld^er ©ünbe jeil^t bid^ bein ©eroiffen, 

©eitbem bu ®ott jum le^tenmal tjerfö^nt ? 3675 



9Son neib'fd^em §affe roar mein i^etj etfüttt, 
Unb Slad^gebanlen tobten in bem ä3ufen, 
Vergebung l^offt' id^ ©ünberin t)on ®ott 
Unb fpnnte nid^t bey Oegnerin »ergeben. 



174 SÄarta ©tuart. 

PfloU. 

Scrcucft bu bic Sd^ulb, unb ift*S bein cmfter 3680 

ßntfd^Iu^, Dcrfö^nt auä bicfcr 2BeIt gu fd^ctben ? 

Paria. 

©0 roal^r td^ ^offc, bafe mir @ott tJcrgcBe. 

PeloiK 

SEBeld^ anbrcr ©ünbc flagt baö §erg btd^ an? 



2ld^, nid^t burd^ ipa^ attein, burd^ fünb'g'e Siebe 

3lo6) me^r l^ab' id^ baS l^öd^fte @ut beleibtgt. 3685 

®aä eitle ißerg toarb ju bcm 5Dlann gebogen, 

®er treulos tnid^ »erlaffen unb betrogen ! 



SSereueft bu bie ©d^ulb, unb l^at bein §erg 
3Som eiteln Slbgott jtd^ ju (Sott geroenbet ? 

Paria. 
<gS war ber fd^roerfte Äampf, ben id^ beftanb, 
3erriffen ift baS le^te irb'fd^e S5anb. 

Peloil. 

SBeld^ anbrer ©d^ulb oerllagt bid^ bein @en)iffen? 
Paria, 

Sld^, eine frül^e 331utfd^ulb, längft gebeid^tet, 

©ie f e^rt jurüdf mit neuer ©d^redenSlraft 

3m SCugenblidf ber legten Sle^enfd^aft, 8695 

Unb roäljt ftd^ fd^roarj mir cor beä §immefe ^Pforten. 

®en Äönig, meinen ©atten, lie^ id^ morben, 

Unb bem Serfül^rer fd^enlt' id^ ^^^ unb ipanb ! 

©treng bü^t' id^'S ab mit atten Äird^cnftrafen, 

$)od^ in ber ©eeb mü ber SSJurm nid^t fd^Iafem 3700 



fünfter SCufjug. 7. «uftritt. 175 



Scrflagt baS §cr3 bt(^ feiner anbcm ©ünbc^ 
2)ie bu nod^ ntd^t c^ebeid^tet unb gebüßt ? 

Paricu 

^e^t n)ei|t bu aUed^ toaä mein ^erj belaftet. 

Peloil. 

3)enl' an bie Ställe beä Slttwiffenben ! 

2)cr ©trafen benle, bie bie l^eirge Äirc^e 8706 

3)er mangell^aften Seid^te bro^t ! ®aS ift 

®ie ©ünbe ju bem ewigen 2^ob, benn baä 

3ft roiber feinen ^eiPgen ®eift gefrevelt. 

Paria. 

®o fc^enle mir bie em'ge ®nabe ©ieg 

3m legten Äampf, als id^ bir roiffenb nid^ts »erfd^miej. 3710 

Peloil. 

aSie ? ©einem ®ott perl^e^Ift bu baö aSgrbred^en, 

Um beffentroiUcn bid^ bie ajfenfcj^en ftrafen? 

3)u fagft mir nid^tä üon beinem blutigen 3[nteif 

Sin S5a6ington§ unb ?ßayr^3 ^ed^oerrat ? 

2)en j\eitlid^en 2:ob ftirbft bu für biefe %f)ai, 8715 

aBiSft bu axii) np(§ bin etp'gen bafür f^erj^en ? 

9(tttta, 

gd^ bin bereit, jur gwigfett ju gcl^n : 

^od^ el^ fid^ ber SJlinutenjeiger roenbet, 

aBSerb' id^ cor meinet Slid^terS 2^^rone ftel^n • 

®od^ roieber^or id^'S : SJleine Seid^te ift DoIIenbet. 3729 

IHfliiil 

(gnüäg' eä mol^I. ®a« §erj ift ein Setrüger, 
$u l^aft Di^Ueid^t mit Uft'gem 2)oppeIfmn 



176 Varia Stuart. 

3)a§ SBort oermieboi, baS bii| fc^ußns ma^i, 

Cb^Id^ ber SBille baä Serfei^en teitte. 

3>iN^ xsA^t, leine @airfeKuit{l beräcft 8725 

9)ad ^lonmieiunuie, bad tnd ginire blidt! 

Pcruu 

3<^ ^abe oDe gürflen auf c^eboten^ 

3k\^ oud uimmrb'gen Simben ju (efretn, 

9)o(^ nie ^ab' ic^ bun!§ Sotfa| ober X^at 

S)aS 2eben meiner ^ebibin angetaftet ! 8730 

PrlotL 

@o Ratten beine 6<!^reiber falf<!^ sqeugt? 

Paria. 
9Bie i<!^ gefagt, fo iß'd. 9Bad jene jeugten, 
a)ad richte @ott! 

@o fteisft bu, übergeugt 
Son betner Unfd^ulb, auf bad Slutgeräfte? 

Paria« 

(Sott roürbtgt mid^, burd^ biefen unoerbienten 2:ob 3735 

2)ie frü^e f<!^n>ere Slutfd^ulb ab}ubü^en. 

PfloU (nuu^t ben Segen Ober ftc). 

<So gel^e l^itt unb fterbenb bü^e fte! 

©inf, ein ergebnes Dpfer, am Slltare! 

S3Iut lann oerfdl^nen, voa^ bag 93Iut oerbrad^, 

2)u fel^lteft nur auS roeiblid^em ©ebrcd^en, 3740 

2)em fePgen ©eifte folgen nid^t bie ©d^mäd^en 

2)er ©tcrblid^feit in bie SSerflärung nad^. 

gd^ aber filnbe bir, Iraft ber ©eroalt, 

®ie mir oerliel^en ift, gu löfen unb ju binben, 

erlaffung an von aüm beinen ©iinben! 8745 



gfünftet «uftttg. 7. «uftritt. 177 

Sffiic bu gcgioubct, fo gcfc^c^c bir! 
9litntn ^m ben £cib, er ift für bic^ geopfert. 

(gr ergreift ben Äel*. ber oaf bm Xifc^ fte^t, taif efriert i^ »tt ^««b 

0ebet, baiin rew^t er i^r benfelbcn. Sie lodert, i^n aii|iinc(«cii, mb »<i|l 

i^n mit bei ^nh pirfttf .) 

5Ktmm l^in baS »lut, ed ift für bic^ ©ergoffen » 

5Rimm ^in ! ®er $apft erjeigt bir bief e ®unji ! 

3m SCobe nod^ fottp bu baä ^pd^fte Slei^ 8750 

3)cr Äönige, baä prtefterlic^e, üben ! 

Unb xok bu je^t bid^ in bem irb'fc^en Seib 

©eJ^eimnidooS mit beinem (Sott oerbunben^ 

©0 mirft bu bort in feinem greubenreic^, 

SBBo feine Sd^ulb mcl^r fein wirb unb lein äSeinen^ 37ö5 

@in fc^ön verllärter Sngel, bi(^ 

Sluf emig mit bem ®öttli<!^en vereinen. 

(«r fe»t ben Aeld» nleber. «uf ein ©er&if*, bo« ge^ihrt tolrb, bebetft er 1i<^ 
ba8 ^au4>tttnb0e^t an bie X^üre; Storia bleibt in ftiOer Snbac^t auf ben 
Anieen liegen.) 

Plelutl (lurftdloinmenb). 

3)ir bleibt ein l^arter Äampf nod^ m befielen, 
gü^Ift bu bid^ ftarl genug, um jebe Slegung 
2)er »itterleit, beS §aff eö ^n beftegcn ? 3760 

Paria. 
3d^ fürd^te feinen 3lüdfaa. 3Reinen i&afe 
Unb meine Siebe ^ab' id^ Oott geopfert. 

Pflütl. 
fftm, fo bereite bid^, bie Sorbä oon Sefter 
Unb »urleigl^ gu empfangen, ©ie ftnb ba. 



13 



170 9»arta Stuart. 

D, eile, bein ©elübbe gu polljiel^n ! 

Settüglid^ ftnb bie ®üter btcfer ßrben, 

3)aS lern* an beincr Äönigin ! — 3lx^t^ roetter ! 

Se6t m^ ! Sebt roo^I ! gebt ewig roo^I ! 3580 

(®te toenbet fUi^ fc^neO bon i^nen ; aSebiiS auf SRelDil entfernen f«^.) 



Siebenter Jluftriti 



^d^ ^abe aUeä 3^iilicl^^ berid^tigt 

Unb l^offe, feines aJlenfd^en ©d^ulbnerin 

3luä biefer SBelt ju fd^cibcn — ®inS nur ift'3, 

5KeImI, roaä ber bellemmten Seele nod^ 

aSerroe^rt, ftd^ frei unb freubig ju etl^eben. 3585 

mtwxi 

ßntbedfe mir'S. ©rleid^tre beine Stuft, 
2)em treuen ^reunb pertraue beine Sorgen, 



^^ fte^e an bem 3lanb ber ©roigleit ; 

Salb fott id^ treten üor ben l^öd^jten Jtid^ter, 

Unb nod^ ^ab' id^ ben ißeiFgen nid^t ocrfö^nt. 3590 

35erfagt ift mir ber ^riefter meiner Äird^e. 

S)eä SaframenteS J^eiPge ^immelfpeife 

aSerfd^mäV id^ auä ben ipänben falfd^er ?ßriefter, 

3Sm ©lauben metner Äird^e will id^ fterben, 

^mn ber allein ift'S, roeld^er feltg mad^t, 3595 

Seru^ige bein iperj. ®em §immel gilt 

3)er feurig fromme aOäunfd^ ftatt beS SBollbringenÄ. 



pnftcr 2Cuf8Ug. 7. 5luftntt. 171 

3:9ranttenma^t lann nur bie §änbe feffeln, 

2)c§ ^crgenS Slnbad^t l^ebt fid^ frei gu ®ott ; 

3)aä SSBort ift tot, bcr (Slaube mad^t lebenbig. B600 

Paria. 

^d), müml ! 3l\^i aacin genug ift ftd^ 

a)a$ $erj^ ein irbifd^ $fanb bebarf ber ©laube, 

a)aä ^o^e §immlifd^e fid^ jujueignen. 

a)rum warb ber ®ott jum 5Ölenfd^en unb üerfd^Iofe 

3)ie unjtd^tbaren l^immlifd^en (Sefd^enfe 3605 

•©e^eimniSüoH in einem fid^tbarn Seib. 

— 3)ie Äirc^e ift'S, bie l^eilige, bie l^ol^e, 
'S)ie ju bem §immel uns bie Seiter baut ; 
'^ie allgemeine, bie latJ^oPfd^e Reifet fte, 

©enn nur ber ©laube aUer ftärft ben ©lauben. 3610 

aOBo 2:aufenbe anbeten unb üerel^ren, 

3)a wirb bie ®Iut jur tJIatnme, unb beflügelt 

©d^roingt fid^ ber ©eift in aße ^immel auf. 

— 3ld^, bie 33egIüdEten, bie baS fro^ geteilte 

&titt t)erfathmelt in bem $auS beS §erm ! 3615 

©efd^müdft ift ber 2lltar, bie Serbien leud^ten, 

2)ie ©lodEe tönt, ber SBeil^raud^ ift geftreut, 

35cr 33ifd^of fte^t im reinen ^»le^gemanb, 

er fa^t ben Äeld^, er fegnet il^n, er lünbet 

35aS l^o^e SBunber ber Sermanblung an, 3620 

Unb nieberftürj^t bem gegenwärtigen ©otte 

35a§ gläubig überzeugte aSoI! — 3ld^ ! 3d^ 

Slllein bin auSgef^Iojfen, nid^t ju mir 

Sn meinen Äerfer bringt ber §immetefegen. 



<gr bringt ju bir ! @r ift bir nal^ ! Vertraue 3625 

3)em aillüermögenben — ber btirre ©tab 
Äann ^meige treiben in be§ ©laubenS §anb! 
Unb ber bie Duelle aus bem Reifen fd^Iug, 



17Ä aWattd (Studri 

Äann bir im Sttler bcn Slltar bereiten, 
Rann bief c»ÄeIt§, bie irbifd^e ©rquidlung, 
a)ir fd^nett in eine l^immlifci^e »erroanbeln. 

(«r trsräft ben Rüdf, ber auf bem Xifc^e fke^t) 



aRelmll aSerfte^» ic^ (Suc^ I 3«! 3c^ t)erfte^' (Svi^l 

$ier ift fein ^rieftet; leine Äirc^e, fein 

^od^roürbigeS — 3)od^ ber ©rlöfer fpric^t : 

2Bo Sroei üerf ammelt finb in m e i n e m Slamen, 8636 

2)a bin id^ gegenwärtig unter il^nen. 

SBaS roei^t ben ^ßriefter ein jum ?!Jlunb beS §erm ? 

2)aS reine iperj, ber unbefleite ©anbei. 

— ©0 feib gl^r mir, aud^ ungewei^t, ein ^rieftet, 

Sin Sote (SotteS, ber mir gerieben bringt. 3640 

6ud^ miß id^ meine Ic|te Seid^te tl^un, 

Unb Suer 5Kunb foB mir baS §eil Derlünben. 

PeloiL 

38enn bid^ bas $er} fo mächtig baju treibt, 

©0 mijfe, Königin, bafe bir jum 2:rofte 

@ott aud^ ein äBunber mol^l Derrid^ten fann. a645 

$ier fei fein ^ßriefter, fagft bu, feine Äirc^e, 

Äein Seib beS §erm? — 2)u irreft bic^. $ier ifk 

®n ^priefter, unb ein Oott ift l^ier gugegen. 

(Gr entbia^t bei bief en SBorten bafi ^aupt ; }ugUi(^ )ei9t er i^r eine 4^e 
in einer golbenen Sd^alt.) 

— 3d^ bin ein ^riefter ; beine Ie|te Seid^te 

3u l^ßren, bir auf beinem S^obeSroeg 3650 

®en ^rieben ju üerfünbi^en, l^ab' ic^ 

®ie fieben SQSeil^n auf meinem §aupt empfangen, 

Unb biefe §oftie überbring' tdj bir 

aSom l^eirgen SSater, bie er felbft geweitet. < 



D, fo mufe an ber ©d^roette felbft be8 2^obe8 3655 



gfünfter SCufaufi. 7. 2luftrUf. 17? 

9Rtr nod^ ein l^tmmKfci^ ®Iü(f Bereitet fein I 

SBie ein Unfterfilic^er auf golbnen SBolfen 

§emieberftt§rt, wie ben Slpoftel einft 

a)et (Sngel führte auä beä ÄerferS SSttnben, 

gl^n ^ält fein Sliegel, feines §üter§ ©c^tüctt, 3660 

ßr fd^reitet mächtig burd^ »erfd^Io^ne ^Pforten, 

Unb im ©efängnis fkel^t er glanjenb ba, 

©0 überrafd^t mid^ l^ier ber ^immelsbote, 

SDa jjeber irb'fd^e Jletter mid^ getaufd^t ! 

— Unb S^r, mein Wiener einft, feib je^t ber SJiener 3665 

3)es ^öd^ften ©otteä unb fein ^eiPger 2Kunb! 

aBäie 6ure Äniee fonft üor ntir fid^ beugten, 

@o lieg^ id^ ie^t im @taub Bor @ud^« 

• (Sie firOt tox i^tn ni«ber.) 

iHeioil 

(inbem er ba8 3ei(^en bed AreujeS über ^t tnod^t). 

^m 9lamen 
2)ed SBaterd unb bed @o^ned unb bed ©eifted ! 
3Waria, Königin ! $aft bu bein ^tq^ 3670 

ßrforfd^et, fc^roörft bu unb gelobeft bu, 
SSa^rl^eit }u beichten t)or bem @oti ber Sal^r^eit? 

Platia* 

3Kein $erj liegt offen ba oor bir unb il^m. 
iHeioiL 

©pric|, welcher ©ünbe jeil^t bid^ bein ©eroiffen, 

@eitbem bu ®ott jum le^tenmal oerföl^nt ? 3675 



98on neib'fdjem $af[e war mein §ct^ erfüllt, 
Unb 3lac|gebanlen tobten in bem Sufen. 
SBergebung l^offt' id^ ©ünberin oon Oott 
Unb fpnnte nic|t ber Oegnerin oergeben. 



174 9Rarta @tuart. 

PehiU. 

Scrcucft bu Hc ©c^ulb, unb ifl'S bem cmpcr 3680 

@ntf(^lu^^ verfö^nt m^ biefer SBelt gu f(^etben ? 

Plarta. 

@o toa^t id^ ^off e^ ba| mit @ott vergebe. 

Prlml. 

9Bel(^ anbter @üitbe Ilagt bad $ei^ bi(| an? 

Paria. 

31^, nx^i burd^ ^a^ aQein^ burd^ fünb'ge Sie6e 

9lo(^ me^r f)aV x^ bad ^öc^fte @ut beleibtgt. 3685 

3)ttS eitle §crg warb px bem 5Kann fle^ogen, 

®er treulos midj verlaffen unb betrogen ! 

Peliiil 

Sereueft bu'bie ©d^ulb, unb f)at bein §erg 
2}om eiteln Stbgott ftd^ ju (Sott geroenbet ? 



<g§ mar ber fdjroerfte Äampf, ben i(^ beftanb, 3690 

^errijfen ift baS leiste irb'fd^e Sanb. 

Peloil 

SSBeld^ anbrer ©d^ulb verflagt bid^ bein Oeroijfen? 
Paria. 

äd^, eine frül^e Slutfd^ulb, langft gebeichtet, 

©ie feiert jurüdf mit neuer ©d^redfenälraft 

3m Slugenblicf ber legten SRec^enfd^aft, d695 

Unb roäljt fid^ fd^roarj mir t)or beS §immefe Pforten. 

®en Äönig, meinen ©atten, liejj id^ morben, 

Unb bem SSerfül^rer fd^cnft' id^ §crj unb §anb ! 

©treng büfet' id^'S ab mit äffen Ätrd^enftrafen, 

2)od^ in ber ©eele mü ber SBurm nid^t fd^lafen, 3700 



günftcr «ufaug. 7. «uftrltt. 175 



Scrtlogt bog §crj bid^ feiner anbem ©ünbe, 
^ie bu nod^ nid^t (^ebeid^tet unb gebüßt? 



3e^t toei^t bu aEed^ toad mein iperj belaftet. 
Pelotl. 

2)enl' an bie 9läl^e beS SlBroijfenbcn! 

®er ©trafen benfe, bie bie ^eiPge Äitdje 8706 

a)er mangelhaften Seid^te brol^t ! 3)aS ift 

3)ie ©ünbe ju bem em'gen 3:ob, benn bad 

3ft miber feinen l^eirgen ©eift gefret)elt. 



371Q 



Paria. 

©0 fdjenfe mir bie em'ge ®nabe ©ieg 

3m legten Äampf, als id^ bir roiffenb nidjts oerfd^mieg 

Peloii. 

SBie ? ©einem ®ott t)erl^el^lft bu baS 35?rbre(|ett^ 

Um beffentroitten bid^ bie aJJenfd^en ftrafeit? 

3)u fagft mir nid^tä von beinem blufgen Slnteif 

%n Sabingtong unb ^arr^d iped^oerrat ? 

2)en 5\eitlid^en Xob ftirbft bu für biefe Jl^at, 8715 

SBiUft bu au(| np^ i>^n etp'gen bafär fi(e?r|^en ? 

Wand, 

gd^ bin bereit, jur gwigfeit ju gcl^« : 

5lod^ tf) ftd^ ber SKinutenjeiger roenbet, 

3Berb' id^ t)or meines Slid^terS 2:^rone ftel^n ; 

®oc| roieberl^or id^'ä : 5!Jleine Seid^te ift t)oIIenbet. 8729 

PeloiL 

®m)äg' eä mol^I. S)a8 §erj ift ein Setrüger, 
$u l^aft Di^Qetd^t mit lift'gem S)of)pelftnn 



176 SWaria ©tuart. 

3)aS SBort t)ermiebcn, bas bic| fd^ulbig mac|t, 

Dbgleid^ bet äBille baä äSerlteec^en teilte. 

®o4 tüijfe, feine ©auIeKunft berücft 3726 

3)a§ ^lammenauge, baS ins Snnre BU(ft! 



3ci^ l^abe alle dürften aufgeboten, 

Sflici^ aus unroürb'gen Sanben ju befrein, 

Do^ nie l^ab* id^ butd^ äSorfa^ ober Xl^at 

S)aä geben meiner gciwbin angetoftet ! 3730 



©0 f)'dttzn beine ©d^reiber falfd^ gejeugt? 

Paria. 

SB3ie id^ gefagt, fo ift'ä. SB3aS iene jeugten, 
a)a§ricbte@ott! 

Pelotl 

©0 fteigft bu, überjeugt 
gSon beiner Unfd^ulb, auf baä Slutgerüfte? 



©Ott roürbigt mid^, burd^ biefen unuerbienten 2:ob 8735 

S)ie frül^e f^were Slutfd^ulb abjubüfeen. 

Peiüil (mo(^t bcn ©cgen über fit). 

©0 ge^e l^iif unb fterbenb büfee fie! 

©in!, ein ergebnes Dpfer, am 3lltare! 

Slut lann oerföl^nen, maS baS SJlut oerbrad^, 

a)u fe^ltcft nur an^ meiblic^em (Sebred^en, 3740 

2)em fePgen ©eifte folgen nid^t bie ©d^mäd^en 

3)er ©terblid^Ieit in bie 3SerfIärung nac^. 

^6) aber lünbe bir, fraft ber ©eroalt, 

3)ie mir oerliel^en ift, ju löfen unb ju binben, 

@rlaf(ung an Don aÜen beinen ©ünben! 3745 



günfter «ufauQ. 7. auftritt. 177 

ffiic bu geglaubct, fo gefd^e^c bir! 

(«r reicht i^r bie ^ofKe.) ^ 

Siimtn ^tn ben 2eib, et ift für bid^ geopfert. 

(er ergreift ben Sttld}, ber auf bem a;if<^e fte^t, fmfetriert i^n mit fHUem 

9tbtt, bann reicht er t^r benfelben. @ie ^gert, i^n aniune^men, unb »eift 

i^n mit ber ^anb gurttd.) 

9Umm ^in baä Slut, eä ift für bid^ oergoflen ! 

3lxmm f)\n ! 3)cr 5ßapft erjeigt bir bief e ®unft ! 

3m Xobe twd^ foCft bu baä ^pd^fte 3lec|t 8750 

2)er Äönigc, baä priefterlidje, üben ! 

Unb wie bu jc^t bid^ in bem irb'fd^en ßeib 

®e^eimniät)oII mit beinern ®ott t)erbunben, 

©0 wirft bu bort in feinem tJreubenreid^, 

SEBo leine ©d^ulb me^r fein wirb unb lein SSBeinen^ 3756 

®n fd^on ©erllärtcr ßngel, bid^ 

auf eroig mit bem ©ottlid^en oereinen. 

(Cr fe1»t ben Aeld^ nieber. Stuf ein ®erttuf(^, baS ge^Brt toirb, bebetft er fid^ 
baS ^ai4>tunbBe^t an bie X^üre; SRaria bleibt in ftiSer 9Inba(^t auf ben 
itnieen liegen.) 

Sl^inil Uurfldfonnnenb). 

2)ir bleibt ein l^arter ^ampf nod^ ju beftel^n. 
gül^lft bu bid^ ftarl genug, um iebe Siegung 
^er »itterf eit, be§ Joffes gu beftegen ? 8760 

Plaria* 
3d^ fürchte leinen SlüdEfttO. 5IJleinen §afe 
Unb meine Siebe l^ob' id^ ®ott geopfert. 

Peiüil. 

9lun, fo bereite bid^, bie Sorbä oon Sefter 
Unb Surleigl^ ju empfangen, ©ie finb ba. 



13 



178 Hfttiftetasrt 

%ifkt JlnftriiL 

f» ^ €mHumm g fbdftm, tkmt Me Xs§cb «nfpiiiMafCB. 9nf cig|, kcr fcöM 
^afvmig bestecktet, tittt i»i$d^ i^a BBfe ktc Amrig«. 

3(^ lotimte^ £ab9 Stuart, eure Ie|ten 3765 

Sefe^le ju empfangen. 

3)anf, ^R^Iorb ! 
$urletgl|. 

@S iji ber ®ttte meiner Äönigtn, 

2)a^ @u(l^ nichts 93iQigeS oenoeigert merbe. 



9Jlein 2^eftament nennt meine legten SBünfd^e. 

3d^ ^aV^ in 3iitter ^Pauletö §anb gelegt, 3770 

Unb bitte, ba^ es treu DoQjogen werbe. 

I^aulet. 

aSerlafet (gud^ brauf. 

Paria* 

3<iJ bitte, meine SJiener ungefränit 

%(xii ©d^ottlanb ju entlaffcn ober ^ranlreid^, 

SDBo^in fie felber roünfd^en unb begehren. 3T75 

$ttrletgl|. 

@8 fei, mie %\^x es münfd^t, 

Paria. 

Unb weil mein Seid^nam 
9(id^t in jewei^ter ®rbe rul^en fott^ 



günfter 3luf5ug. 8» 3luftritt. 179 

'©0 bulbc man, bafe bicfcr treue Wiener 

•3Retn ^erg m^ ^ranfreid^ bringe ju ben ÜReinen. 

— 3ld^ ! @g TX)ar immer bort ! 3780 

furietgli* 

SdfoQsefd^e^n! 
Qahi 3^r nod^ fonft — 

a)er Äönigin t)on ©nglanb 
Sringt meinen fd^wefterlid^en ®ru^ — ©agt i^r, 
a)afe ic| il^r meinen iob t)ott gangem §erjen 
SBergeBe, meine §eftigleit von geftem 
3^r reuetjott abbitte — ®ott erhalte fte 3785 

Unb fd^enf ' i^r eine glüdElid^e ^Regierung ! 

lurletgli. 

©predjt ! §abt ^f)x noc| nid^t beffem 9lat ermdl^tt ? 
SBerfd^mä^t ^^x nod^ ben Seiftanb beS S)ed^anten? 

Plaria. 

3d^ bin mit meinem ©Ott t)erföl^nt — ©ir faulet ! 

^6) ^ab' ©ud^ fc^ulblos melee 2Be^ bereitet, 3790 

3)eS ailters ©tü^e ©ud^ geraubt — D, lafet 

5Wid^ l^offen, bafe 3^r meiner nic|t mit §a| 

©ebenlet — 

P^aulet(Äic6ti^rbic$anb). 

©Ott fei mit ^n^l ©e^et l^in in ^eben! 



180 3«oria©tttati 

neunter MpxiU, 

^U 90t\^tn* 4^itiMi Hemte^H unb Me anbeten f^ftaiteit ber Stbui^in 

bringen herein mit ^eid^en bed Gntfe^end; i^nen folgt bet Zhttifl, einen 

»eilen Btah in ber 4>anb, leintet bentfelben fte^t man bnr^ bie o^en bleU>enbe 

S^ftre getDUffneU Wlänntt. 

Porta. 

SQSaS ift bir, §anna ? — ^a, nun ift cS 3cit ! 

§ict lommt ber ©^criff, unä jum 2:ob gu fül^rcn. 8795 

(gä mu^ gcfd^icben fein ! £ebt rool^I! gebt rool^l! 

(Sl&rc grauen Rängen flc^ on Pe mit ^tftiflem 6<^meQ ; {u SRelöiL) 

^i)x, werter ©ir, unb meine treue $anna 
©ollt mtc| auf biefem legten ©ang begleiten. 
aJl^lorb, Derfagt mir biefe ffio^lt^at nidjt. 

Putleisli* 

3^ l^abe baju leine SoIImad^t. 3gOQ 



SBie? 
®ie Heine Sitte lönntet 3^r mir meigem? 
^abt Sld^tung gegen mein ©efd^Iec^t ! SBer foH 
2)en legten 2)ienft mir leiften ! 5Rimmerme§r 
Äann eS ber SBiße meiner ©d^mefter fein, 
®a^ mein ®efc|(ed^t in mir beleibigt merbe^ 3605 

Der SRänner ro^e ^anbe mid^ berühren! 

Purietgii. 

@d barf lein äßeib bie ©tufen bed ©erüfted 

SKit eudj befieigen — 3^r ®ef(^rei unb Sammem — 

Paria» 

©ie foD ttic^t jammern ! gd^ verbürge mic^ 

gür bie gefaxte ©eele meiner $anna ! 3810 

©eib gätig, Sorb. 0, trennt mic^ nid^t im ©terben 



6. Stufjug. 9. «uftritt. 181 

SSon meiner treuen Pflegerin unb 2lmme ! 
©ie trug auf i^ren Strmen mx6) inä Seben, 
©ie leite mid^ mit fanfter ^anb jum 2:ob. 

P^aulet(iu»urreifl^). 
Safet eä öefd^e^n I 3815 

Purieigfi. 

e§fei. 

9lun l^aB* tc| nid^tä mel^r 

Stuf btef er 3Bett — («sie ttimmt baS Änqiflj unb !ü|t e8.) 

aRein ^eilanb! aWein griöferl 
SBJie bu am Äreuj bie Strme auSgefpannt, 
©0 breite fie je^t aus, mid^ ju empfangen. 

(Sie ioenbet m )u gc^en. 3n bicfem «uflenbU* begegnet i^r Sluge bcm 
«rafen Äeicelier, ber bei i^rem Slufbrud^ untoiUfürl^ oufgefa^ren unbnac^ 
i^v l^ingefe^en. — »ei biefem «nblid gittert aWaria, bie Äniee »erfogen i^r, 
geift imSegriff ^injuflnten; ha ergreift 1te®rof Seicefter unb emi>fangt 
fle in feinen SCrmen. Sie fie^t i^n eine 3«itlflng crnft unb f{l{itocigenb an, 
er tann i^ren »lid nic^t aushalten, enblic^ ^pvvSft fle.) 

S^r galtet SSSort, e5raf Sefter — g^r Derfprac^t 

5IJlir guren 3lrm, aug biefem Äerler mid^ 3820 

3u führen, unb 3^r leitet mir il^n je^t ! 

(«r fle^t toic bernic^tet. Sie f ä^rt mit fünfter Stinnne fort.) 

3a, Sefter, unb nid^t blofe 

a)ie grei^eit wollt' id^ gurer §anb t)erbanfen. 

^f)x fotttet mir bie ^ei^eit teuer mad^en. 

Sin (Surer §anb, beglüdft burc| (Sure Siebe, 3825 

aBoHt' id^ beS neuen SebenS mic| erfreun. 

3e$t, ba id^ auf bem SBeg bin, t)on ber SBelt 

3u fd^eiben unb ein fePger ®eift ju werben, 

®en feine irb'fdje Steigung mel^r t)erfud^t, 

3e$t, Sefter, barf id^ ol^ne ©d^amerrßten 3830 

®ud^ bie beftegte ©d^road^l^eit eingeftel^n — 

Sebt mol^I, unb menn ^\)x lönnt, fo lebt beglüdft! 

^f)X burftet werben um jmei Königinnen; 



&i «ottlu^ rieBcnb SQcii fyän ^ 9crfi|nä^, 

Scrrittcii, uni ctn |U)(3€6 ^ geiuüiiuii. aSdS 

jtmet ^ bot ^tt|ca ta: eitfoBct^! 

Stog' euer £0^ nii^ Siiie Strafe locrbat! 

itbt iDo§I! — 3e$t ^' ü^ nu^s mc^ auf ber C^en! 

jillftmMhtmitt; tan oolcnKs 1k i^ tacd| Me pKi oikcni Z^irm.} , 



^t^vttr Jliiftntt 

f etcefbr <«mii inodHcibcia»). 

3(^ Uit lUK^! 3<^ trag' e§, iuk^ }u leben! 

@türit bief ed 5b(n^ ni^t fein ©erntest auf ntic^ ! 3840 

Xffid m tein @(^Iunb auf, bag elenbefte 

3)er Sßefen ju verfc^Iingen! 2Ba§ ^ab' \^ 

Serloren! SBcW^e 5Perle roorf ic^ ^in! 

äBeld^ ®Iü(f ber ^immel i)ab' i^ weggefc^Ieubert! 

— ©ie ge^ bal^in, ein fd^on oerf lärter ®eift, 3846 
Unb mir Bleibt bie Scrgroeipung ber SBerbammten, 

— aOäo ift mein SSorfa^ l^in, mit bem i^ lam, 
2)eä §erjenä ©timme fü^ßoS gu erfticf en ? 

^f)X fattcnb §ttupt ju fel^n mit unbewegten Slitfen? 

ffiSetft mir il^r Slnblicf bie erftorbne ©d^am ? 3850^ 

aKufe fie im Xoh mit SicbeSbanben mic^ umftritfen? 

— aSermorfencr, bir ftel^t e8 nid^t mel^r an, 
3in jartem ajliticib meibifd^ l^injufd^meljcn; 
a)er Siebe (Slücf liegt nid^t auf bei n er 33al^n, 

9Kit einem e^rnen §amifd^ anget^an 3855 . 

©ei beine Sruft, "bie ©time fei ein Reifen! 
SBiUft bu ben ?Prei8 ber ©d^anbtl^at nid^t t)erHeren, 
35reift mufet bu fie bel^aupten unb oollfü^ren! 
aSerftumme, 9JJitIeib! SKugen, werbet ©tein! 



fünfter Slufaug. 11. 2luf tritt. 168 

^^ \zf)' fic faßen, i^ roiff ^zn^z fein. 3860 

(@r ge^t mit entfd^Ioffenetn (Schritt ber^i^tire )u, burc^ toelc^eSRaria gegangen, 
bleibt aber auf ber anitte beS äBeged ftel^en.) 

Umfonft! Umfonft! m\6) fafet bcr ^öttc ©tauen, 

gd^ fann, id^ fann baö ©d^recflid^c nid^t fd^aacn, 

Äann fic nii^t fterben ft^cn — §ord^ ! SBaä war baä? 

©ie fmb fd^on unten — Unter meinen ^Jü^en 

bereitet fic^ baS fürd^terlid^e Söerf. 38a5 

gd^ ^öre Stimmen — t?ort! ipinroeg! ^inmeg 

2lu§ biefem §aug bes ©d^redfenS unb beä 2:obeS! 

((Sr toiU burc^ eine anbre X^fir entfliegen, finbet fle aber oerfd^Iolfen unbfäl^rt 
jurüd.) 

aB8ie? geffelt mid^ ein ®ott an biefen Soberi? 

Mui \6) anhören, roaS mir anjufd^auen graut? 

95ic ©timme be§ 3)ed^anten — @r ermal^net jie -^ 3870 

— ©ie unterbrid^t i^n — §ord^ ! — Saut betet jte — 

3Kit fefter ©timme — ©§ wirb ftitt — ©ans ftitt! 

SRur fd^lud^jen ^ör' id^ unb bie SBeiber meinen — 

©ie wirb cntlleibet — §ord^ ! 2)er ©d^emel wirb 

©erüdft — ©ie Iniet aufä Äiffen — legt baS ^aupt — 3875 

(Slac^bem er bie lefjten ®orte mit fteigenber 9lngft gefprod^en unb eine SBBeile 

inne gehalten, fte^t man i^n ^lö^lid^ mit einer jutfenben Bewegung jufammen« 

fahren unb ol^nmäc^tig nieberfinfen ; augleid^ erfd^aSt bon unten herauf ein 

bumt)feS ®etdfe bon Stimmen, weld&e« lange fortfallt.) 



2)aS gmette 3iwwß^ t>cS vierten Slufjugä. 

«Ifter llttftritt. 

(SItfabetli 

tritt au8 einer @eitentl^are, i^r C9ang unb il^re ©ebärben brttden bie ^eftigfle 
Unruhe aud. 

5Rod^ niemanb l^ier — 3lo6) feine Sotfd^aft — SBiÜ eS 

SRtd^t 3lbenb werben? ©tel^t bie ©onne feft 

3n il^rem ^immlifd^en Sauf? — 3^ foß "od^ länger 



184 mtatia Stuart. 

9uf biefer %olitt ber (Enoartung liegen! 

— 3|i ed gefc^e^en? 3ft e§ nic|>t? — SRir graut 3880 

Sor beibetn^ unb ü^ loage nu^t^ gu fragen! 

®raf Sefter geigt {td^ nic^^t, ai4 Surleig^ nic^t, 

2)ie i(^ ernannt^ ba§ Urteil gu ooKftretfen. 

©inb fie Don Sonbon abgereift — bann ifk'S 

Oefd^e^en ; ber $f eil ift abgebrü*, er fliegt, 3885 

6r trifft, er ^at getroffen; galt'ä mein 9lei^, 

3(^ lann i^n nid^t mel^r galten — SBer ift ba? 



^molfler Jlnftriti 

eiiiahtm. ein ^ast. 

3)u lommft allein jurücf — SBo finb bie Sorbä? 

I^age« 
SK^Iorb t)on Sefter unb ber Orofefd^a^meifler — 

Ctlifabetll (*« ber Wf»en 6t>ottnunfl). 

SDSo ftnb fte? 

ITage. 

©ie fmb nid^t in Sonbon, 

«lifabetli. 

SRic^t? 
aaSo ftnb fte benn? 

ITage* 

3)ad TOufete niemanb mir ju fagen. 
äSor Xagedanbrud^ l^ätten beibe Sorbd 
Eilfertig unb ge^eimnidDoQ bie'©tabt 
SBerIaf[en, 



fünfter Slufäug* 13. 9luf tritt. I8ß 

(Htfabet^ (Jebl^aft ouWreO&enb). 

Sd^ bin Äönigin t)on ffinglanb I 

(9(uf« uub nieberge^enb in bei; |iki^ften SctoeflUttg.) * 

©el^ ! 3lufc mir — nein, Weibe — Sie ift tot! 3896 

%t%i enblic^ ^ab' t(| Staunt auf btefer @rbe. 

— SBaS gittr' id^ ? SKJaS ergreift nii^ biefe aingft? 

S)aä ®rab becft meine tJurd^t, unb mer barf fagen, 

%i^ \ij^V^ getl^an ! @d foQ an Xl^ränen mir 

SRid^t fel^len, bie ©efottne ju bemetnen I 3900 

i^sm Mafien.) 

©te^ft bu nod^ ^ier ? — 3Rein ©d^reiber S)amfott 
©oQ augenblidEUc^ ftd^ ^ierl^er t)erfügen. 
©c^idEt nac| bem Orafen ©l^remSburp — 3)a ift 

@r felbft! («Page ge^t ae.) 



Prei|el|ttter Jluflritt* 

«Ufabetli. 

SßiQIommen, ebler Sorb ! SSiaS bringt ^^r ? 

9fli(|td ^leined lann ed fein, n)aiS @uren ©d^ritt 3905 

©0 fpöt ^ier^er filiert. 

St|tem<bttn|. 

(Sroge Adntgin, 
5Wein forgenooCeä $erg, um beinen Shil^m 
ä3elümmert, trieb mi(| l^eute nad^ bem S^omer, 
SBo Äurl unb 5Bau, bie ©d^reiber ber 3Raria, 
©efangen ft^en ; benn nod^ einmal mottt' ic| 3910 

3)te SBal^r^eit il^reä Seugnif[eS erproben. 
Seftürjt, verlegen weigert ftd^ ber ßeutnant 
3)eä 2:urmä, mir bie (Befangenen ju jeigen ; 



186 S^avia @tuati< 

©urd^ 2)rol^ung nur Dcrfd^afft' id^ mir ben ©ntriti. 

— ©Ott, njcld^cr Slnblid geigte ftd^ mir ba I 3916 

2)a§ §aar Dermilbert, mit beä SIBal^nfinnä Süden, 

SBie ein t)on gurien ©equalter, lag 

®er ©d^otte ÄurI auf feinem Sager — Äaum 

ßrfennt mid^ bcr Unglüdlid^e, fo fttirgt er 

3u meinen ^ü^en — fd^rcieiü), meine Änie 3920 

Umflammemb, mit SSergroeiflung, mie ein SBBurm 

fßox mir gelrümmt — fle^t er mid^ an, befd^mört mid^, 

3i^m feiner Äönigin ©d^idEf al ju t)erfünben ; 

2)enn ein ©erüd^t, bafe fie jum 3^ob verurteilt fei, 

aSSar in be§ %ototx^ Älüfte eingebrungen. 3925 

SlIS id^ i^m ba§ bejahet nad^ ber SBa^r^eit, 

§inju gefügt, ba^ e§ f ein S^9«iö fei, 

SBoburd^ fie fterbe, fprang er roütenb auf, 

giel feinen 9Jlitgefangnen an, rife i^n 

3u äoben mit beä SBal^nfmnS Sliefenfraft, 3930 

S^n gu erwürgen ftrebenb. ÄaUm entrijfen wir 

2)en Unglüdffergen feineä ©rimmeS §änben. 

9iun fc^rt' er gegen f id^ bie SBut, gerfd^Iug 

3Rit grimmigen g^äuften fid^ bie Sruft, t)erPud^te ftd^ 

Unb ben ©efäl^rten aßen §öllengeiftem : 8935 

6r f)dbt falfd^ gegeugt, bie UnglüdEsbriefe 

2In Sabtngton, bie er alä ed^t befd^rooren, 

©ie feien falfc^, er f^ait anbre SBorte 

©efd^rieben, als bie Königin biftiert, 

3)er S3öSn)id^t 3lau f)aV \f)n bagu verleitet. 8940 

S)rauf rannt' er an ba§ genfter, rife eä auf 

9Jlit mütenber ©eroalt, f^rie in bie ©äffen 

§inab, bafe alleä SSoIf gufammen lief, 

6r fei ber ©d^reiber ber 3Karia, fei 

S)er Söäroid^t, ber fte fälfd^Iid^ angeflagt; 3945 

®r fei verflud^t, er fei ein f alfd^er 3euge I 



günftw «ufsuß. 14. Slufttitt. 187 

(KUfabetli* 

S^t fagtet fclbft, bafe er von ©innen war. 
2)ie SBorte eines SRafenben, Serrütften 
Seroeifen nichts. 

$i)remsbun|. 

2)ocl^ biefer äöa^nfinn felBft 
Seroeifet befto me^r ! D Königin, 3950 

Safe bid^ befd^iDören, übereile nid^tä. 
Sefie^I^ bafe man von neuem unterfud^e ! 

(fUfabeti). 

3d^ will eä tl^un — weil ^f)x e§ roünfd^et, ®raf, 

5Rid^t, weil i(| glauben lann, bafe meine 5ßeer§ 

3n biefer ©ad^e übereilt gerid^tet. 3955 

@ud^ jur äSerul^igung erneure man 

2)ie Unterfud^ung — @x\t, bafe eS nod^ 3eit ift! 

Sin unfrer löniglid^en ß^re fott 

älud^ nid^t ber ©d^atten eineä gweifefö ^aften. 



jKer|el)ttter äluftritt* 

iOaoifoii )u ben Soridcn. 

(Hifabet^. 

3)as Urteil, @ir, baä id^ in ®ure §anb 3960 

©elegt— woift'S? 

Panifon (im I^Bd^ften (SrHounen). 

®a§ Urteil? 

«Hfabetli. 

2)a§ id^ geftem 
@ud^ in SBerwal^rung gab — 



18Ö »ttria ©tuart 

Paoifom 

3RirtnaScm)al^ning! 
(Süfabetli. 

S)aS aSoIf Bcftürmtc mid^, gu untcrgcid^ncn, 

3d^ mufet» i^m feinen äBitten t^un, id^ tl^at'S, 

®ejtt)ungen tl^at id^'S, unb in @ure ipänbe 3965 

ßegt' id^ bie ©d^rift, id^ rooffte geit gewinnen. 

3^r wifet, roag id^ ßud^ fagte! — SRun! ®ebt ^er! 



®tht, werter Sit! S)te ©ad^en liegen anbcrS, 
3)ie Unterfud^ung mu^ erneuert werben. 

Paotfon« 

erneuert ? — ©wige Sarm^erjtgf eit ! 3970 

Sebenft gud^ nid^t fo lang. SBo ift bie ©d^rift? 

PaOtfon (in Serstoeif[un0). 

3d^ bin geftürgt, id^ bin ein SKann beS SCobeäl 

ßlifabetl) (Saftig einfaHcnb). 

3d^ will nid^t ^offen, ©ir — 

Paotfom 

3d^ bin verloren ! 
3d^ l^ab' fte nid^t mel^r. 

(»ifabetli. 

2Bie? SffiaS? 

$i|retti0bun|. 

©Ott im §immel! 



fünfter 3[uf8Ug. 14. auftritt. 189 

Paotfom 

Sic ift in Surlcigl^S §änbcn — fd^on feit gcftem. 3975 

(flirabeti). 

Unglütflid^crl ©o l^aBt 3^^^ w»it gc^ord^t? 
ä3efa^l id^ @ud^ nid^t ftreng^ fte ju DertDal^ren? 

Paotfon« 

2)aä l^aft bu nid^t (efol^len, Königin. 

(fUfabetl|. 

SBiUft bu mid^ Sügcn [trafen, ßlenber? 

SQSann l^iefe i^ bir bie ©d^rift an Surleigl^ geBen ? 3980 

Paoifon« 

Slid^t in bcftimmten, flarcn Sßortcn — aber — 
(flifabetli* 

5Rid^tSn)ürbiger! S)u wagft eg, meine SßJorte 

gu beuten? beinen eignen blut'gen ©inn 

§inein ju legen? — äßel^e bir, rotnn UnglüdE 

2IuS biefer eigenmäd^t'gen 3^^at erfolgt ! 3986 

SBlit beinern Seben follft bu mir'ä begal^Ien. 

— ®raf ©^renjgbur^, gl^r feilet, wie mein SRame 

©emipraud^t wirb. 

$i)rem6bun|* 

3id^ fel^e — o mein (Sott! 

ffiifabeti). 

SBenn ber ©quire Jtd^ biefer 3^^at 
SBermeffen l^at auf eigene ©efal^r, 3990 

Unb o^ne beine SßJiffenfd^aft ge^anbelt. 



190 «aria etuort. 

So mtt| er tm ben 9Hc^taMI ber ^ßcerd 
(Seforbert loerben, weil er beinen Stomen 
2)em Sl^d^ aOer 3^i^ iiret^egebeiu 



Pttrletgll (^eufit ein Stmt t>or ber Aöntetn). 

Song lebe meine töniglic^e ^ou, S995 

Unb möim tttte ^einbe biefer gnfel 
SSie bief e @tuart enben ! 

i&ffrmibuttf iHt^iOU fein 9t^t, 2>at)tfon ringt Deritoetflim8S»i»0 Ue 
^iinbe.) 

«lifafeetli« 

Siebet^ Swb! 
§abt 5^r ben töblid^en Sefe^I üon mir 
empfangen? 

3lÄn, ®ebieterinl gd^ empfing i^n 
aSon S)amfon. 4000 

«lifabetli« 

igat 2)amfon il^n @ud^ 
3n meinem SRamen übergeben? 

Purletgli* 

Sleinl 
3)a8 bat er nid^t— 

«Ufabetli. 

Unb 3^r t)oIIftre(Itct il^n, 
SRafd^, ol^ne meinen SBiHen erft gu roiffen? 
^a« Urteil war geredet, bie SBclt lann uns 



günfter %\xhn. Setter auftritt. 191 

3l\i)i tabeln; aber @U(i^ gebül^rte nid^t, 4005 

®cr SKilbc unfctä §crjcnä tjorgugrcif cn — 
©tum f eib verbannt Don unferm Slngcfid^t ! 

Cgu 2)at)ifon.) 

@in fttengered ©erid^t entartet &u^, 

2)et feine SSoQmad^t frevelnb überf^ntten^ 

6tn l^eilig anoertrauteä 5ßfanb veruntreut. 4010 

9Kan fü^r' i^n nad^ bem 2:on)er! @S ift mein SSBiffe, 

S)a^ man auf Seib unb Seben il^n t)erflage. 

— 3Wein ebler %alboi\ 6ud^ allein l^ab* id^ 

©ered^t erfunben unter meinen Späten; 

3^r follt fortan mein ^ü^rer fein, mein greunb — 4015 

Sl|rem0bun|« 

SSerbanne beine treuften fjreunbe nid^t, 

SBirf fte ntd^t in§ ©efängnis, bie für bid^ 

©el^anbelt l^aben, bie je^t für bid^ fd^weigen! 

— 3Wir aber, gro^e Äönigin, erlaube, 

a)afe id^ ba8 ©iegel, ba§ bu mir jmölf ga^re 4020 

SSertraut, jurüdE in beine ipönbe gebe. 

(SÜfabeti) (^«troffen). 

9lein, ©^reroSbur?! 3^^^ werbet mid^ je^t nid^t 
aSerlaffen, ie^t— 

Sl|reni0bun|. 

SBerjiei^, id^ bin ju alt, 
Unb biefe grabe §anb, fte ift ju ftarr, 
Um beine neuen 2^l^aten gu verfiegeln. 4026 

«Urabetli. 

SBerlaffen wollte mid^ ber ÜKann, ber mir 
2)adSeben rettete? 

$l|reni6bun|. 

3d^ i^abe wenig 



192 SRatia Stuart. 

©ctJ^an— 3^ ^öBe bcincn cblcm a;eil 

3l\^t retten lönnen. Sebe, ^etrfd^e glücflid^! 

2)ie (Begnerin ift tot. 3)u ^afk twm nun an 4030 

9ltd^td mel^r ju fürd^ten^ (raud^ft nid^td me^r ju ad^ten. 

«lifabrtli 

(sunt Grafen Jtoit, bor l^eveHitritt). 

®raf Seftet lomme l^er! 

Hent. 

3)et Sorb läfet ftd^ 
ßntfd^ulbigen, er ift ju ©d^iff nad^ ^ranfreid^. 

(®{e be^tDingt fid^ unb fielet mit rul^igar f^faffung ba. ^er Sor^ang fftSt) 



NOTES. 



Tkefigurtt in block- factd type reftr to lines^ which ort numbered cantinMouüy 
front the beginning} * is utedtü mark noUs on the tU^^§-dir*ctunUt not counUd in 
tkelitus. 



ACT I., SCENE I. 

The first scene giyes a dramatic and spirited opening. It is held at 
Fotheringhay Castle (afterwards destroyed by James I.) , where Mary 
Stuart, already condemned to death, is kept under the guardianship of 
Sir Amias Faulet, a zealous bigot, and his assistant Sir Drue (Drugeon) 
Drury. (See Introduction, §§ 1 2, 1 3.) The dialogue between Faulet and 
Hanna Kennedy, Mary's faithful attendant and early nurse [the name 
is elsewhere given as Jane Kennedy], skillfully depicts the opening 
Situation. 

2. be? Sdfntltlf, which Faulet holds in his hand — found in the 
garden under Mary's window — gives immediate occasion to this 
scene. — Sf^Ydltf, cabinet, or ehest of drawers, including a writing- 
desk. 

4. ^at • • . foHtlt, was to have been bribed; it is supposed, to con- 
vey a letter to Lord Leicester — of which hereafter. 

6. nteilteilt Snil^eit refers to the fact that Mary's papers, etc., had 
been seized at the time of Babington's conspiracy. (See Intr., § 12.) 

* flll^ . . . ntaii^eitb, going to work on — continuing his search. 
xo. ^ie thVXf just these : They are just what I am looking for. 
13. Like our " An idle brain is the devil's Workshop." 

15. ^Xtf emphatic, that language. For word-order see note, /. 25. 
5{0tt^e)yte means unfinished outlines or rough drafts — which may, 
however, have since been finished. 

* SReffort (French, ressortir) is properly a spring — here, compart- 
ment opened by a spring. — ^ail^, drawer, or " pigeon-hole." 

193 



194 SWaria Stuart 

ig. bell £Uieit, the fleur-eU-lySt royal emblem of France, which 
Mary had worn as Queen of France. Legend attributes its origin to a 
shield sent by an angel to King Qovis. It is thought, however, that the 
device at first represented the head of a javelin. 

22. Befl^t, used absolutely — possesses anything — has anything 
left; that is, as a means of bribery, etc. — ©etOt^Y, here poetic for 
SBaffc. 

25* ^ie S^Wineirttone : note emphatic Position of object, as /. 15. 
In such case the emphasis is often best retained by taking the object as 
subject, and then adapting the verb; as : delights in the sight of, etc. 
Often, as /. 15, the verb will best be rendered as passive. 

29* 5tt feiner 3^^r phrase : in due time — has here an ominons 
meaning (as will appear Act V.), which Kennedy does not suspect. — 
a33irb . . . ^nrülfgegeBett (njcrbcn) — the frequent present for future, 
as /. 17. 

30. {ie^t ... Oll, sees from — by looking at. — tQ anticipates the 
following. 

32. ^^tntllielbeife, canopy — bearing the arms of Scotland, as Sym- 
bol of Mary's royal rank. On the announcement of Mary's condemna- 
tion — which, however, Kennedy is here not presumed to know — 
Faulet had been ordered to remove this canopy, and Mary put a crucifix 
in its place. In other respects also her confinement had been made 
more severe. 

33. §SrtH(4, in this sense more usually gart, is not adverb, but 
uninflected adjective, construed before another adj. as if forming a 
Compound — a poetic form, which Schiller very often employs. — 
toei(4geto9^tlt (soft-accustomed, used to softness) is an occasional 
Compound such as, so often, English cannot imitate. [Such examples 
may at once usefuUy illustrate the frequent inadequacy of translation — 
all the better, if thereby the Student is made to feel the limitations of 
his own idiom, and to think the original] 

35. f(4Ied)tfte, here in the earlier — now poetic — sense of 
humöUtpoor, 

37. ^terl^n, Stirling (Castle) — for the French spelling see Intr., 
§ 15 — on the Forth, was an important fortress and a favorite abode of 
Scotch royalty. The time referred to was after the murder of Rizzio, 
when Darnley was said to have lacked at times almost the necessaries of 
life. — S^tt^Ien, Bothwell; see Intr., § 9. 

44. il|re Saute, Mary was an accomplished musician, especiall^ 



ACT I., SCENE I. 195 

on the lute. — \»tvMflttf wanton. But we must remember Faulet was 
a bigot. 

47« i» ber 9Biege OTttigin, is literally true. See Intr., § 5. — 
SEBeif^eirgOgeite, we may say: for one so tenderly reared. See note, 
/. 33, at end. 

48- ber äRebicSerilt, Catherine de Medicis, of the famous Floren- 
tine family, daughter of Lorenzo de Medici, wife and widow of Henry II. 
of France, mother of the kings Francis II. (Mary's first husband), 
Charles IX., and Henry III., and during the minority of Charles, Queen- 
Regent, was distinguished for ability and unscrupulousness, as well as 
for the splendor and gayety of her court (Intr., § 5). The phrase, how- 
ever, is not here strictly accurate; for during Mary's youth in France, 
Catherine's husband was still living, and her own position at court not 
yet prominent. 

49. ^Xtuhtn, rare weak gen. sing., though more frequent in 
poetry; as also is the weak dative. 

52. letttt is now the usual reading, from the early stage copies; but 
lel^rt is the reading of the earliest editions. Note the accus, in ... . 
implying prc^ess : to reconcile itself to (gradually). — The phrase 
lüC^C t^Ut'd is very expressive — as of physical pain. 

56. foO, is to — is intended to; that is, as shown by the treatment 
referred to. — in ftf^ ge^ett, look into — examine itself. — bmt (Sitfltt, 
to vanity. 

61. Because Mary was not an English subject; moreover, the sins 
of her youth, which alone Kennedy here admits, were not committed in 
England. Paulet's reply refers to later charges. 

63. 3«W 3freüeltl, dep. on ^n enge : too narrow for . . . 

64. Ktti9 biefett, etc., refers in a general way to Mary*s imprison- 
ment, not literally to Fotheringhay, where Mary was not confined tili 
later. — iBurgerf Heged refers to the uprising in the North under 
Northumberland (Intr., § ii), and 9){ettll^e(nitteil to the following 
(Intr., § 12). 

70. ^an^ ♦ ♦ ♦ iBubington« Parry was executed in 1585. It was 
the conspiracy of Babington (1586) which gave immediate occasion 
for Mary*s trial. Both of them were charged with seeking the life of 
Elizabeth (Intr., § 12). 

73. 9{orfoIf« Thomas Howard, Duke of Norfolk, not only sought 
Mary*s release but aspired to her band. He was executed in 1572. 
His high rank and character, with bis earlier well-tried fidelity, justify 



196 SV^aria @tnart. 

Paulet's epithet, bad befle ^U^t, etc. See Intr., §§ ii, I2.~ jm mit« 
ftrtlfeit, from ensnaring; note infin. idiom. 

77. tvetteiferttb, contending, as for a wager: with eager zeaL 
Faulet* s strong language hardly exaggerates the facts. Scott says of 
Mary, in The Abbat : " She is like an isle on the ocean, surrounded 
with shelves and quicksands; its verdure fair and inviting to the eye, 
but the wreck of many a goodly vessel/' 

78. Um ttrettmOeiU The earlier i^renttoillen Stands in all the 
oldest editions. For the forms, see Grammar. 

84. 4^e(eita* The Grecian Helen — herseif a faithless woman — 
whose Coming to Troy brought war and min; so that the expression 
conve3rs both personal and public reproach. The phrase biefed 2anbed 
ÄÜfle is not literally true of Mary's escape into England (Intr., § 9). 

85. \liAXtf subj. indirect, referring to an actual or supposed State- 
ment — here ironically : England, you say, received, etc. See Grammar. 

86. etc. The involved and elliptical constructions well express 
Kennedy*s passionate Indignation; bie, /. 86, is subject to {te^t « • * 
mug vertrauen; while ba {te, /. 87, belongs to gefegt (^at) . . . tarn — 
and, in both cases, the double clauses are without connecting conjunc- 
tion. 

89. SeriQllltbteit» For the relationship see Introduction, § 5. 
Kennedy's Charge is perfectly true. 

91, etc. fte^t • » • ntttfl, construed with fett, /. 86 = has seen . . . 
has had to, Mary, now (1587) nearly forty-five years old, was only 
twenty-six when, in 1568, she took refuge in England. 

94* 8Utrei9, has of bittermss — all the bittemess of imprisonment. 
Compare (gltcin, /. 55. 

97. Knf £eUi MUb Sebett, alliterative phrase, applied to indictment 
of capital crime : on penalty of death. — eine ßdtli0itl, she — a queen ! 

100. ^reuelt^at refers to the murder of Darnley (Intr., § 9), 
after which Mary had been compelled to abdicate her throne. 

loa. Mary, commonly known as '*Bloody Mary," was daughter 
of a Spanish mother and wife of a Spanish husband (Intr., § 6) . — 
Serfll^tOOireil (note emphatic position), as a conspirator against, etc. 

X03. C^ngeOllltb » • « gfrattsmait are both earlier forms, the former 
used here for the yerse; the latter, contemptuously. 

X06-7. beM C^binbnirger IBertrag, by the terms of which Mary was 
" to abstain from using and bearing the title and arms of the kingdom 
of England" (Intr., § 7). The phrase aud biefcm StttltX is used with 



ACT L, SCENE 2. 197 

the same freedom as heretofore, /. 64, etc. At the time of this treaty 
(1560) Mary was, of course, not in prison; but it was the claim which 
she then refused to renounce that afterwards held her in captivity> 
She claimed, however, that she had acted under her husband's compul- 
sion, and that since his death she had never borne the arms of England. 

III. IttVtW ^tUltf, empty show — as Faulet, of course, regards it. 

114. nit(eUf)yiniteilb, mischief-plotting: by plotting schemes of 
mischief. 

117. ^egte, subj. indirect, as /. 85. 

121. lein • . ♦ llte^r, no other . . . than. Note tense of fd^autc : 
kas heheld — the indefinite past. 

124. KitnenomtMeit, Mortimer, Sc. 3, etc. Usually i^ertoanbten, 
as /. 89. 

128-9. 9'l^t . . . nil^ft, emphatic repetition, for oi , , . Itill^t. Note 
also the poetic (Saxon) gen.: biefeö ^xmXMX^, as often hereafter. 

131. ntir getuorbett, has fallen to me — become mine. For XiVi^ 
teilürüteitb ßifHge, see note, /. 33, end. Sometimes a conversion of 
terms may help; as here : artful brooder of mischief. 

134. 97aii^ti9, by night, o'nights. For the form, see Grammar. — 
%XVX (or Srcu*) for Xxvntf as frequently for the verse. 

138. enbet, for fut., as heretofore. Faulet has in mind Mary*s sen- 
tence, which, as we have seen, Kennedy is supposed not yet to know. 

140. SBail^fte^enb = Sßac^e jle^enb. As often, a distinct verb will 
best translate the participle : stand guard . . . and keep. 

142. (S^rifbti?, here, crucifix — descriptive accus, absolute. — $of- 
fttirt, from older $od|fart (*fa^rt, from fal^rcn). 

ACT I., SCENE 2. 

Mary's appearance, thus impressively announced, is made more 
impressive by her calm repose, in contrast with Kennedy's excitement, 
and by the dignity with which she meets Faulet's rüde reproaches. 
The letter to Elizabeth, here mentioned, becomes of interest hereafter. 
Mary's hopeless condition is impressively pictured. In vain she asks 
intelligence of her fate; but is met only by Faulet's rüde denial and 
still rüder insinuations. 

145. tvirb, here implies the future sense; there is to be no limit 
to, etc. 

148. ttiai9 tten = kvad neue«. Note that in her excitement, Kennedy, 
as if forgetful of Faulet's presence, uses bu, etc.; elsewhere, 3]^r, etc. 



IdS fBlatia Stuart 

150. gerettet, that is, when her papers, etc., were seiied. See 
note, /. 6. — She refers to the @tinibanb, /. 18. 

155-6. Itiebvig ♦ • • ermebrtgen ; the like relation of form should 
be preserved in translation. — For getoBIpneit (entett (not gelernt), see 
Grammar. 

160. toittetti^, was of will — intended — to; see Grammar. — ftüf^ 
^ent (like 2^reu, /. 135), this very day. 

162. ©(^toefier, in official or diplomatic sense, as often between 
sovereigns, etc. 

165. iBttrletg^, William Cecil, Lord Burleigh, Elizabeth's prime 
minister. Throughout this play he is her chief adviser and Mary's 
most bitter enemy (Intr., § 18). Hume says he was ** the most vigi- 
lant, active and prudent minister ever known in England." — Paulet's 
hesitation is skillfully made the occasion for the fuller exposition of the 
Situation. 

Z69. ttttterrebttttg« Mary had before vainly soiight such interview. 

172. iiteiitei9g(ei(4eit (also tneined ®Iet(^en), my equals. For the 
form, see Grammar. — 511 betieit, etc., towards whom I can feel no 
confidence — mir, the ethical dat. 

178. 9)^attnent refers especially to BothweU. Marydoes notnotice 
the sarcasm. 

184. bie =bleietilge ble, as frequently. — Si^foit ♦ ♦ . entbehr' id), 
/. 182, tense as /. 91. 

187. ber ^ec^aitt (also S)ecan^ our Dean)^ of course a Protestant, 
was here Dr. Fletcher of Peterborough, who was also present at Mary's 
execution. — ^4 tOiO, etc., Iwant nothit^ from — nothing to do with, 

190. 97otarHeit, the regulär plural is now iRotar'e. G)mpare 
^(einobien, JlPIeinobe« In /. 192, note singular verb, as often hereafter. 

197. eine fli^nette ^anb indicates assassination, or poison, which 
Mary is known to have dreaded — and with reason. She is here sup- 
posed (see note, /. 1 38) to be Ignorant of her condemnation — which, 
in fact, had been communicated to her some months before. 

200. S3erfügttng treffen, make disposition — dispose of. In next 
line, bie as /. 18. 

ao2. ntit d^nrent "Siovibt, objectiye: with what is robbed from 
you; by robbing you. 

206. antraten, rare — here perhaps on account of entl^e^ren below, 
which here Stands absolutely = to want. 

207. Mary actually made this request — as well as that in /. 189 ^ 



ACT L, SCENE 2. 199 

tn a letter to Elizabeth, after the first news of her condemnation. 
Some of her servants had been taken at the time of Norfolk's arrest, 
ftnd still more when Babington's conspiracy was discovered (/. 70). 

210. geStIgfHgt furc^teitb« Here, with neuter noun, both adjs. are 
left uninflected. See note, /. 33. For gen. ber Clual, see Grammar. 

217. bie biergig ^ommiffiiHen (see S^otarlcn, /. 190). This num- 
ber is given elsewhere (//. 578, 697) as forty-two. In fact, thirty-six had 
been present at Fotheringhay, forty at Westminster (Intr., § 13). The 
time here intervening was really much more than a month (Oct. 9- 
Feb. 6) ; but the shorter period gives color to the fiction that Mary is 
yet ignorant of the result (Int., § 2) . She does not here exaggerate the 
facts. 

221. ttOll^ nie tXflM, "such aswas never before heard of," truly 
describes the circmnstances of Mary's trial. " Alas," she said, " how 
many learned counselors are here, and yet not one for me." 

222. Knfy etc., depends on ^^ebe fielen — compelled me to answer. 
The aux. ^aben is implied with all the verbs, //. 218-224. Note again 
the emphatic and elliptical forms, expressing passion, as /. 86, etc. 

223. 9)^t(4, emphatic repetition ; blt fßttauhttf also emphatic for 
betäubt : stunned and surprised as I was. — $lttd bem ©eb&ll^tlti^r 
because all her papers had been taken from her. 

229. Db would regularly be ober (ob). 

235. dndi toerben, as /. 131; in this sense==gu 2:etl njerben. 
The form occurs in other sense, /. 425, etc. 

236-7. Faulet knows, of course ; only refuses to answer. 

241. aW biefe, i. e. bie 9iiti^ter : than they did. Mary means the 
assassin; Paulet's answer refers to the executioner. 

344* ^ttttott, Sir Christopher Hatton, Vice-Chamberlain and 
afterwards Lord Chancellor — one of the chief directors of the prose- 
cution. See hereafter, Scene 7. — SBeftminfter^aO, to which the court 
had been removed, for its final Session — held in the Star Chamber, 
which, on other grounds, afterwards acquired infamous notoriety. — 
Note again sing, verb, as /. 192. 

245. nrteln = urteilen, for sake of the verse; — erbreifte, potential 
subj. : might assume. — QBei^ i(i^ bOf^, emphatic Inversion, as often 
with bO(!^. 

^49* gef)yr0ll^eit, decided; t§ here repeats foregoing. Compare 
opposite use, /. 30 — both often called expUtive. 



200 JD'^arift Stuart« 



ACT I., SCENE 3. 

The character of Mortimer is whoUy fictitious, yet he plays an im- 
portant part in the drama (Intr., § 18). His appearance now serves to 
remove Faulet, and prepares a fine dramatic surprise hereafter. 

* Ottf eilen l>ie ^eife, in the same way; that is, without noticing 
the queen, which justifies her following remark. — toitt, is about to. 

254. trage here =?: ertrage ; like cases are frequent in poetry. — 

t^aß, /. 252 = cttütt«. 

257. 9B0^( ift tS feiner, as we say : Truly he is none of your, etc. 
Note use of eS. Note also contrasted position of pron. objects: i^n 
@ud^ . . • mir ll^ti* 

259. With gereift, thus used absolutely, we might expect Ijat ; but 
Ijl gives rather the eßeci than the fact merely. — The special significance 
of Rheims — where, if anywhere, Mortimer's fidelity might have been 
corrupted — will appear hereafter. Schiller had first written 9{om. 

261. bent, emphatic, as /. 10; — ift, for future, as heretofore. For 
the adjs. /. 260, see /. 210. 

Paulet's concluding words — which will receive striking commentary 
hereafter — show also the harshest side of his character. Its better 
Clements will appear later. 

ACT L, SCENE 4. 

The following scene is an important part of the exposition. Mary 
confesses her guilt in the murder of Darnley and in her marriage with 
BothweU — as assumed by Schiller (Intr., §17) — though in fact denied 
by Mary. There is thus laid the moral basis of the play. The form of 
the confession, through Kennedy's affectionate apology, is highly 
artistic. It may be added that the frank confession here attributed to 
Mary strengthens her protestations of innocenge on other charges here- 
after. 

262. (&nd^ • • . in5 %ntli^, to your face. 

269. a33art 3^? ho^, as /. 245.— gflatterftnn, Mevity,' conveys 
only gentle reproach, as might be expected from Kennedy's affection. 

272. 3<fl erfcnn^ i^n« These words Mary speaks to herseif, as if 
seeing a vision. — ^dnig ^atuittlß ; see Intr., §§ 7, 9. 

274. Sftiebe, older (strong) form for gneben. Note erfftSet, for 
the metre; also Mnt'ge, /. 272. Such enlargement or abridgment of 



ACT L, SCENE 4. «Ol 

form — especially by Omission or use of c — Ss very common in Ger- 
man poetry. 

278. There is here only slight error of date. Darnley was murdered 
Feb. 9, 1566; this date is Feb. 6, 1587. But, as we have seen, Schiller 
deals freely with such details. 

282. [Ren (or 9?cu', as /. 126 — the use of the apostrophe varies), 
meaning (inward) repentance^ has its counterpart in Seibedprobett, (out- 
ward or actual) sufferings, 

284. £dfeff|flftffe(, key of absolution — as Kennedy and Mary 
believed. — In next line, note sing, verb, äs /. 244, also below, /. 289, etc. 
This form occurs with great freedom, especially when the subjects 
foUow the verb. 

286. tiergeBne (see note, /. 274) implies, though long forgiven. — 
ItxtBfiiht^tät, a highly poetical epithet: lightly covered — too lightly 
to bury such a crime. 

289-90. Referring to the Services of the Catholic Church : to the 
bell rung by the acolyte during mass; and the host, or consecrated 
wafer, of the eucharist. 

292. It may be questioned whether Ke^ here means let, allowed, or 
caused — probably the former. See note, /. 323. — f(i|]|tetd|e(tlb, by 
my enticements (Intr., § 9). 

295. jattett WXtXd, predicate gen., as /. 160. Mary was really 
twenty-five years old at that date; but, as will be seen hereafter, 
Schiller represents both her and Elizabeth as much younger than they 
actually were. 

297- blutige has here probably only the general sense, brutal, 

303. attgeftammt, hereditary. — j^ttm %\lßmt^ Mary gave to 
Darnley the title of King. 

312. gabt • « • t^XtXd (^riee), to give as a prize, surrender, 
expose. The orthography of such forms varies, as to the use of the 
capital letter — now less usual. 

316. bcr, like blc, /. 184, while er is emphatic repetition. — f fielen, 
play (the part of). — Darnley 's worthlessness and arrogance are here 
not exaggerated. 

318. (Sitflf, the ethical dat. — often untranslated — may here be 
rendered as possessive. — For Rizzio, see Intr., § 8. The epithet \tBfiVi 
is only by poetic license, for Rizzio was not handsome. — In fiieiftttg 
no criminal relation is here implied; none, indeed, probably existed. 

323. See /. 292. Here — and hence probably there — the sense 



202 Sfflatxa Stuart 

feems to be /e/, Mellish (Intr., § 19) translates : " When you con- 
sented to this deed." For the true causaiive sense, sec /. 318. — ba, 
/. 322 SS whiUf implyiüg even ivhile. 

325. leite belongs also to iinterjof^t, the word-order being irreg- 
tilar, from the emphatic position of ergriffen« Note the -^ in Siebe ^= 
glut« Compare ^<o,&iii%, /. 134« 

327. Bothwell; »ee Intr^ § 9.— The epithet ttttglfllffeltg probably 
ee unglficfbrittgettb, with reference to his infloence on Mary. 

329. ^fai^txMxüZ^ magic potions, philters — which Bothwell him- 
self afterwards confessed to have used« Darker means, even actual 
▼iolcnce, were hinted. The idea here expressed was, moreover, in 
accord with the ideas of that time. As we read in Othello I., i : — 

'' Are there Act charms 
By which the property of youth and maidenhood 
Maybeabused?'' 

and further also in I., 2. 

331. feine anbre« This form is more usual in Schiller^s poetry 
than the weak fcinc ttitbent, which is üow the rule. Earlier usage 
varied. — Mary's reply testifies her magnanimity. 

334. nm^te, had to call — must have called. — ^eÖ, clear, kecn. 

336. ber Sfrennbitt ; K. refers to herseif. This picture is the more 
intense because drawn by a friendly band. 

339. ber 9)lettf(i|en, objective gtn,, /or men; that is, their opinion. 

344« fttUtti ♦♦.}«? ^ä^an, exposed (to view) — phrase, as //. 312, 
316, etc. 

346, etc. (ie^t « « « l^ertragett, etc., is not fact. Mary took no part 
in the trial of Bothwell. He was tried, moreover, not by Parliament, 
but by the High Court — so far, indeed, as tried at all — though the 
acquittal was afterwards confirmed by Parliament. The event here 
referred to occurred at the meeting of Parliament following the trial. 

348. htm , , • nad^fci^atttett, followcd by, etc., as /. 25. The 
people believed in Bothwell's guilt, and largely also in Mary's coUusion. 
— bnrci^ il^n, i. e. as your represelitative. — ^ertragen, the prefix im- 
plies, in solemn procession. 

352. ^ipffenfpiel, farce; such, in fact, was BothwelPs trial; yet 
not (not openly at least) by Mary*s connivance. But Schiller here 
purposely darkens the colors for sake of the contrast hereafter. 

358* SerllPtnen, if rendered by a noun, gau^ will require an adj., 
as : a complete castaway — a pcrfect reprobate. 



ACf L, SCENES 5 AND 6. 203 

35 9 . The force of {a, emphasizing usually what is assumed as 
known, or as matter of course, may here perhaps be rendered : don*t I 
knowyou? — Ufj bttl^i^, in English, the opposite form: it is I; or / 
am she, 

363. 3(1^ toieberl^or e5 refers to /. 333, etc. The belief in " evil 
spirits " has belonged to every age. See many instances in the Bible 
of demoniacal possession. 

365. @i^ * « • il^rett ; this use of the possessive (for the article, 
SIS /. 318), along with the dative, is unusual. 

368. Üefieitt, polluted — by the consciousness and influence of sin, 
though committed under demoniac temptation. 

372. fjfriebe, as /. 274. Schiller represents Mary as atoning, by long 
penitence, for early guilt. Kennedy recognizes no other crime; as /. 61. 

375. See note, /. 61. In the foUowing Kennedy speaks as if the 
trial were not yet ended. See note, /. 138. So Mary, /. 236, etc. 

ACT I., SCENE 5. 

Mortimer reappears (see note ♦, Scene 3). In the next scene the 
Situation is further unfolded, especially in its religious aspects. Mary 
learns her sentence, yet c^fuses to believe in its execution. Mortimer^s 
plan for her release, and her final commission to him of a letter for . 
Leicester, connect closely with the central action of the play hereafter. 

382. bn BleiBft is a strong form of command. Note the broken 
line ; so, /. 263, and hereafter. 

385. fibetfaHe, that he shall not, etc. — a common and obvious use 
of the subjunctive; though frequently, in such cases, the indic. is used 
instead. 

ACT I., SCENE 6. 

387. Charles de Guise, Cardinal de Lorraine, Mary's uncle (Intr., 
§ 5), a powerful and zealous enemy of Protestantism, had been her 
early guardian, and always her close friend and adviser. He had died, 
however, in 1574, prior to the present date. The title was now borne 
by his nephew, Louis de Ix>rraine, who was Mary's cousin. This is 
another example of Schiller's free treatment of historical facts. 

388. Sir SRortimer ; Mellish has : Sir Edward Mortimer. — The 
weak form SD^orttmem, below, was formerly quite common in proper 
names in -e, -er ; as ©oetl^cn, ©c^ittcun, ^ctern, etc. 



204 aJ^oria Stuart, 

394. Supply gu fe^n glaubte, or a^nte. 

396. wir (more usually mxd^) . . . geloftet, which to wear has 
cost . . ., i. e. which it has cost me . . . to wear, yet to which, etc. 

403. bte ^tit tiernititt is, under the circumstances, surely a proper 
caution, yet Mortimer forgets it directly. This scene, though rieh in 
poetic beauty, is extended beyond all dramatic propriety. — The Iicr= 
ifttgtC 9)2ettff^ is Lord Burleigh (Scene 7); the ^ttätn^auftvaü, 
which here, strangely, does not arouse Mary's curiosity, will be made 
known by Mortimer himself — after a time. 

412. bie . • • Segterbe, the art. implies that this feeling is well 
known to Mary. — hoS fefte Saitb, the continent. 

414. blttn^fe ^rebigtfbtliett refers to preaching in private houses 
or " conventicles,'* as frequently among the Puritans. The term 
Puriians was adopted first in reproach; and these people were for a 
time almost as obnoxious to the English Church as to the Catholic. 

416. ge^riefett* As the home of art, culture, etc., Italy was then, 
relatively far more than now, the favorite resort of travel, 

418. bei9 g. ßirf|fettfeft)$ : no such festival occurred near this date. 
It is supposed that Schiller had in mind the jubilee year 1575, when 
Pope Gregory XIII. held a Council at Rome. 

420. ©OtteiSbilb, sacred image (of the Crucifix, the Virgin, etc.), 
such as are still to be seen on roadsides, in Catholic countries. 

424. 9Beid)bUb (Eng. -wfV>J, Lat. vicus), the immediate preänct, 
or limit of Jurisdiction, of a town. — glaubettblPll ; usuaUy glaubend«, 
as /. 475, etc. 

425. mie morb mir, what feelings came over me. See, in difft. 
sense, //. 131, 235. The broken line is here expressive of emotion. 

426. Construe : ber 8ait(en unb (ber) ^iegei^bogett %xv^\^ and 

note poetic freedom of word-order. Columns, triumphal arches and 
the Colosseum are among the monuments of ancient (pagan) Rome. 
The splendors of Christian Rome are mentioned later on. 

428. ben Staunettben. We cannot Imitate the freedom of the 
German participle. See note, //. 33, 223. Perhaps: wrapt me in 
astonishmeiit. — l^tlbnergeift, artistic, or creative, spirit. Note accus., 
as into a new world; and see /. 52. 

433. Wrperlni^, unembodied, incorporeal, — without visible Sym- 
bol. Note introductory (expletive) eö, /. 431. 

436. ber ^eftalten ^ütte, the wealth of Images streamed lavishly, 
etc. — referring to frescoes and other paintings in Catholic churches. 



n 



ACT I., SCENE 6. 205 

439* gegentnilrtig, in living presence; hüi^ $, ttttb $. means 
Divinity itself. 

440. bic ®dti(ui|ett, the divine forms — or scenes — of which those 
named are the most common : bett ®t1t^, the Annunciation (Luke i. 
23) ; Serflfttttttg, Transfiguration (Matt. xvii. 2; Mark ix. 2) — though 
some suppose the Ascension to be here meant; bie H^evabg. ^reifal» 
ttglett probably refers to the visible descent of the Spirit (Matt. iii. 16). 

445* ha§ ^9&iamt, High Mass, which at certain times the Pope 
himself celebrated in St. Peter^s Cathedral (fein §ait8, /. 449), and 
afterwards publicly blessed the people. 

452. 2thtn&ttppi&l, tapestry — as if embroidered with bright 
figures. Note the divided word — a license allowed only in Com- 
pounds; — also the poetic gen. mein (for meiner). An accus, would 
be now more usual. 

458- S» MlHÄrfetl connects with ^aß (as if gu l^affcn). — betit ♦ ♦ • 
S5ttd>, the Bible (/. 433)- — bte ©(i^lafe, etc., as type of joy. 

461. fiattbi^ntatinfdiaft, properly an associated body; here, in a 
more general sense, groups, or companies. At such a time (/. 41 7) 
Rome was of course the resort of the faithful from all countries. 

463. ^em Ä. bOtt ©ttife is the same person as /. 387, though this 
title does not properly belong to him. Yet Schiller, as we have seen, 
is not careful about such details. 

467. Sf^rft* The cardinals, who are next in rank to the Pope, are 
often styled Princes of the Church. — mie ♦ ♦ ♦, etc„ such as I hayp 
never seen; fal), as /. 122. 

469. bei9 ^annei^ expands fein : his face ... the man's. 

472. lithi . • • hlüf^t ; noc^ belongs to both verbs : is he stfU 
favored of fortune, still in the flower of life? — titeilt, as /. 451, Here^ 
as there, another form would be now usual, in prose. 

475- ®IOttbetti5le(|rett, doctrines, dDgmas. See /. 423. 

478. itt ber 3rte leitet ; phrase : leads astray. Comp^re ^rtlUi^t, 
OMT jack-o^'lantern. — gtübelttbe, is a diminutive — here contemptuous 
— of graben, and implies minute search after trifles. 

482. @i^nttgett, sessions — or Councils — of the Fathers (of the 
Church), by which creeds were settled, etc. — ttOt tl^ttt (or "Sls^i i^Vii, 
s^e /. 310), is necessary for. 

485. ®ltaba, persuasiveness. The word, now hardly used, seems 
to be from Italian (Lat, suadere), and is, possibly, a reminiscence pf 
M,'5 travel?, 



:^^*€ SsriA Stnort- 



_ Ifiilifcf^ l.bnse — before liim — as if bis ha 

-z «^■«"— ^^ '"«^ in teerte . » . pKrmM, M^ who 'was a Frc 
_^:y*^ r-irüi -: ^jo. rtc », impbes, as tbe Catholic diiirch hole 
irpaztnres from thc tme Chaxcii. 



: «re 



•c* Scfft^y Äliask-n to the Sennoo oa the J^Count. 
SräK^, seaii ci tbe Catbofic seminary f or tbe educati 

,^^,^_ ^.= ^ - "^^i^^i 5ist at I>ovmT by I>r- Allen, an eminent Er 

-- xJr^- - ^-^ Frv-sa irjs sciA>l caane nuasicHsazies bade to England, f 

^i^^^ji ^-^ >!irr. — ^((lii .ireaL-, Society of Jesus tbe Jesoits 

** ^ ^^^ sT^'^— ^ ocie:, j\rr>ic.i by I^nadus Loyola — especially zeaJoiis 



"^^ ^^ö« »«1^ T^oiaaas Moisan mas a WHshman, not a Scotclia: 
_- ^ -• - iCtf*- — *^^- "": ^«y» be was implksited in Pany's conspiracra 
"^" ^ -^ «tbt 2"5i=^ — i^rxsc«. His SQrrexkdcr was demandecl and refiised; ] 
'""*^ .-pfc--»^ «r^rirjaei hi ibe Basdae, wbcse be still continned to p 

Ä^r^^^^^ :.::::: U^sier, Basbop of Ross* ao eminent Sootcb prelate,» 

_Z^^Z~^::~ >-^*^,*^:^ J^'^^ertd sappoitos — was concerned in Norfolk 

'^ \. ^'^ .=^?^:>ei. th« baiüsbed (Intr, § 12). Note the dm 

''ii^i-/-,,^^^ ^'^^ ^*™* ^ eye.-iwi«>erfa^ 

*^^J^- ^^^^**^ ^"^ ^^ "'*^*^ crf — able to controL — »tfri#f, 

'^ "^^ i- ^S2rt^^" ^ "^^^^ ^^ **«*• 

S^^- Sf^^^^S:^^^^^'"^'^ Seelntr..§5. 

i^^- i^T J Hcmv'vTn L'^^lLT ^!^*~*«1 <1«^«^ See Intr., § 6. 

'^ -— * ^""^^^'i^M^unlawfnL-ejlgeffaui, 

t*«^N^*Wb|rr, esc- • K »^ 

....... ^^^^bydescent. Xote the fonn difl aüe 




i^or tbis 



Jpcason she was detained 






ACT I., SCENE 6. 207 

*>.uspicion, and even to scandal. She did not, however, pass directly 
rom his hands into Paulet's nor to Fotheringhay; yet Schiller neglect» 
^ juch details. 

548- SCljeit, see note, /. 274. Note rapid play of tense : toarb . . . 
, trete, etc. 

553. O ht&, the gen. marking the cause of the emotion: O, happy 

he, etc. Mary 's beauty and personal charm, which so inspire Mor- 

' timer — by Schiller represented as her chief ofience against Elizabeth 

— have been often celebrated. See a charming description in Scott's 

' Addoiy IL, I. 

556. kn^tlltn, emphatic position; mürbe belongs to all the 
infins., as /. 325. 

558. ^tttpürung fd^reiten reminds us of Virgil's description of ^ 
Fame, JEn. IV., /. 176, etc. — ^txttt (or ©rite), in the narrower sense 
of @ngtänber. 

562. Continues the foregoing condition, dep. on SBol^I (lllär^ tS) 
i^r» For word-order in next line, see /. 426. 

566. IRaitbt « « « tfon (also gen.). The more usual form is seen 
/. 184. For ?elbe«proben, see /. 283. 

578. ^ie S^eintlbtliersig. See note, /. 217. Reference is here 
made to the final Session at Westminster (Intr., § 13). 

580. bie ©etnetnett, the Commons; the Statement is true-^probr 
ably also the motive attributed to Elizabeth. Mary is right in addjng, 
also, that her judges dared not giye her liberty : they were themselves 
too deeply involved. 

590. ttllP . , » lyinaud Witt, where they inean to end-^what tljey 
are aiming at. In fact Mary did not believe that Elizabeth would dare 
to execute upon her the sentence of death, but dreaded rather other 
means — and with reason, as we shall see. 

594. ^abet, etc., they will not stop at that. 

600. fültttte, as /. 1 1 7, etc. Do you suppose, etc. 

604. Uttb aller JlBttige, her own . . . and that of all, etc. See 
/. 469. ^bttig is often used for nionarch, without regard to sex. 

607. 3)ttC tlOtl ^ttjlPU, formerly d'Alenpon, youngest brother of 
Mary*s first husband, was in fact dead at this date, The affair referre4 
to really took place in 1 581-2. See Act IL, i, 2, 

608. ber ^btlig @:|iattteiti^, Philip IL, formerly husband of Queen 
Mary of England, from whom, as a C^olic sovereign, Majry expecte4 
promised belp. 



808 Vlaxia Stuart 

613» WUlft, in sense of me^ftext, more than one, sevcraL Note the 
gen. EHizabeth's mother, Anne Boleyn, and Catherine Howard, wives 
of Henry VIIL, were both beheaded on the Charge of unchastity. 
Lady Jane Grey, proclaimed Queen of England by Northumberland 
according to the will of Edward Vl^ thongh not actually crowned, was 
beheaded in 1554. She was ** royal " also by descent from Henry VII. 

622. axbre 9Riltcl ; see note, /. 590. We shall see hereafter that 
such means were not only advised, but actually intended by Elizabeth 
herseif. 

626. ttOl|| ^i^h cniphatic repetition : far sooner. 

629. er filmte, dep. on Sf^auber— lest it might be.— l^reHttst, 
accrcdited — as if prepared 2jrA foretasUcL 

636. borimf refers to foUowing: upon their vow to, etc. — For 
9ltBef)ime, see Act IV., Scene 2. — bietet We $Jhtbe, offers aid. 

645. tuantenb, as a waming. Such exposure, though not un- 
known, did not actually occur in this case. Tichbum was beheaded as 
one of Babington's accomplices. — SBugfNill is usually ^Sklgfflücf. 

647. See note, /. 77. — bet UlQÜ^ttgeM is of course exaggeration; 
yet Mary 's lot was actually embittered by the attempts of her friends, 
ZA well as by such rumors, industriously circulated by her foes. 

652. tlttfd^te, tense as /. 513, etc. Mary here refers to plans more 
than once adopted by Elizabeth's ministers. 

It may be added that Walsingham — whom, however, Schiller men- 
tions only casually — deserved, rather than Burleigh, the epithel 
^pä^cr. But Schiller, with true poetic instinct, frequently thus 
violates historical accuracy, to avoid multiplication of personages and to 
concentrate the dramatic interest. 

654. lein @lüinif|fer is here used as if adverbial: no one has 
with good fortune — without disaster — defended, etc.; or as if in 
predicate : Mary Stuart has had no fortunate defender. 

This sentiment, alike true and touching, is said to have been often 
uttered by Mary. Scott, in The Abbot, attributes it to her repeatedly; 
as when, looking on the dying Douglas, she says : " Look there, and 
teil me if she who ruins all who love her ought to fly a foot farther to 
save her wretched life." 

655-8. This repetition of Mary's words marks M.'s passionate em- 
phasis. It is, however, rather in epic than dramatic style. 

668. Seffer (Leicester) is spelled by Schiller so as to show the 
English pronunciatioDr Tbl» nobleroan was one of tbe most brilliaat 



ACT I., SCENE 7. 209 

and ambitious, and at the same time nnscnipulous, of Elizabeth's cour- 
tiers. He is made to play a central and characteristic part in this play, 
which, however, is wholly fictitious. He was, indeed, one of Mary's 
most bitter enemies, and even advised poison as a means of getting rid 
of her. His reiations to Elizabeth gave rise to repeated scandal; and 
he was even accused of being privy to the murder of his first wife 
(Amy Robsart) to open the way to marriage with the Queen (see 
Scott's KenihoorÜC), 

671. (ist if^, conditional : if I am to be saved, it is, etc. 

673. feitbet, that it is I that send you. For alternative form, see 
Grammar. 

675. trage * * * f^l^^r ^ ^* 91» implying that she had been seeking 
opportunity to send it. Hence the conjecture, /. 4, note. 

683. Again Burleigh appears in his representative character (Intr., 
§ 18; /. 652, note). He was not really the messenger of this intelli- 
gence, which, indeed, had been brought long ago. It may be added, 
also, that Mary's earnest dissuasion of Mortimer's plot serves also the 
purpose of substantiating her plea of innocence hereafter. — wtt i^Ifid|« 
tltnt has reference to Mortimer's assurances, /. 631, etc. 

ACT I., SCENE 7. 

In this Scene the exposition is skillfuUy continued. Instead of the 
simple ceremony of the actual announcement to Mary, the author 
makes it the occasion of reviewing, in vivid dialogue, the chief points 
of accusation in Mary's trial, the Constitution of the Court, the laws 
under which it assumed to act, and Mary's dignified and eloquent 
plea of defense. 

690. bett ©eift • « • bett 9)ihtttb, spirit . . . tongue; that is, conmiuni- 
cates the sentence which he inspired — as Elizabeth's prime minister. 
Note, /. 686, the form tPOII Sltr(eigl), after German analogy (French 
de) ; so, often, in earlier English phrase : my lord of Burleigh, etc. 

693. 3Ät Sad^e, (proceed) to business. It must be remembered 
that Mary has already heard the sentence from Mortimer. 

696. 3[tti5 29ort ♦ ♦ ♦ fattetl, phrase : interrupt. — Ijottc, as /. 85. 

701. fo tJiel tiergeBen, so far forfeit, or impugn. This is the only 
place where Mary mentions her son (James VI., afterwards James I. of 
England), now twenty years old. His actual relation to his mother 
ted become so remote, in some respects so unnatural, tbftt Schiller doeg 



210 Tlax'ia etnart 

not make him a partr to this plav. It has been thercfore juäüj sup- 
yj*>t:f\ that this allosion is an oveisight of the anthor. 

703. i^ilfmmnu, onr Jurors, with same meaning. — MB fciac^* 
§lUUi^, of bis peers ^equals^ ; see /. 172. 

705. dmmmitttt (hcre = (Eommiifbn), has English speDing, bat 
as the vcrse sbows, French pronimciation {comiü). The fem. b pcr- 
haps due to ßnal -tt (Yx. le comite). ^ecrS is Engiisfa. 

707. Heft , . . Wtrmtffmtm, submitted to examination. — imr 9t* 
tiäfU, technical phrase, without article. 

709« ^Mtt9U, see note, /. 244. Mary had steadily refosed to ap- 
pear hx^fore the Q>mmission, whose authority she did not acknowledge. 
Hatten persua^ied her that, if innocent, she had nothing to fear, bat, by 
refusing to answer, would confess guilt, and stain her reputation with 
eternal inlamy. To this argument she yielded. 

716. C( • * • 0B, as /. 229. The sentiment of the following lines 
(719, etc.) was expressed in Elizabeth*s own letter to the Commission. 
Mary asked the Lord Chancellor to explain it, who replied, that it was 
not for subjects to interpret their sovereign*s letters ! 

723. $ei^ ha§, is that, do you call that, living, etc. For feime, 
etc., see /. 269, etc. 

729. }ttin gfteUitief, as a llcense; literally, a letter, or patent, of 
privilege. 

73a- Z%tmxB, Greek goddess of Justice. — ftüttbe, old form; see 
Grammar. 

737. ®ittb t9 tt^ü, are they, forsooth, wretches (see S^erlomc, /. 
359) picked up from the populace. — $obe( is contemptuous. — 
3tttt0enbref4er, tongue-threshers, pettifoggers, * shysters.' 

741. fingen (äffen, can be hired as, etc. 

750. SJtlferl^irte, shepherd of the people. The Archbishop of 
Canterl^ury is the Primate, or chief bishop, of England, 

752. Xülhot (Earl Shrewsbury), was not really keeper of the Great 
Seal, but Lord Marshai. See note, /. 652. Note poetic gen. @iege(i9, 
as heretofore, //. 451, 471. — Charles Howard, Lord Admiral, who after- 
wards commanded the English fleet against the Spanish Armada. He 
was urgent in inducing Elizabeth to sign the death Warrant. 

It Is remarkable, however, that none of those mentioned were at the 
trial at Fotheringhay, nor was Shrewsbury at Westminster. Special 
cfforts wcrc made to secure afterwards bis signature to the sentence. 
Ilis kimlness to Mary, as her keeper, has been noted already. 

758. Uwb tO'dx^^, etc, And if it could be imagined that partisaa 



ACT I., SCENE 7. • 211 

hate should comipt an individual (that is, one by himself). — tPietjig, 
see /. 846, where the vote is quoted (incorrectly) as forty against two. 
763. tlOtl je (^cr), ever, of old. — t»at, pret. indef. Aas öeen, as 
heretofore. — un^tltflti, is modesty only; Mary was far from unge* 
le^rt, at least in womanly culture, as regarded in those days. 

766. ßorbiS, like $cer8, /. 706. — mÄ^te, I should have to, etc. 
770. fipttett, as /. 56: are intended to (as you allege). 
776. &XO^O^m^ (O^eimd). Mary was granddaughter of the 
sister of Henry VIII. — SttltttttiSlaitttett, sultanic (despotic) humors. 

779. ptlk^tn, stamp (as coins) ; here, enact. Mary's charges are 
true. The reference is, of course, to Henry's marriages and divorces, 
and to the disinheritance of his daughters, Mary and Elizabeth, which 
was afterwards revoked. 

786. titer • • * tPtermal* Tme. in Mellish's Translation (Intr. 
§ 19) Stands: — 

" renounce the Pope 
With Henry, yct retain the old belief ; 
Reform themselves with Edward ; hear the mass 
Again with Mary ; with Elizabeth, 
Who governs now, reform themselves again." 

790. @eib ^W&, emphatic form: be you also (Ci5 = gerecht). — 
nteiltt tS 0]ti, phrase: mean well. 

796. (Eben bonillt, for this very reason. Mary's argument, ad- 
dressed to B.'s self-love, is very artful. It is also true; Elizabeth's 
ministers recognized no other rule, in their dealings with Mary. — et* 
Weilte, as /. 385. 

799. htan, as barauf, /. 636. — noc^ eble 9RSmter, other, etc. 

804. fBÜttt, as /. 560. — 9B0Tt, here = proverb. 

8o6. grünet, by an obvious symbolisu), for ancient. 

809. @efe^. Such law could hardly have existed; yet this plea is 
said to have been made (though vainly) by the Bisjiop of Ross, on his 
trial before an English court. The next line (8ip) is a favorite quota- 
tion. 

8x3. Srett, plank, as if too narrow for both. — ttltgleil^, un- 
equally, England being much larger than Scotland. 

9x5. SttPeebe, with -e, is here fem. — Idtttt, old form, whence the 
plural ©etteiu 

818. brol^eitb, like marn^nb^ /. 645; fi^anen fti^ att^ have been 
w^tching eacb other. 



212 ' Wlavia ^tnaxt 

836. Mary's prophetic words, to which Btirleigh replies with sach 
bitter Bcarcasm, were fulfiUed in the person of her own son. She may 
well herseif have cherisbed such a hope. — Btibetlt^, factitive: in 
brotherhood. 

831. £)I(aitllti9, the Olive tree, symbol of peace.— frei unh frdi» 
lUt^, also factitive : in freedom and happiness. 

837. Mary was great-granddanghter of Henry VII., Earl of Rich- 
mond, of the House of Lancaster, first of the Tudor kings, who, after 
the victory at Bosworth over Richard III., united the White and the 
Red Roses, and so ended civil war, by marrying Elizabeth of York, 
daughter of Edward IV. The allusion is therefore specially apt in 
Mary's mouth. — ^ottlttttb, etc., in apposition, as if ^onen = ?Ret(^e. 

844. BtttUtn^ ttPegett, not for disputation. Burleigh may well 
seek to end a discussion in which he gains no laureis. 

846. " By forty votes against two " is not historically correct. Two 
of the Commissioners, Shrewsbury and Warwick, were absent. One 
only, Lord Zouch, refused to concur in the sentence, believing her in- 
nocent of the charge of intended assassination. 

847. The Omission of t^üht, followed by feib, is unusual. 

849. Burleigh now begins to read the sentence. The Act referred 
to is not quite correctly given. It provided that any person in whose 
behalf rebellion should be excited, should be excluded from all rights 
to the throne, and that all persons charged with plotting against the 
Queen should be tried for life by a Commission, etc. The Act was 
manifestly aimed against Mary, and held her responsible for plots in 
her behalf. 

853. fle • • . Me f^ttlbige, refer to ^erfon ; hence, in English, 
//«/;< . . . theguilty one (in general). — For et^fiBe, compare f!ünbc, /. 731. 

858. @i(i| « « * Iftff^ltr <^^ ^ used, etc. Here, as elsewhere in this 
scene, Mary's own utterances at her trial are closely followed. 

863. 3^ Stttet SBanmtlg; so said Elizabeth in her address to 
Parliament, replying to Mary's charge above. 

869. S8iff(ltfd|aft, here in the earlier sense of knowledge, (See 
Intr., § 12.) — (^(ntttion, perhaps, ^artfully.' See /. 114. 

87z. JGBaitfl \^%MZ^ as heretofore : When do you say I did that? 

874. fto^ieit, Right here is the crucial question of Mary's guüt 
or innocence of the charge of conspiring against the life of Elizabeth. 
The letters to Babington, produced at her trial and alleged to have 
bcyji louod «wnong her papers, dearly proved such guilt» But tl}e§e 



ACT I., SCENE 7. 213 

were not the Originals, and Mary contended that the alleged copies 
had been falsified and interpolated by the agents of Walsingham. 
Babington attested the letters shown to him; but they may not have 
been the same; and he was executed without giving opportunity to 
test the question. The secretaries, Kurl and Nau, also testified without 
actual sight of the documents in question (and later, moreover, de- 
clared Mary*s innocence). The question is too long for discussion 
here; but it is, perhaps, not too much to say, that the general verdict 
of historical criticism sustains Mary*s defense, that the letters relied on 
to prove her guilt had been falsified by her enemies; or, at least, that 
their genuineness was not proved. Some of the grounds of this belief, 
as adduced by Mary on her trial, are stated in this scene. The 
y^fretltbe ^anb'* was one Philips, notoriously an agent and Instrument 
of Walsingham. Mary herseif accused Walsingham of the fraud, 
which, in great agitation, he denied, but did not attempt to disprove. 

876. biftiert« Much of Mary *s large correspondence was dictated to 
her secretaries, then transcribed, sometimes in cipher. 

883. Stinte gegen Stinte, face to face. Burleigh does not an- 
swer, because he coulä not. 

884. ^i:( nitb 9l0n, the former a Scotchman, the latter a Frenck- 
man who wrote Mary*s cipher letters. It was upon such letters — de- 
ciphered, moreover, not by Nau but by Philips — that the evidence 
against Mary was based. 

887. tfttxattn (^aben)« This argument is sound, and applies, in 
general, to all such testimony. — The phrase auf %ttVi ttitb ®lanhtn 
is idiomatic, like öor 3lugcit, /. 881, öor ®eri(^tc, etc. 

892, etc. Here is implied Mary's distrust of Nau, which was first 
more fuUy expressed (as in Mellish's Trans.) a few lines below. The 
suspicion, later here omitted, that Kurl had been corrupted by Nau, 
recurs Act V., Scene 13. 

895. fotlltte ♦ . , ftttgfHgen, may have, so that, etc. Note the 
idioms. The word ängfligetl implies fear of torture, not actual torture, 
which was not administered, because it was not necessary ! 

899. Because he believed her, as a queen, to be above the danger 
of punishment. 

903. ftette , , . gegettüBer, let them be brought before me; mit 
itt5 9tttK^, see /. 262. Mary's plea is the more striking when she 
appeals to a law passed in Elizabeth's own reign — still more striking 
is it, that the refusal to confront Mary with her secretaries was sup- 



2U 9taxia Stuart 

}f(rTtc(\ \ry Elizabeth'! own letter to Bnrleigh, ** that she co&sidered it 
unncf^ftiary " ! 

905. Henieiiefll, the abfolnte infin., as in Eii£^: why deny? 

909« Reid||^f4|l«fr ^^ ^^ Parliament— tari|§C|t«ieM is an 
exprcMive phrasc for ' pasted/ 

91a. il# VicbCfWiim; =to be, etc^je^i, old form for ic^t; 
hcrc with emphasi«. 

9x5. Rf d|tf1t#^ old gen., now technical : according to law. See /. 160. 

934. Mary'f question is unanswerable; Burleigh seeks refuge in 
othcr chargcf. 

998. BUiÜt, etc., stick to the point. — Vcttgt, now usually transi- 
tive; hcrc intrans., as oldcr form of biegt: do not evade the question. 
Mary mcans, truly, that this is the sole ground of her actoal triaL 

999* VtCllb05i/ ambassador of Philip IL, was implicated in 
Throckmorton's conspiracy, 1584, and — though he denied the impn- 
tation — was forced to Icave England; was afterwards ambassador to 
France, whcrc hc continued active efforts against Elizabeth, and in 
Mory's bchalf. 

93«* Vufdlläge gefdimiebet (^aben), laid plots, etc. Burleigh, not 
minding Mary's haughty Interruption, continues to refer to her alleged 
complicity with Mendoza. 

935. ©et^an (ffiXit) \ in next line the indic, id| t^Ot^iS, concedes 
the HUpposition, for argument's sake : suppose I did. 

94a. ttllb fo, And so — under these circumstances. Mary's asser- 
tiun is unanswerably true. 

946. ^t^WX^^Xt^i^ right under compulsion : right of self-defense. 
— bd ld| • « • {Ivebe, in striving to free myself from; — verb of motion 
implied, 

950. KBaJ itgeilb tmt, emphatically indefinite: whatsoever. — 
guten» lawful. 

95S* CFittetrtll, fdg^ U^, is an expression of personal pride. 

958. tfl • • • bie 9)tbC» is the question, is it a question of ; — 
l)ccausi\ as aln^vc seen, Mar>' denied responsibility to English law; so 
also at her trial« Her Statement, HOtt ÖleiVdtt tlletX, seems justified 
by the (acts, 

g6Q. ber (SkftMf enei^ though by the form referring to Mary, is 
\vl i:vncral in scnsc ^^ a pri$i>ner. — * bcbCttttsb, significantly. 

963« briagt « . . b«4^ C^ftt* let her make this saoifice to. Note 
fit— awidiix^;« cv^ntemptuottsly, the use of Elirabeth's i 



ACT 1., SCENE 8. 215 

968. in l^etligei? (StetHaitb (note accus.), in holy garb — implylng 
deceitful disguise. — ®attle(f|lie(, compare ^offcnfpiel, /. 352. 

971. (SvmiPrbeit laffett; note streng emphasis of position. That 
Mary feared such attempt has been seen already, and will appear more 
fully hereafter. 

972. . eö anticipates, as heretofore. We may render : let her give 
up the attempt to, etc. Note the introduction of rhyme, as frequently 
— especially at close of a scene or speech — to mark with lyric 
effect the emphasis of passion or sentiment. 

It is to be remarked that Burleigh does not complete the announce- 
ment for which he had come. Whether this is an oversight, or 
whether Schiller meant thereby to show how far Burleigh was discon- 
certed by Mary*s eloquent defense, or whether finally her sudden and 
passionate withdrawal prevented it, must be left to conjecture. From 
an earlier text, Mellish has the stage-direction, /. 970, returning the 
verdict; but it nowhere appears that this was handed to Mary. 

Mary's cause has now been presented by herseif with utmost force. 
The next scene will further unveil the picture. 

ACT I., SCENE 8. 

This scene unfolds the dark purposes of Mary's enemies. Burleigh, 
staggered by her unshaken courage, hints at the secret purposes of the 
Queen; but is met by Paulet's sturdy honesty. Such means are known 
to have been suggested to Faulet, at the Queen's instance, in a letter 
from Walsingham and Davison (see /. 1095, note). The fact that this 
was known to Davison is alleged as one reason for the severity of his 
punishment (Act V.). 

978. Urielflirn^ ; compare Urtcl, /. 245. 

980. ntft\ so all the earliest editions, ruftc being rare weak form 
for rief» But the present ruft gives equally good sense. 

981. 3^^^f^^^^^f indecision, a trait which (whether real or as- 
sumed) Elizabeth often showed at critical times, to the alarm and cost 
of her ministers. Hence ttitfeteSftttd^t, ourtimidity; that is, our hesi- 
tation, based on this trait of the queen. 

987. The mention of Tichburn here is striking. Though executed 
with Babington (/. 645), he gave no testimony against Mary. Mellish 
(Translation) has "Ballard." He was a young priest from Rheims, 
who co-operated with Savage (Intr., § 12). But see note, /. 652. 



2U 9taxia Stuart 

990. Tbis fine exprescs tnüy the fear of FKyahrrii's ministefs: ^ 
i&r/!(/ fuf/f though a f alse groond is hcre aD^ed. 

994. N^ Hke baranf, /. 636, etc. B. hert dfsigiwtfft Kml, for 
tea»on§f L 885, etc. 

997* ©•r emphatic, /Sftw», Ourefore. — fcffi^e« 0C|PriSf« The 
trial had been condncted wilh grcat pomp, au the more becanse so 
extraordioaiy. See /. 221. 

1003. Sgf « • • ^fdjf • • • »irr, optathre sub^ wavid Aai, etc. 

X008. ^0^ at any rate. Hence, he means, no nse to tty to save 
appearances. 

10X3. SRtg Ci^, let it, etc.; that is, the open procedure, whicfa B. 
would avoid. 

10x5. %Jüi tS mU, holds (it), sides, with; f«, as ü 791.—^» 
0(fieieil^ 9UMJUIltn, the fortunate victor, as ü 135, etc. 

XOX9. H9 SfTMieit 18 shown hy bet SRaitn to be here singnlar; as 

/.49- 

loax. Um^$U% Nf, ellipsis for: e9 i^ nmfonfi, etc. — »ci^ ®c« 
iPiffen, phrase, without art., as heretofore. > 

xoa6« ttltb 0lf0 is spoken inquiringly, as B.'s intemiption shows. 

X03a. 0iettebeitteitb, with deep slgnificance. 

X038. fttfft • • • ftnbem, cannot be helped. For flfinbe, See l 

731- 

xo4a. I0iffeit ; we should expect tofigten, and /. 1045, hüteten : 
who knew how, etc. — yet the präsent implies, with more emphasis: 
asyou do, 

X050. See note 537. Schiller, as usual, simpliBes the history. 

X055. bftdtte implies that he still holds the opinion. — @4^0^' 
ontt, is contemptuGus, as if unworthy of Paulet's rank. 

X057. ei9 dep. on fd)ttUlig Ült : owe it; perhaps an old gen.; see 
Grammar. 

1059. JRott (rettet 01ti9 • . • ISfjt B. speaks as if describing a 
supposed case, a softencd form for breite auö, etc. — ®e fd)l0htbc^ 
that she is in a decline (Cf. ^(^koinbfuij^t, consumption). — Iftj|t^ i. e., 
by report. The Suggestion, here artfuUy hinted, was more plainly 
communicated by letter to Faulet (see Intr. to this scene). His reply 
is worth quoting : '* My goods and life are at her Majesty's disposition, 
and I am ready to lose them to-morrow, if it shall please her. Bat 
God forbid that I should make so foul a shipwreck of my conscience, 
or leave so great a blot to my poor posterit^, as to shed blood without 



ACT IL, SCENE i. 211 

law or Währäiit**; ä reply the more remarkable in an age in which 
human life and ofiicial conscience were held so cheap. 

1066. bie &MtX is in classical phrase, reminding of the Roman 
Lares et Penates, 

io6g. ben @to(* The breaking of a staff, symbolical of the death- 
penalty. 

Note the concluding rhyme, as at end of Scene 7, and hereafter. 
The harsh traits of Paulet's character now appear in better light. The 
füll extent of Mary's peril, and the nature of the designs against her 
life, are now disclosed. She passes for a time from the scene, not ap- 
pearing at all in the next Act; but already she has the deep sympathy 
of the spectator, and all that concerns her fate will be followed with 
the keenest interest. On the other band the character of Elizabeth, 
in advance of her appearance, has been already projected in darkest 
colors. The exposition, excepting only the undue length of Scene 6, 
has been fall of dramatic interest. 

ACT II., SCENE I. 

The time of action is the morning following the first Act. Kent de- 
scribes to Davison a spectacle which had just taken place, typical of 
the Duke of Anjou's suit for Elizabeth's band. (See next scene.) 
Such tDumaments we know to have actually occurred during this court- 
ship. Elizabeth's love of public display is, moreover, well known. 
(See Scotts Kenihvorth,) 

X077. %WCn\tX)fiü% (Fr., tournoi; Eng., tourney). 

1085. (erenitt, more usually, bcranilt. The idea of Love, attack- 
ing the fortress of Beauty, is familiär in the old chivalry, though it 
seems not to be known from what source Schiller drew this description. 
In part, however, it is supposed to be imitated from the first scene in 
Shakespeare's Henry VIII. 

The ofhcials following are to be understood as only represented, not 
as really appearing in person: DBemd^ter, Chief Justice; Settef d^al, 
Lord Steward; and below, ^attjler, Lord Chancellor. 

1088. ^atiaKere, properly, horsemen, knights; here cavaliers, or 
gentlemen. 

xogo. auffOYbette, challenged, summoned to surrender. The 
challenge by a herald, or by one of the contestants, was the usual mode 
of opening the lists. — äl^abtigal is a short song, usually amatory. 



ü.^- -: ^--^-. 




'^ '^ /''*-vi-» < ^u'.ttuac 7i*t fcjcj-.a .c ±_s iceae sc» Löcctter's 
/4.//^y, *//; »^, yr*r/i^Tk '::jt •iri i.rniLas s ti sdi'». — As »sril, 

*«* v/r, 'A f '*:f,* f,f^, ^ M*/:^';u, i^jrsjtz-'.j d' A>=^on, snice the accession 
'/^ ft'fff/ tit, 0f^/firr, » I^sc d'Ac-.a. Alter icpcflted cmbossies 
rih* \»*4, h* f^ 0'i*7fr*:4 Vß, in 1581^, and an eariier Tisit tmctgmüo, the 
l/.*t* itt h*t t'AHtf. htrtn^.U Uß rtziAnre her promised troth. The inci- 
fU ut* oi ^Um vi»jt ar^ in j/art u*e/I in this scene. It seemed at last that 
Ih \ftfi/ju (;itt'tu ¥/tfSx\t\ y'iM; trtit once more her own indecision and 
iUt ftniH\ain4' i,t hur u;un»clor» triumphed, and Anjou was dismissed, 
llioMj/l» tut Imt jmrt wjlh ap|M:arance of deep reluctance, and even with 
luv». Hi' l i^roli'tilttUonM, Ani<m, who, as we have seen, was dead at 
Um» «ImI«< iif IhlH pitty, wuH at that time 28 and Elizabeth 49 years old. 
lli' Him, iMHrrovrr, »o ujittttratlivc in pcrson and in mind and character 
thtd II U iIiIIm lill (im IHK rlvc h(iw, cvcn as an old maid, she could have 
»• tiMtil tu Invr hlin. Mut the affair, Htrange as it was, was no greater 
|Mi'#li llitnt rtn« itllirr pu//h'H in Kliy.abeth'8 stränge character. 

Infi, (ttruf ; llu« icul imnic was l'Auhespine, comte de ChÄteau- 
»u u(. hl'»' A ii^iSi Hthl fuUhcr Act IV., Scene 2. 



ACT IL, SCENß 2. Jld 

mö. 4t» (Setttialll (en Laye), a pretty town neär Paris, where 
Francis I. had built a palace — a favorite resort of the French court. — 
®bttttftfttf that is, fit for the gods, of divine splendor. 

1124. @ftttftCf sedan chair, in which ladies of quality were bome in 
those days. Elizabeth's well-known vanity here takes the form of af- 
fected self-depreciation. . 

* S^eHieHre (pron. as Fr. BelHevre), here represented as ambassador 
extraordinary, was not really a member of Anjou's mission; but was 
sent later (1586) to intercede on behalf of Mary Stuart. 

1135. Urlaub (rel. to erlauben), usually fi^rlough; here, leave. 
Bellievre refers to the object of the mission as practically accomplished. 
See /. 1 102, etc. 

X14X. Ruften, relays — at successive posts. 

1147. ^ndt^eit^faifel, a familiär classical allusion. Hymen bears 
a lighted torch, in mythology. 

114g. UtenttC, subj. Elizabeth's allusion to Mary, and pretended 
sympathy with her, are here characteristic. She often recurred to this 
subject, in discussing the French marriage. — ^dttige, /. 1155, as /. 604. 

1159. 1^Mt • • • I&fc, condit. subj. — barcitt . ♦ ♦ ba^, in the fact 
that, implies an accus, with in (after fe^te) . This sentiment was once 
expressed by Elizabeth in a letter to Parliament, and in various 
forms frequently. 

1163. ^al^itt, ^«^.— Äic^jt gemtg^ elliptical, as umfonfl, /. 1021. 
E. had been often urged to marry, in order to settle the succession, and 
especially in order to exclude Mary, 

XZ69. i]|1tt, the ethical dat., to them, in their opinion. 

XI 75. Referring to her father, and to her brother Edward VI.; — 
bojl, for having, etc. 

1179. S^efdlOnnttg, that is, as in a cloister. 

1188. tliprsttlettd^ten, to shine before, as a guiding light: be a 
shining example to. — ^ebioebe is an archaic — here emphatic — form. 

X190. c5 mürbig ift, see /. 1057.— For jittti D^fcr bringen, see 

/.963. 

1 193. This description is in strong contrast with the actual Anjou. 
His natural ugliness was further disfigured by small-pox. 

X 198. t^f anticipative : cannot do otherwise, cannot help yielding to. 

xao8. nid|ti9 Horand öor, no advantage over. — ^at , . • bod), as 
/. 245, etc. 

laia. The ring was in fact presented by E. to Anjou bimself, on 
his Visit in 1581. When, soon after, she withdrew her promise, he left 



220 Vtaxia Stuart. 

the rootn in Atiger, and tbrowing down the ring, he exclaimed that the 
women ot Kngland were as changeable and capridous as their cfimate, 
or at the wavcs that encircled their bland. 

iai7. flieiltef 9lkffdn, as if already the wife of his prince. 

* uniHtWüM, fixedly — to see what effect this would prodnce npon 
her favorite and lover. 

* htiS hlMt 0011b, the broad blue ribbon, or sash, extending over 
the left Shoulder and around the right hip; a silken garter was also 
claiped below the left knee — both bearing the motto of the Order. A 
•ilver Star was also on the breast. £. had herseif invested Leicester 
with this Order. This preliminary ceremony promises the complete in- 
vcititure of the Duke hereafter. 

laai. Honi aoit, etc., the motto of the Order of the Garter. These 
gallant words, usually rendered " Evil to him that evil thinks," were 
•pokcn by Edward III. as he handed to the Countess of Salisbury the 
garter she had dropped. Hence the origin of this Order -»one of the 
proudeit marks of royal favor. As President of the Order, E. calls it 
meine« Orben«. 

1234* Sfmnfreid^, etc., as /. 838; note also use of Sritoimte» for 
England, as /. 560, etc. — ieibett, the two. 

za3a. JBeYmettgett, subj., let us not. EHzabeth's characteristic 
Icalousy of her royal prerogative is here finely indicated. 

xa37. CiS = ^rantreic^ ; hence, she. For the divided .Compound, 
ftce /, 452. 

za4a. ^n biefem ®inil, that is, without political intent. Again she 
atserts her royal dignity — with an implied message of warning to 
Krancc. 

ACT II., SCENE 3. 

Elitabeth with her Councülors of State. Buileigh (Intr., § i8) 
»ritcs the opportunity to urge, on grounds of public safety, the ezecu- 
tion of Mary Stuart. Shrewsbury (here called by his ftuouly name, 
TaUK)t) makes a noble plea in her behalf, in which more than once his 
candor and loal wound EHzabeth*s Yanity. Leicester, less sincere than 
cither and with more selhsh motives, meets Talbot's frankness with stft- 
ful tlattrry and urges deUy. Elizabeth reserves her dedson. The 
sccne sets the |x>litical Situation, as well as the character of the actocs, 
in Ihc strvM^gest li^ht. Its len^h, howeTer, might be ciitidsed, sance 
it d\>«« hv"< directly K^r^^-anl the activ^n, and is, moreover, in part re- 
l^^led hereafter. 



ACT IL, SCENE3. 221 

1346. $EBÜnf4e, that is, for her marriage, which might give an heir 
to the throne. Note the solemn ^n ; Elizabeth replies with 3^r, as 
usual. 

1249. 3tt^Vf^ refers to the possibility of E.'s death without an heir. 

1257. bCt SEBalyrl^eit refers to religious truth — the Reformation; 
^teil^cU, to political independence — both imperiled by Mary's cl^ims. 

1265. 9^ad) • ♦ ♦ ftCl|t, their hearts are turned towards . . . look to, 
The term ©d^ettbtenft was commonly used as a reproach to Catholicism. 

1266. The " Lorraine brothers " are Mary's cousins, Henry, Duke of 
Guise, and Louis, Cardinal of Guise, sons of Francis, Duke of Guise, 
They were, as Mary's uncles bad been, the powerful and inveterate 
enemies of the Reformation and of Elizabeth. 

1271. Louis, the Cardinal, was Archbishop of Rheims, as also the 
Cardinal, his uncle, had been. See /. 493. 

1273. bcr ^dttig^murb, that is, of an excommunicated sovereign 
like Elizabeth. 

1275. 3)^iffiottett, here missionaries; — ®e)tiaitb, disguise, as /. 
968. 

1277. ber britte ^CVhtX, Ballard, a young priest from Rheims, had 
been implicated in Babington's conspiracy. The other two are not 
clearly indicated; but probably Throckmorton and Parry are meant. 
See Intr., § 12. 

1281. 9itt, goddess of Discord. Shakespeare, King John, IL, i 
speaks of : 

. . . the mother queen, 
An Ate, stirring him to blood and strife. 

See also Julius Caesar, III., i, "Caesar's spirit, with Ate by his side"; 
and Spenser, in the Faerie Queene^ introduces " the old hag, Ate." 

Z288. ilynett, as tl^m, /. 11 69 — because, in the view of all true 
Catholics, Elizabeth was illegitimate. 

1291. 51t fd^reibeit, to sign, or style, herseif — when wife of Francis, 
after death of Queen Mary of England. It is true that the Guises, 
Mary's uncles, were active in urging her husband and herseif to this 
course. See /, 106. 

Z297. attd @tt4, we should say, in you. Elizabeth claimed to be 
— perhaps really was — averse to the execution of Mary. 

1304. fhromt CjS . . . gleich, as /. 671, for njcnn . . . gicitf), etc. The 
impersonal oflen requires a different form in Englishj as ; Though such 
(lo(|uence streams not . . . yet, etc. 



f|fO/ UiUttUf h*¥t fxAeA^ as /, 91, etc. Tbe term cigcse 
JH^f^^M ^* m«*iit to incltule the whole period of national indepen- 

l%i%. Wim ImW, K «mphfltic, Well, then; inril is also ein- 
\Mn\\(. H^o /« ^f^2, V(rt fieffeiftni, that tt^^ should, see /. 1149. 

f |I0# 9$f «tfftin emphatic, M/». Note sing, verb, as /. 284, etc. 
-tHidllfrf^i^fe (unually (S^erti^te^dfe), etc., is an exaggeration. 

1393« An (ift-(|ur>ted linc; f^ribe^ proof, test. The same senti- 
trintit In CNproMcd hy Schiller in his Demetrius, beginning and ending 
thuNi 

m^al l|t ble %t\)xW 1 !me^.r^eit ift ber Unftnn, 
tllrrflanb ifl ftctf bei tven'gen' nur aetoefen. 



T(>r Staat mu{) untergetin, früf) ober jpät, 
ttüii V{e()r()clt Pc0t unb Un))erflanb entfc^etbet. 

und Mnry herielf warncil the Commissioners : <<Remember, the 
(hfAtir uf tho worltl i» wider than the realm of England." 

iSal. atlb(r4l lUeil^Ct, changea (its direction). 

1537. b(e Wadrlieiti the reality, impUes the indecision of her pre- 
vio^M o\uuUut. 

134t* ttttllitt « , • M«||^ that is, public opinion. Compare Act IV., 

t347« Mi(ll(||t» A» A C104« In most countries of Europe women 
\\\\v \ wluvtovi f^^nw ihc lhr\n\c; KU/abeth in her reply resents the re- 
0\\U\m w|>\m her MA» Six^ her wonls 11 70-1. 

KV%tv l^^tlltll tlniMU r\pbc$ to IVs ein xxwmn %iiiNttt; per- 

Ua^vv t\s\ \x ilh i\M|\\U\i refereuoe Iv» Mary^s triaL See L 221. 

IjimK «itt>» exvrNKHiy. NvHe ihe k^Idness of Talbot spka. E. 
hAv^ aUxax-* wIwänI tv^ jjr^ÄUt Mary an interview» 

K^i. ^ii(t#l llVtr €#ll^ her ^r.t I do iKH cxoKe. He hexe 
jH\^xw»^u^x th<^ ^AX\K j:%;iU «$ **s coKlesscvl by Mary. Act. L. Sceac 4, 

Vt*\v IKMMÜMMIcm» *<" c*rr>x ,r^:rjt»; Vcvns^ 

VJ.*^ iNam SlTML xv:s,Ä« ^:n.i.isv -.- ;r« iKT acÄa. 



ACT IL, SCENE 3. 223 

1382. bcr g, ^attt is by some taken to refer to Henry VIII. 
But /. 1388 clearly shows that God is meant. Moreover, it was not by 
Henry, but by her sister Mary, that in 1554, after Wyatt's rebellion, E. 
was sent first to the Tower, and afterwards to Woodstock. See Intr., § 6. 

1386. itt fid^ gelten, see /. 56. For the following, see /. 48; also 
Intr., § 5. 

1395. ttiatb . ♦ . 5« teil (or gu Xtil, /. 312), was allotted. Again 
he offends E.'s vanity, here in its most tender point, as we shall see 
hereafter. 

1400. fonbergleid^ett, without parallel. See mcinc«0lct(3^cn, /. 

172. 

1403. VÜüß, etc. here insinuates tkose unequaled charmSf an impli- 
cation of special significance from Elizabeth to Leicester. 

1406. SÖlSird^en, idle stories, i. e. of danger from Mary. — attgftett = 
ängjitgen. 

14x4. Slti^lOtttf, outcast, for Mary had been deprived of her throne 
and driven from Scotland by her own people (Intr., § 9). — machte, subj., 
could make. 

Z421. Parliament had by special act confirmed the will of Henry 
VIII., by which, should his son Edward die without issue, the succes- 
sion should descend to his daughters, and after them, if dying without 
issue, to the line of his younger sister Mary, countess of Suffolk (grand- 
mother of Lady Jane Gray); thus ignoring (jliKfc^tXJcigcnb) the 
descendants of his sister Margaret (Mary Stuart's grandmother) . But 
Mary's claim, as has been seen, rested on other grounds. 

1424. bed tteuett £id|ti^, of the Reformation. 

1429. SRtt beir i&tbxn ; for after all, the provisions of Henry's will 
being exhausted, Mary's claim would still accrue. 

I433- ^[ttgettbftflft* Elizabeth was now actually fifty years, Mary 
forty-five years old. But, in pursuance of his purpose to make Eliza- 
beth's jealousy of Mary's beauty a prominent motive, as well as for 
other obvious reasons of stage interest, Schiller supposes both to be in 
the prime of life; Mary, as he says, about twenty-five, Elizabeth about 
thirty — an age at which both flattery and jealousy are supposed to be 
especially sweet to woman. 

1435» 9%Vit . . ♦ braud^tefi, without yourself needing to, etc. 
braud^tejl is subj., as ina(i)tc, /. 141 6, etc. 

1440. The explanation of Leicester's inconsistency, though he alleges 
another, is to ,be found in the fact that the alliance with Anjou puts an 



224 Tlaxia Stuart 

ert'l to hw bope of Elizabeth*! band; and bis restless ambition is again 
furcretly tumed to Mary (Intr., { 7). 

1449. Ser^iie ,.,>«§ »td||i, take care tbat . . . not (^) etc. 
J''or ii^ieit, /. 1447, see /. 905. Leicester*« object is only to gain time 
Uff hi» own pofsible schemes. 

1457. For tbc Order see /. 298. It will appear bereafter bow far 
tbis pious reliance is sincere. £/s babitual indecision as to Mary is 
hcre illustrated. Coxnpare Burleigh's words, /. 981. 

ACT IL, SCENE 4. 

Taulct appearSy with Mortimer, and delivers to Elizabeth the letter 
cntruHtcd to bim by Mary, /. j8o, etc. Elizabeth keenly questions 
Mcjrtimcr. The rcading of the letter exhibits another view of Eliza- 
beth'» character, and renews the discussions of the preceding scene, 
iu)l without some loss of dramatic interest. 

With the last scene, the exposition may be said to be conduded, and 
with tho prcscnt scene the development of the action begins. 

S40a. O^tllttngft it more usually untängfl. 

X470 bett gro^tn flBcg corresponds to our " the grand tour." 

1476. Worgaii . . . 9io{;e ; see 496, 498. — rättfef^ittiteitb ; see 

/. 1 14; such occRsional Compounds are frequent in poetry. 

1478. Khcims (see note /. 493) was naturally the resort of Mary's 
l)Aiü«ihcd friends. — For the form aQc fd)Ottifd)e, see /. 331. 

X48Z. ob • • • ftttbtfftC, (to see) whether I might perchance dis- 
iH>vcr »ouwthing of, etc. — toad, for ctlDttd — bere on account of cttoa. 
The (rcquciU u»c of this subj. form — less usual inprose wben identical 
with the indic. has iKen already noted. 

1483. 3^|fctll, Much of Mary*s correspondence was in dpber — a 
fnct which naturally increased suspidon. Such were ber letters to 
lUhinj;ton» which she daimed had been falsdy dedpbered and per- 
vtvteiU 

1489, Waisin j^ham was in fact not in France now, thongfa be had 
lH^en earlicr ainl^assador there. He is in this play only casnally mcn- 
lionc\i v^also A 1750"^« though really, even more than Burldgh, he had 
Inren Man'^s chief enemy. See note, /, 652; also L 874. 

1490« l^e BuU of e\c\Mmnunication a^nst Elizabeth was ntteicd 
bv lV|>c l^u* \\ i« I57v\ and h^d lately been ciicnlated anew (Intr., 
§ n^. I1w> Vatican b the odicial residence of the Fopc — SaSc, 
l At. .'j% .' ; fiVMtt the oAtvUl ^al «ttached« 



ACT IL, SCENE 5. 225 

1496- ÄäB . • ♦ fdpitlb, ^a%, accused you of having, etc. For bic 
84tl(ett, see note, /. 493. 

1503. felifteigene ; the emphasis of f the Compound can be ex- 
pressed only by the tone — which often in English supplies the place of 
form. Obscrve that Paulet's act is better than his word, /. 166. 

1509. mit benen • • ♦ fnH, vhich we must spare — with which we 
mttst not afflict, etc. foE gives a more direct and personal force than 
fottte ; see /. 56. 

15x8. SBer^i^ • « * flietnt ; see /. 791. Admittance to the preaence 
of royalty implied favor, or grace, as will be seen hereafter. 

1539. SBiC tntit, how low. What is the meaning of these tears? 
The reader may better judge hereafter. 

1531. beit SUtfttn SI^YOtt, that of France, by her first marriage. 
— brci, France, Scotland, England. 

1534. meld) anbre ; " what a different . . . from when," etc. See 
/. 106, note. 

1541. Srbifdpeö, abstract, usually with art., ba« Srbifd^e. In bad 
Cntff^lUtc we must repeat the noun: the awful fate. German has 
much more freedom than English in its use of adjectives — a natural 
consequence of their inflection. Hence idiomatic forms need atten- 
tion. 

1545' ^We, as/. 513, etc. bct ^^tefgefattenett, see preceding 
note, and /. 46, 223, etc. 

1560. p MfiUn, = um . . . }u tDäl^Ien ; dep. on bebarf. 

156a. Ulält^ gemeilt mit, nothing in common — nothing to do — 
with. 

1567. SEBetttt, emphatic — even if, although. 

1569. tl»a§, for unb loa«. — SBtr is here the oßcia/ plural. Note 
that here, as at end of Scenes 2, 3, Elizabeth closes with the assertion 
of her royal dignity, which, in form and in fact, she was always careful 
to maintain. See also note, /. 1457. 

ACT II., SCENE 5. 

Elizabeth detains Mortimer, and seeks artfuUy to sound him, With 
equal art he leads her on, until she confides to him her inmost thought 
and purpose. This scene is masterly, in both content and form. 

1573. »e^^rrfi^fttttg (Snxtx (usually (gucr) fclbft = ©elbfll&e^crr« 
fc^ung. 



226 SRaria ^tnaxL 

X575. ttiltMi^ properly ander one^s own protection or control — 
oi age, a man, (Comp2ae Sonnilltb, gnardian, from old bie 9bnü> ; 
m4 frcrni ber Stnitb, mottth,) 

1589« Mortimer speaks of the legal sentence; bat his words mean 
more, and Elizabeth knows it 

159a. Iiail^elll, operate, take their conrse. 

1002* §lt«t 9iUilp^er^ 9A judge — eveiy one judges iL £. speaks the 
truth ; only her inference is wrong. 

1606* ^tlfÜ^tMt ambigttous, questionable. 

1008. (ber) llen • * • eiHgefitel^— see /. 184 — is that which is 
confeMedf i. e. confeflsion is the greatest of mistakes. Elizabeth here, 
a» indced in her actual character, shows keen knowledge of the 
World. 

I0ZO, Illftr'j9* Thinking to read Mortimer's thought, E. exposes 
her own. Kor 01ti9 (Sltd^, compare /. 1297. 

I0Z3. (Sltd) {daL) ift Cd erttfi, phrase: you are in eamest. — 
. , • auf ben (Sfritttb, to the bottom ^ no half-measures. 

Z0Z0. See note, /. 1059. In fact, after receiving Paulet's letter, E. 
callcd him 'a dainty fellow.' 

z0zg. Xarf i^ ^X^^^ some such word implied as trauen. — beit 
Wontttt, etc., refers to Kliicabeth's fears above, /. 1598, etc. 

Z0a4. fjettte nai^t, usually, to-night; here, last night. The or- 
thography ttac^t or 92ad)t is unsettled; as /. 13^5, etc. 

Z0a7. 2a^t^ etc. Be not grieved, etc. The dramatic form of these 
Unc» corrcsponds to the thought suggested. Schiller is, indeed, severe 
upon Klixabcth. Does she mean what she insinuates? or is she only 
ilccciving Mortimer too? 

ACT II., SCENE 6. 

Mortimer, in passionate soliloquy, expresses his contempt for Eliza- 
l>eth and his love for Mary — also his hope of gaining time for Mary 's 
rcscue while Eli£al)eth awaits the fulülment of his promise. 

1030* ^trtiglcUi readiness — for crime: unscrupulousness. 

1043. KtbCtttCnb, see /. 1032 — refers to E.'s hints, at end of last 
«ix^nc — U«b, cmphatic, a//«/ «rrM.^-beilte SfrOtteitgttllfl expresses, 
ouphemistically, what was implied in E.'s words,/. 1627, etc. — favor as 
woman, not as queen. We may render, perhaps, /orv. 

1640. Wttlinei, again poetic use of " Saxon gen." — hete objectivq 

<B ^\\ nad^, ctc 



ACT II., SCENES 7 AND 8. 227 

1649. bet Sltgexblnfi, as /. 426. Note also recurrence of rhyme, 
marking the rise of lyric passion. 

1653. ein ^Crj . . . beut ^CYaett ; we should say : heart . . . to 
heart — SBctttt, etc., defines the foregoing: when (namely), etc. 

1656. (iebcnb, as /. 656, etc., by loving — with your love. 

1659. fjabe • . . ^erj ; see /. 173. 

ACT IL, SCENE 7, 

Faulet, apprehensive about Elizabeth's interview with Mortimer, 
retums, and remembering the proposals made to himself, warns him in 
earnest language. The scene is interrupted by Leicester, of whom 
Mortimer (after /. 1507) had secretly asked an interview. 

X669. münf d^te . • • getfjatt (^ättc), i could wish— subj. of soft- 

ened Statement — yet often with füll indicative force. 

X679. 99?eg mit, as in English : away with, etc. axgefuttttett, sug- 
gested — asked of you. 

1686. bemerfe, supply @ott; see /. 13 14. 

1690. Leicester's words confirm Paulet's suspicions. His reply 
shows that he will hereafter watch Mortimer, whose plans for Mary's 
release are thereby impeded. 

ACT II., SCENE 8. 

Mortimer and Leicester meet at first with mutual distrust. Finally 
Mortimer delivers Mary's letter, which L. receives with great rapture. 
Mutual explanations follow. Leicester depicts the humiliating life he 
has so long led, and declares that his heart now tums again to his early 
love for Mary. Mortimer reveals his plans for her rescue, and asks 
Leicester's assistance. Leicester takes alarm, and refuses, thereby 
incurring Mortimer's contempt; but declares his hope of gaining time, 
and, further, of secretly effecting an interview between the two queens 
and thus rendering Mary's execution impossible. The scene — though 
too long — is füll of dramatic power. 

1694. moilbelie * , • ait, what was the matter with; — the phrase is 
used of any sudden attack. — 9Iittcr, here as title only. 

Z699. in gel^etm ; so in earliest eds.; others give inge^eim. — bOtt 
Sffter, as /. 686. In /. 1700 wir, more usually mlti^ — Schiller uses 
both forms, See /. 396, 



228 SRaria Stuart 

1703. ^derlet = two difierent — one to Elizabeth, one to himself 
(as implied by asking this interview). Mortimer's reply refets to L.'s 
relatioDS with Elizabeth and with Maiy (as known to himself). 

X709. Note contrasted order, with changed emphasis: Thai is you. 
No, ^\a&you, — For the gen., /. 1710, see /. 469. 

Z714. ytxUM %WÜi^ his reladons with Mary — hence, also, with 
Elizabeth. 

1719- 89 tief • • • ^tt tl^Ulr so . . . as to, etc. 

1729. »ftfbet • . . erfl&rett, is here subj. indirect. 

Z733. i^Yer 9Kll^teY, etc. was not the fact. L. had not been pres- 
ent at Mary's trial; yet not the less was he her dedared enemy, who 
from his post in Holland had written to recommend the *<sure but 
silent agency of poison," and had even sent a divine (!) to persuade 
Walsingham to adopt it. 

Z736. bent, idiomatic dat., dep. on fo : that must be so. 

1741. mit tuettidem, adv. phrase, as /. 1699: briefly, in few 
words. 

1746. ©(anbettiSättbertllig, as described Act I., sc. 6, was known 
also to Elizabeth, /. 1497 — hence, was notorious. L., practiced court- 
ier as he was, disregards Mortimer's excuses to the queen, /. 1498. 

1750. It is true that Elizabeth 's ministers regarded Leicester with 
well-founded distrust and dislike. — (oitentb, secretly, as /. 656. 

1762. S^gebai^t, intended — by Elizabeth (Intr., § 7). But the 
off er was hardly sincere; nor was L. willing to surrender his hope of 
marriage with Elizabeth. 

1767. All this, as we have seen (note /. 668), is purely fictitious, 
For bai^ ^eijlt, that is — that is what'I call — see /. 723. 

1775» J*^» Salären» The time was really much longer — more 
than twenty years. But Schiller shortens the interval, in conformity 
with his purpose to make Elizabeth and Mary much younger than they 
were. 

1779- W^\it^ as /. 1107. — jel^en, as /. 548. 

1785. gtittett^dft, humorsome — capricious — willfulness; a true 
description of Elizabeth's changeful temper. 

1790. itti9 SerPr geunntmeit^ we say: taken to task. The 
" Argus " of mythology had a hundred eyes. — If anything could arouse 
sympathy for such a character, surely this eloquent and truthful descrip- 
tion would move our pity. We may compare Spenser, Moiher Htäh 
^rd*s TaUt describing the court of Elizabeth : 



ACT IL, SGENE 8. 229 

" Füll little knowest thou, that hast not tride, 
What hell it is in suing long to bide : 
To lose good dayes that might be better spent ; 
To waste long nights in pensive discontent; 
To speed to-day, to be put back to-morrow; 
To feed on hope, to pine with feare and sorroW; 
To fret thy soule with crosses and with cares ; 
To eate thy heart through comfortlesse dispaires; 
To fawne, to crowche, to waite, to ride, to rönne, 
To spend, to give, to want, to be undonne." 

X794i £aitfd)t mid)^ etc. Leicester concludes, not heeding the inter- 
ruption nor bis own digressions, as if in immediate connection with 
nad^bem, etc., /. 1781. For the broken and passionate style, we may 
compare //. 85, etc., 216, etc. 

1797. S^CrUere « , , an, lose . . . to, nieans:they are won from me 
by... 

zSxo. ftOIlb weit : not, of course, the picture just delivered by Mor- 
timer, but her image, in bis heart; iä^ fnd)t, /. 1805, etc., being the 
historical present, as appears more clearly below, 

z8ia. Herglid), that is, Mary and Elizabeth. 

1816. ob * * • idwtte, for ha% etc., because the hope is so doubtful; 
that I might yet perchance. — The trCttC $anb, etc., implies, prior to 
the opening of this play; tbus justifying Mary's expectations, Act I. 

Z824. lieft • » * baf, etc., allowed her to be, etc. 

1830. Soitfi^ faitb = l^atte gefnnben, mürbe gefunben ^aben— the 
form expressing the certainty of the assumed result, as if a/act, Com- 
pare : eise she Aaä not even f ound, etc. 

1832. felbe = biefclbe. See note, /. 537. 

1837^ (etbenb, refers to Leicester, * passively,* would have let her 
go, etc. In bftd £ttj|e?fte, etc., L. confesses the motive of bis advice, 
/. 1450, etc. 

1846. \i09Uttt ; subj. as /. 117, etc., * you intend, you say . . .' 

Z853. Mf er r^ßUftttät, sc. morben. For beftftitbe, see /. 731. 

1855. midi t»eiiid|ent* Compare note, /. 1699; also /. 1845. 

X863. (S9 iff »id)ti9, etc., phrase : nothing can be done. — »iid)ftell, 
/. i86i,readiest. 

z866. ber • • • min* See note, /. 673. Note the foUowing rapid 
dialogue in Single lines — a form much used in the Greek drama. 

1874. Strong Inversion for emphasis. 



t30 ^axia Stuart. 

1878. t0, i. e. to do so. See note, /. 1190. In /. 1896, ^C^ Stft« 
f0(f^ would bc, more regularly, 9^orfoIf«, or be« 9{.orfolL For the 
matter, lee /. 73. 

1883» Mtf • * • geleilet, started on so good a track — moidiig otl 
so well. In the following SBlP^I Mf, etc., Moftimer continues scorn- 
fully the same thought : Yes, forsooth ! 011 the good track that ^ou 
have laid ! 

x886. Oxfie, here in bad sense ^- scounäfei. 

xQoo. ®ipiitiiiber»ttmfo— ,Bomuchthe less.-^9titfiraiibltel|illett, 
hesitate. 

X905. Sitrleidl^» etc., See /. 151S. --8ielletd|t, ba(, as /. 1021. 

I9X5* 3^1^ f^Hllit* Such resources were easily in the power of the 
great nobles of England, who still had the following of feudal lords. 

xgxg. be? ^oniarb « . , ber %ttt^, gen. pl. Howard was the 
family name of the duke of Norfolk; Percy, that of the Earl of North- 
umberland — both of whom had been executed (Intr., § 12); yet had 
left powerful connections. 

1934. Mitier, knight, champion — referring to the ancient chivalry. 

xgaS. ift • , • gefolgt* See the famous description in Scott's 
Kenilworth of Elizabeth's visit to Leicester — founded on fact. 

1934* ^tWXt9Xt\% woman's rule; as /. 1644. — eng «.» ge- 
(linbeit, contracted. 

1938* 9^bevil, Springs — as in a watch; that is: every heroic im- 
pulse relaxed. — True enough, from Leicester's point of view, of Eliza- 
beth 's immediate courtiers; but by no means true, of course, of her 
influence in general, as a sovereign — which is not here intended. 

1944. Note emphatic change of form, as /. 1 709, etc. ; also brittgex, 
as /. 674 — our carry y take; and bie, emphatic, thaU — /. 1940, fönt« 
mcn, abstract; i. e, some one Coming. 

ACT II., SCENE 9. 

Leicester and Elizabeth. By artful flattery and sinister Suggestion, 
addresscd to EUzabelh's worsl Impulses — which he knows so well — 
Leicester pcrsuades her to see Mary, and arranges a plan for their 
seemingly accidental meeting. This is in accordance with his own 
scheme, to procure delay. The scene is a masterpiece of portraiture. 
The two characters — each practicing dissimulation — unveil themsdves 
completcly, while the action hastens to its climax. 



ACT IL, SCENE 9. 231 

X947. btirttttt, confused — as he might well be, at E.'s sudden 
appearance. — Über btinett ^nblift^ objective : at the sight of you ! 

1953. £.'s questions invite the flattery she loves so much. 

1959- 2^t0^ fei. Let me bid defiance, etc. — (Stbcttruitb, globe; 
or we may say : this round earth. 

196a. ttie gefe^ttt is not fact. Aä we have Seen already, Anjou did 
—in fact twice — come to England to press his suit. See intr. to 
Act II., Scene 2. 

X968. ^ltb(el), note the affectionate name, also the singular pfonottti* 
She is not less insincere, only less artf ul, than he. — ja, you know* 

1971. hü9 • • • Wü9, for, him . . . whom, by a sort of euphetnism 
like : the object of their love. 

1974» c^^* ^c' irrepressible jealousy of Mary opens in adv&nce the 
way that Leiceftter meant to prepare. 

X983. mifi^ • • • 5tt frenit includes both objects. Note unusual 
Order. — ha9 30fl^* She means of self-sacrifice as sovereign. — ^ftttC 
i^ hod^f fts heretofore : yet I too might have, etc. 

1991. biefev, here contemptuous : that (old) T. L.'s reply refers to 
suspicions noted /. 537. 

Z996. Sattlty contemptuous, implying artiBcial show. 

aooa. mftnf^ie, as /. 1669.— iiiai^, /. 2oco = tt)arunt. — Itt gc- 
l^eittt, as /. 1699; a more modern form is also in9get|eint. 

aoz4. {te^f i9 ♦ ♦ . an, as /. 30 = she does not show it. — ^rcUid), 
etc., elliptical, as in English : Indeed, her sufferings ! is artfully spoken 
to confirm the truth by suggesting a probable explanation. 

aoax. gemnlt . ♦ ♦ gctl>attexpressrespectivelyy^^/t»^and^ö»</«^/.- 
has been so proud and boastful of, etc. Note the coolness with which 
L. now speaks of a marriage which, a while ago (1950), caused him to 
sigh so deeply. But his sighs are like Elizabeth 's tears ! 

aoas. peinigt refers especially to Talbot's urgency, Scene 4 of this 
Act, where Leicester, though more artfully, had suggested the same 
advice. Now he presses it, by arguments welcome to Elizabeth's vanity 
and malice alike. 

ao3a. letdyiflnttig bul^Ienb, by frivolous coquetry: yet the words 
mean worse. 

ao34. StSttiHdylett, perhaps, bricUhood (Mellish has Under bridal 

graces), but S3raut is not = ^rjd5f. — ^at , . . gcfi^lageii (= tt)lrb 
gefc^fagen ^abeit) assumes the condition as already real. Compare 
/. 1830. 



232 Wtavia ©tuört* 

304s. flttbeft does not belong to foregoing condition, but b iiidö* 
pendent ^ future, by a sudden and-passionate ellipsis. 

2045. htnU • • • auf is more than benleit an, and implies a pur- 
pose, or object in view. — htX §. ^ttttft, /Ää/, etc.; see /. 17 14. Note 
accus., k)or beiu ®eri(^t. 

205 z. Vla^ft hu, condition, though you mäy, etc. L. here hints 
at means which he knew woüld be not ünäcceptable to Elizabeth, by 
way of removing the scruples indicated by himself, /. 1905, etc. 

2055. See /. 30, etc. S^Otllierfenb, a reproäcii to me; at present 
she may plead ignorance. 

2060. Schiller here locates Fötheringhay much üearer to London 
than it actually was. — lattn {tfl^ • • • crgel^ett, can be Walking, im- 
plying that he will so arrange it» by secret ordere. 

2062. Hon Ol^ngefal^r (= ungefähr), as if byaccident — referring 
to Elizabeth's known fondness for the chase. 

xo6$. am mel^efiteit gei^an, have pained you most — as if Superla- 
tive of tt)C§ t^un ; See /. 53. 

2071. ^abnrd) , » ♦ ba|, in that — by granting, etc. — ®d!lc, fig- 
urative, as /. 1785, whim, caprice; that is, I do it only to please you. 
— The words, though insincere, are in themselves innocent enough. 
But, interpreted in the light of 1210, etc., and of 1628, etc., they com- 
plete a picture of utter heartlessness, and worse. The sympathies of 
the spectator are now fuUy engaged — alike for Mary and against Eliz- 
abeth. 

ACT III., SCENE I. 

The time is the afternoon of the second day. In this Act the crisis 
of the play is reached in the meeting of the two queens, which results 
disastrously and precipitates the catastrophe that Leicester sought to 
avert. See Intr., § 16. 

In the Bret scene Mary is found Walking in the park, as had been 
arranged by Leicester. In lyric stanzas of irregulär form and of great 
beauty, she expresses her joy, her longing and her new-bom hope. 
Schiller, foUowing the example of the Greek chorus, makes use here, 
for the firet time in his dramatic writings, of the lyric form, which he 
used so freely in later plays. The effect in this instance is very fine, 
especially in contrast with the prevailing gloom of the play. 

2074. ^0, that is, so rapidly. — bof^, I pray, do waiL 

2076. fei td XßXif be one with me, is parenthetical. Note gen. with 



ACT III., SCENE I. 233 

genietcn, as /. 752, etc. — Note also the effect of the rapid dactylic 
movement. 

2084. um • . • SBenigei^, by a very little, as we say : a Utile bit, 
aogi. ^immeli^fdyoS, we say : canopy of heaven. 
2097. jDstatt, here poetic, for the sea that washes France. The 
" misty mountains " were of course not actually in sight; but Schiller 
deals freely with geography, as with history. 

2099. 9Bet • • • maitberte an elUptical form : (happy) who should, 
etc., for : would that I might, etc. Mary's heart ever turned to France, 
where she had spent her happy youth. The well-known lines : — 
Adieu, plaisant pays de France! 
O ma patrie 
La plas ch^rie, 
Qtti a nourri ma jeune enfance! 
etc. (even if not her own) beautifully express this sentiment, and have 
long been associated with her name. 

2Z07. legt « . « Hit (= ^xi% Sanb). In (efrenitbeten ^tftbten she 

again has in mind France, rather than Scotland, where her enemies 
were now in power. It has been also aptly suggested that she here 
remembers her rescue in a small boat by Douglas, from her imprison- 
ment in Lochleven. See Intr., § 9. 

2x31. Wirb, as /. 235, etc. — nOf^ geftent, only yesterday; usually 
erjl geßenu — betten, emphatic : their chains too, I have heard say, 

2135. a^a^tigen SRnfed, adv. gen., with, etc.— jit f^mittgen, as 

in English : O, to spring . . . ! — an absolute use of infin. 

2x38. 91imI^ titelt, once more! (she hears the sound again). — 
In next Ime f^ntetjU^, is probably adverb : painf uUy sweet. 

214z. bergi^t, is usually bergig. 

This conception of the hunting hörn, at once announcing to the 
spectator the approach of Elizabeth, and in the unsuspecting Mary 
arousing the tenderest recollections and longings — and so uniting both 
dramatic and lyric elements — is infinitely beautif ul. 

It may be added that imprisonment was really all the more bitter to 
Mary, from her hardy and joyous temperament. **0 land," she is 
made to say in Scott*s Abbot, while prisoner at Lochleven, on looking 
at the map of Scotland : '* O land, which my f athers have so long ruled ! 
of the pleasures which you extend so freely, your Queen is now de- 
prived, and the poorest beggar, who may wander free from one landward 
town to another, would scom to change fates with Mary of Scotland.*' 



VA Raria Stsftrt 

ACT ni, SCEXE 2. 

Paidct annomices to Maiy tfae approach of the Queen, sopposiiig it 
to be tbe resnit of tbe letter deÜTercd by hiimHf. Maiy is oveiGoine 
with forprise, and shrinks from tbe intenricir — jet not for fear. 

2143-4« C«^liä| • • • fXnuX bare reference to bis fonner severity. 
— For fct^ 3tt^^, See /. 359.— Päuüet does not know of Leicester's 
intrigue — nor, of conne, does Maiy. 

3156. CBte I9M (Hl|, wbat is tbe matter witb you? 

3i6o. Tbese words imply that Panlet wonld willingly see Mary 
pardoned, if consistent witb tbe royal will; yet bis severer jadgment 
appearf below, /. 2168. 

2x65. ^flnft mir, as /. 1459. Tbe accus, is also used. 

ACT IIL, SCENE 3. 

Sbrewtbury, whose sympathy for Mary bas been already shown, 
baitent on ahead of tbe hunting party to warn ber. He seeks to pre- 
pare her mind for the coming interview — informs ber also that it is 
due to Leicester. — These two short scenes serve to give time for the 
Queen's arrival. 

2x70. Ili^t bantm, not on that account — not for fear; my feel- 
ing is a whoUy different one. Note the emphatic accent, bar'itm. 

2175. gfa| • « «^Itfaiimten, compose yoar mind. 

2184. gemenbet, compare jugefenbet, /. 2172, weak forms. 

2x87. ^dllengeifter, spirits of bell — the Furies, in mytbology. 
In (joethe's Iphigenie they are calied bie Sntmerkoac^en ; around the 
^uilty criminal, ,,fleigen fte, bie @d^(angen^äu^ter fc^üttelnb, auf.'' 
It is thought that Schiller here had conscious reference to this passage. 

2192. beut ^efe^, the law — that is, the necessity,of the hour. 

2x96. trofft • • • auf : insist not deßantly upon. — }e^0, see /. 913. 

2202. (£4 (or e^Of l^c'c = «'ft^'f* 

2206. I»0tt ^ngefifl^t, face to face. — itttt crfil, only just— that is, 
before despairing. — Ja, hardly translatable, refers to /. 1528, etc. 

22X0. ^aritm eben, for that very reason; as /. 10. For the em- 
phatic \t^i Slyr, see /. 1620. 

22x5. (Sd warb • • • begegnet, impers. idiom: I have been hardly 
treated. — For the optative subj. geblieben W&re, see /. 1002.— For 

baranf benft, /. 2216, see note, /. 2045. 



ACT III., SCENE 4. 236 

ftaaa. SBill, bere as simple verb : desires, seeks. — Note emphatic 
Ittdyt er, Mary's reply, which nearly betrays her to Shrewsbury, marks 
a sudden revulsion of feeling, and prepares us for the submissive spirit 
which she manifests directly. Her faith in Leicester gives her strength. 

ACT III., SCENE 4. 

In this splendid scene the drama reaches the crisis of its action and 
of its interest. With noble self-control, yet with an agitation which 
discloses the agony of the struggle — and with an eloquence which this 
struggle makes only the more touching — Mary pleads with her haughty 
sister. She is met first with scornful contempt, then with bitter re- 
proaches, and finally with base and cruel Insult — in which, especially 
in Leicester's presence, personal hate and jealoosy are seen to move 
Elizabeth more deeply than all political or religious antagonism. — 
Goaded at last to desperation, Mary answers insult with insult, and 
with the might of a long-restrained resentment, crushes her proud per- 
secutor in the dust. Elizabeth, trembling with rage and shame, is led 
away by her terrified courtiers. Mary, still beside herseif with passion, 
glories in her triumph, which, however, is the knell of her own doom. 
Thus her long-sought interview and Leicester's canning scheme hasten 
the catastrophe they were intended to avert. 

The scene is as dramatic as it is eloquent, and calls for the highest 
powers of the actors on the stage; as it marks, perhaps, the acme of 
the author's achievement. 

2225. See note, /. 2060; the ignorance is, of course, feigned, as 
an expression of contempt for Mary. The foUowing lines are also in- 
tended to wound her. 

* fttUi ftd), pretends to be.— For Seiceftettt, see note, /. 388. 

2236. nun, here illative: now that, since (=bo nun). 

2243. eine ^toljt, Elizabeth interprets Mary's struggle according 
to her own mind. 

2245. biefem, here absolute * this.' — litt, /. 2248, * have suffered,' 
as heretofore. These words are spoken, of course, aside. 

2252. bie ®9HfitxU Mary's piety, as well as self-respect, would for- 
bid her kneeling to a person. Yet eloquently, in the next line, she turns 
the invocation : aiti^ 34^r Y^u too — as God has been generous to you. 

2262. ®jitttt ♦ ♦ • bic ff^recflif^ett, the plural is only the common 
phrase, with unconscious classical allusion. 



236 Tlaxia Stuart 

The dash, /. 2264, etc^ indicates pause, thns increasing the em- 
phasis — as also bereafter, and elsewhere. 

2367. itihvt, the fsanüy name of Heiiiy VII. — the commoti 
ancestor of Mary and Elizabeth. 

3370. htt &tÜVibtlAt, stranding, i. e. shipwrecked, or drcwn- 
ings'— The figure, though familiär, is here especially apt and expres- 
sive. 

3275' ^tm, that, etc.— @^(tett. . ♦ ^11, continues the figure, 
%^% etc., above. 

2280. \M , ^ , f^Pte^e« WnUtn, refets to Mary^s later, /. 169. 
The title, Lady Stuart, ignores Mary's Claims as Queen of Scot- 
land. 

2285. hdfi, etc., as /. II 75. The following was the specific charge 
against Mary. Mary replies without noticing this accnsation. 

2293. ^atm id) body, as /. 245, etc., expresses truly, and unfortu- 
nately, the Situation. 

2306. Waß , ♦ ♦ 9taVi\amtS, as /. 94. Mary here rapidly reviews 
the ground covered in Act I., Scenes i, 2, 7. 

2307. eine @d)il!ttng, a fate —sen^ from God (cf. @d^i(!fal, Oc- 
fd^icf). For the following, compare /. 363, etc. 

2315. ttttbttnfett, uncalled — hence, presumptuous, lawless. 

2323. bag • ♦ ♦ gefdyenft (Wttet), as /. 2214, etc. The time re- 
ferrcd to — if indeed definite reference may be alleged, in view of 
Schiller's free treatment of the history — is probably 1568, at the time 
of the meeting of the commissioners of the two queens at York. 

2328. bat)0r • • ♦ gtt legen, from laying, as /. 73. The reference is 
to the well-known fable. 

2333. ^a, thus often tr. as dept. «/>i^». — fftttbigie mir ♦ ♦ • 0«, 
declared . . . against me. — ^l^m, see /. 387, also /. 106. Observe that 
the Cardinal, as /. 387, is spoken of as still living. — ^errffi^llliUige, 
mad with ambition — a strong term, yet hardly too strong. 

2343. b(iei9 • . . an ; compare fod^te . . . gu, /. 2312. 

2348. Quä^ » » » Cf^«0 Äber^eben, presume upon — Aber implying 
ixcess (above). 

2352. ^le ®an!t Ißaxt^tUmi (9'^od^t), imitating the French /a 
i^flU de) SU BarthlUmy — German, 5Bartl|Olomäuena(^t. This mas- 
sacre of French Huguenots — beginning in the night, Aug. 24-25, 
1572 — was really the result of the fears and duplicity of the weak and 
timid Charles IX., under the influence of his mother Catherine de 



ACT III., SCENE 4. 237 

Medicis. But Mary*s uncle, the Cardinal, was largely responsible for 
the conditions which led to it, and her cousin, the Duke de Guise, was 
one of its chief agents. It may be added — as justifying Elizabeth's 
allusion — that this event alarmed the English Protestants, and in- 
creased their efforts against Mary. 

2360. eaitft ^etcrd e^Iüffel, see Söfefc^Iüffel, /. 284. The Popes 
Claim to be lineal successors of St. Peter, first Bishop of Rome — to 
whom were promised "the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven," with 
power to bind and to loose, in heaven and on earth. See St. Matt. 
xvi. 19. — As to Elizabeth's accnsations against the Catholic Church, 
see Intr., § 20. 

3362. ©ejft^t htt ^dylangen, the serpent brood— refers to the 
Guises, who, besides being most zealous Catholics, had ever been Eliz- 
abeth's most active enemies. Compare /. 1287, etc. 

3366. §» (SnttV (SxhXK On this condition Mary had, indeed, 
offered to withdraw her actual claims to the throne. — But see Intr., 
§ 7. — ®thüfltif that is, by actual right of succession, Elizabeth dying 
without heirs. 

3369. ^ttttt^en, abroad, in foreign lands, where in fact Mary had 
sought allies. 

a374» SJerfiHttet, etc., subj. mi^Af, etc. — ^rmiba, a character in 
Tassp's epic, yerusalem Delivered^ employed to seduce Christian 
knights from duty — here typical of a wicked and seductive woman. 

2376. S^n^letne^e, cannot be fuUy rendered without indelicacy: 
Elizabeth meant the term to convey insult. See /. 38, 2032. 

2381. 4abt^i9 eneidyt, have gained your end. — ieblliebem, as 
/. II 85 — includes here even the right of succession. 

3387. nttt beffentmiUett^ see note, /. 78 — for the sake of which — 
which you came to speak. Mary still hopes that E. comes with thi^ 
purpose. See /. 2125, etc. 

2395. madyt * * * ttngeff^etett, undoes all; makes as if it had not 
been. 

34Q4. 3{t')$ aiti9 mit, is it all over with. The truth and force and 
eloquence of Mary's last appeal, — to which Elizabeth can find no 
answer, — stir only the deeper her scorn and hate. Hence she seeks 
terms of bitterest insult. — feilt ♦ ♦ ♦ VM^t^ no other. 

2407. äHir, the ethical dative, here only sharpens the satire (= " I 
ween ") — though perhaps best left untranslated. 

?4io. (Jure %Xt\tX refers to Norfolk, as (Jwre Wixmx to Darnley, 



238 fRaria Stuart 

— For the phnise tttnurtge 9Ktferf4<ft, compaie Mary's words, 
/.654. 

2414. htmtUm = nebni im (C^. It is the tfaongfat and the sight of 
Mary's beauty which, more than all eise, arooses Elizabeth's bitterest 
venom. See Intr., § 16, 

«417. mäft9 . . . M, nothing, but (tol)e). These terrible words 
cannot bc rendered in their füll force, for want of a Compound corres- 
ponding to alUgetnein, all-common, nniversaL 

2421. ntettfdylt^, jngeitbltd), can hardly be given without para- 
phrase : mine were the sins of nature and of youth. 

2428. glet^enb, hypocntically. See ß. 972, etc., 1632. There 
were rumors and suspicions enough on this subject to give point to 
Mary's words. 

2432. Schiller follows the French spelling for AnneBoleyn: the 
Charge was adultery. dl^tiarf fit here = chastity. 

2433. bal^tn^ to ms. äRa^ignng, etc., with reference to his own 
exhortations, Scene 3. 

2440. aVi9 beinet ^B^U, as of a long imprisoned beast. 

The basilisk (little-king — so-called from the semblance of a crown 
on its head) was fabled to kill by a glance; called also cockatrice, 

2451. Zottig; compare /. 1155. But here the word has special 
force. 

ACT III., SCENE 5. 

The sudden and complete change in the Situation, so fatal to Mary'g 
hopes, is Seen and announced by Kennedy. Mary, still beside herselfi 
glories in her triumph, reckless of consequences. 

«455- SBie mit tOOl^l ifl ; compare /. 2156. English : how good I 
feel! 

2462. fftlytt bett ^W^t wields the thunderbolt. Kennedy knew 
nothing of Leicester's transactions with Mary; but she knew the 
common report of his relations with Elizabeth. Hence she sees the 
fatal significance of Leicester's presence; but Mary glories in it, comc 
what may ! 

Is Schiller right, in depicting the supreme conflict between two royal 
women, to set personal jealousy and rivalry for a man's love above 
politics, religion, crown, life itself? On the answer to this question 
{nust depend the judgment of this play. See Intr., | 16, 



ACT III., SCENE 6. 239 



ACT III., SCENE 6. 



The foUowing scene, though on a distinctly lower plane, is scarcely 
less passionate than Scene 4. Mortimer has overheard the conclusion 
of that scene, and fired with ardor and with renewed contempt for 
Leicester, he hurries in. Mary in vain seeks information from him; he 
regards only her dazzling charms. At last he reveals his plan for her 
immediate rescue, at which she recoils with terror : but he will dare all 
for her love. »With rising passion, he presses his suit. In vain does 
Mary seek defense or escape, when suddenly Kennedy appears and 
announces the approach of armed men. Mortimer draws his sword to 
defend the queen, but she rushes away, filled with terror. — The scene 
brings to Mary the deepest humiliation — as if the supreme penance 
for the errors of her youth — while it sets in strengest light (almost 
too strong for the stage) the tensuous passion inspired by her beauty, 
and the fanatical ardor of her devotees. Conformably with its passion- 
ate character, the scene abounds in rhymes. 

2469, etc. Mortimer, like Kennedy, /. 147, begins with the passion- 
ate 2)U, then recollecting himself uses 3f|r, but soon returns to 2)ll, 
Unfortunately, English offers no equivalent forms, 

»475. ®efl^eit!, iee /. 675. 

«480. fCHtlHovh, Leicester. hü^, like c«, /, 257— here with con- 
temptuous emphasis. 

2484. SrfoK — toagen: let him dare! Note ßtrong ellipsis pre- 
ceding, also the exclamatory infin., as heretofore, 

249z. feitt, for f eitler, as /. 471, etc. Note rhyme on end of 
broken line, /. 2492, asi if in lyric form. 

2505-6. 9(la^ here Stands in the double sense of absolution ^nd 
indulgence, Catholic readers have taken umbrage at this passagej but 
it has been weU remarked that Schiller is here describing the excesses 
of fanaticism. See Intr., §20. — The l^eiotUf^e ^a)>elle is in Aubcr 
spine's palace, /. 640. 

25x2. Ittft^tig, with gen., as /. 506. Note the strong Inversion, /. 25 14, 

2525. mfi^te id), though I should have to. — bie $Oftte, the Holy 
Hosty symbolic of the body of the Lord — hence the most solemn oath, 

2529, SDlag, let, etc. The language is extravagant, but true to the 
Situation and to the character. — ^ettoagettb, surging on, swallow 
every living creature. — /. 2533, @Ij = el)er, as /. 2202. 

2537. ^^(itrtt, place of execution at London. These words hardly 
eTcaggerate forms of torture employed at this time» 



240 SBltLTitL etsart 

3544. Uwummai§, etc. These words impij that Mofümcr bcfc 
embraccs, or seeks to cmbrace, Ifaiy — as indicafrd also hf WM^ 

3547. b#4, bere yeiy emphatk, impbes : in ^lite of alL 

^553' CBvt, madnc» — the SDgalar yerb in next linc is xemazk- 
able, The fentiment is pathetically tme of Maiy's histoij. 

3556. $M^aA l»et|, dazzling white — emphatic fonn, as L 225, 
while the phrase WcfCV fyd9 shows that Mortimer continnes his efforts 
to embrace Mary, — The scene is jostly censured as pasöng the bonnds 
of dramatic propriety^ and ts modified in the acting. 

2557* 2thtn9^9tt, in contrast with the idea of death, below: the 
living Cod o( joy. — ^ren^CII, as /. 49, etc. 

2562. nerfaflen, as /. 848. 

2569. Ia|, etc. parenthetical — expanding t>tx\ndi* t9. 

2573. Vkit . . » »ermJgeil. We may render: enables me to dare 
and do. — hlitb, /. 2571, has been — is — left you. 

«578. 31* 2tbtn h0dl, cte. Life, that is, the enjoyment of life, is, 
after all, etc. — feitter, L e. be« SebenS = the wannest living breast — 
by a strong figure. — Xülfonfi, for naught — without reward. 

2587. itntt, contcmptuous. — bttrfte implies Mary*s connivance — 
one of the gravest of the charges against her (Intr., § 8). The impH- 
cation concerning Rizzio is probably unfounded. See note, /. 318. — 
Mortimer here proceeds from violence to insult, subjecting Mary, in the 
name of love, to the deepest humiliation. 

2588. hü, here = ^Aoi^gÄ — even while. See /. 322. 

3597. brinneit, i. e., in the Castle, this scene having taken place 
in the park. — ber JDIotb, shows that Mary fears imm^diate death, 
as consequence of Scene 4. 

ACT ni„ SCENE 7. 

On the return to London an attempt has been made on Eliaabeth's 
life, which Faulet supposes to have been successful. Attributed, of 
cuursc, to Mary, it renders her Situation still more desperate. 

2598. bic fßtüätM, drawbridges — as then common at fortiBed 
place». 

•603. Mortimer*s question shows that his mind is wandering — 
Gtrageti, old weak dat. See /. 2557 etc, For Sonbiicr (Sonboner), 
indecl.i see («rammar, 



ACT IV., SCENES i AND 2. 241 

ACT III., SCENE 8. 

One of Mortimer*s confederates comes and teils him the true State of 
facts. He advises flight, but Mortimer, though recognizing the hope- 
lessness of Mary's Situation, resolves to stay and attempt her release. 

3610. jD^ftclI'(O'Kelly), a fictitious name; an Irishman — hence 
a Catholic. 

2613. @axlia§e, French form for Savage. A person of this name 
had shared in Babington's conspiracy, and was executed with him. 
He was, however, an English soldier, not a French monk (Int., § 12). 

26x8. {ittb bt^ %oht9 ; we are dead men. Compare /. 295, etc. 

2623. ia^ 9iafcttbe, this mad deed : — it destroys Mortimer's plans. 

The Barnabites were an order of monks, first founded at Milan, 
where they took their name from the Church of St. Barnabas, which 
was assigned to them. 

2626. 9(ttatl)eilt' refers to the Pope's bull of excommunication 
against Elizabeth, /. 1490. — ^a^eHe ; see /. 2503. 

3628. ha9 9t(idiftt ; see /. 1861. — bcm S, SBeg, the road to Lon- 
don — that is, on the retum from Fotheringhay, 

2635. That is, she perishes through her own friends. 

2640. ^0 Itidyt, phrase : if not. — mir §U betten, /ö ma^e my bed—- 
to die. The modern usage is mi(^ betten. 

■ ACT IV. 

The action is at Westminster, during late afternoon or evening of 
the second day. The unhappy events of the last Act bear their fruit. 
The catastrophe begins. The French alliance is broken off. Leicester, 
caught in his own snares, betrays Morthner, who slays himself — thus 
ending the last hope of Mary's rescue. Elizabeth Orders Mary's death 
Warrant to be prepared, which — as punishment and as test of his 
fidelity — Leicester shall execute. After hesitation she signs it, and 
delivers it to Davison, without instructions. Burleigh snatches it from 
him, and hurries to its execution. — Mary döes not appear in this Act, 
but in every scene we see the approach of her doom. 

ACT IV., SCENES i, 2. 

The French ambassador is informed by Burleigh of the evidence 
against him, and is required to leave England. — Davison js prdered to 
prepsgre the death-wftrrant» 



242 3Raria Stuart 

2641. Ijl^ro, an archaic form, used only in titles. For pe^f d Wn, 
■ee /. 731. 

«643. In SRitte, for in bcr 3Rittc. Below, /. 2646, gfranfe for 
gronjofc. The " Franks '* were the German conquerors of Gaul. 



ACT IV., SCENE 2. 

2651. mirb • • * gebradyt, as /. 29 — here with imperative sense. 

2658. §n ff^attben (or gu ©d^anben) mad^tn, to bring to grief, er 
shame. 

2661. The title Sorbmarf^flO ^ ^cre applied to Kent by oversight. 
See /. 1085, where also it is written in two words. 

2664. fdyttibigft, most dutifuUy — as is my duty. The term offtcto^, 
below, means /orma/fy, with ofHcial dignity. 

2669. ber I). diiavaiitX, i. e. of ambassador. 

2679. Pffen, because of its official character. For B.'s charge, see 
/. 2624. 

2681. 3» W* 4jÄtt|>t, in my person — officially. 

2687. ^Oitlf here in the French sense : mansion, palace. 

2695. Burlei^h's answer anticipates the ünal word, ^olen, 

The dismissal of L'Aubespine, and the ground here alleged foi 
the breacb of the royal marriage, arc fictitious, This minister was in- 
deed involved about this time in a probably pretended Charge of con- 
spiracy against Elizabeth; but after Mary 's execution this was witb- 
drawn, and h^ was aga{n restored to favor. 



ACT IV., SCENE 3, 

Leicester, deeply pmbittered by the failure of his schemes, would 
vent his spieen on Burleigh, but is soon made to understand that the 
latter suspects his agency ii> lejiding the queen to Fotheringhay; and 
this fills him with alanp. 

2697. 0efl6äftt0 tttt&erttfett, with ofHcious presumption. See /. 
2315. — tonntet. . . f}IOren, might A^v^ — as heretofore. 

2701. ^f^UntntereiS, see /. 1057. — The name-^^ecU is here con- 
temptuous. Note the French accent (Sccil'. 

2707. ^nquifttiom^geridfet refers to the Catholic Courts of In- 
(juisition in Spain, etc., for detection of heresy. — ^ort here = ^9Vt(* 



ACT IV., SCENE 4, 243 

ayio. fÜlüi^f in m3rthology, bore the world on bis Shoulders. 

3714. baHimgetragen, carried off — as from a field of battle. Fr. 
Pemporter, 

2720. llSttet as /. 85, etc., yet in sligbtly different sense : Yoa led 
— did I say ? — 9Kd|t bpdj, No, indeed ! 

2724. mont • • • fagen, pbrase: wbat do you mean by tbat? 6. 's 
irony, whicb implies füll knowledge of L.'a deception, justly excites the 
latter's alarm — which is ilUconcealed by bis blustering, below. 

2725. ^etfim, here in original sense of char acter ^ pari, 

2727. ber . . ♦ Sertronetlbetl, Such forms often require a clause 
in English : for her wko, etc. — bereitet (^abt). 

273z. migeiliaitbelt, came over you, as /. 1694. B. refers to Act 
II., Scene 3, /. 1404, etc. 

2735. ff^abe (or ®d^abe), as we say : Pity ! — gfeill, i. e. to a fine 
point. 

2738. SRebe ftel^en, as /. 224. L.'s answer can only be intended to 
gain time — he dares not press Burleigh for explanation. 

ACT IV., SCENE 4. 

Leicester is tortured with apprehension — all the more because he 
does not know the füll extent of Burleigh's information. Mortimer ap- 
pears and, after vainly urging him to action in Mary's behalf, informs 
him that bis correspondence with her is discovered. This drives 
Leicester to despair, when suddenly a bold and brilliant thought offers 
him, through the betrayal of Mortimer, a last hope of escape. Mortimer, 
surrounded by the guard, slays himself, while Leicester bestens to the 
queen. 

2742. ttttgIftiffeKg, here and /. 2747 == UngUltf bringenb, as /. 327. 

2750. {14, i, e. fie^t f«^ : note the strongly contfasted order. 

2757, ^a^iniff^ett tarn, intervene^j — rHierb' ^ . ♦ ♦ ^abett» l 

shall (in her opinion) — shall be thougl^t to Ji^ye gm^ed. 

2765. Mmmert, compare befüntmert, /. 1599; i^nd note, as here- 
tofore, the frequent interchange of like forms, with and without prefix. 

2767. SBad ttttterfangt, why do you presume — Wai? as /. 2000. 

2770. @0 • , • bod^ Itttr, note the crowded particles, expressing 
eamest entreaty. 

2778. ttnglÜlfiSttat, the attempted ^ssa^infi^ion, — ©ro^fll^a^» 
meifter^ Burleigh, 



2U a^aria (Stuart 

2780. angefangener ©rief, This letter must have been begun 
between Act I., Scene i, when Mary*s papers were seized, and the 
surprise, Act III., Scene 7. 

2^783. gebenft, mentions; gen. as /. 471, etc. 

2786. llttani^, out of it — by false oaths. — btti^ iirgfte, as /. 1839. 

2790. Mortimer's purpose has changed since end of Act III. — 
doubtless in consequence öf this new information. 

2792. %n (Sndt ift^9, it is your tum. 

2794. ^tabant'en, guards. The Word is from Italian, thongh 
originally from German- traben — applied to troops acting as body 
guards. — This brilliant stroke is worthy of Leicester : it is also highly 
dramatic. 

2804. mag, not even in death will I have, etc. He prefers even 
death to confessing an alliance with Leicester. With next line is often 
compared Lessing, Emilia Galottiy V., 7 : „2)ic(ee geben tft oKe«, toa* 
ble Jägerhaften ^o.ben." 

2809. frei ♦ ♦ • fl^ belong to both verbs, as /. 2750, — er We|rt 
fid) i^rer, against them. Note gen. as /. 2348, etc. 

28z z. euf^ • • • i^ren, we should expect euren« 

28 Z4. ber llimmltf^en, the heavenly (Virgin) Mary — referring to 
their religious apostasy from the Catholic faith. — This tirade — at 
swords' point — violates, of course, all dramatic possibility, yet is con- 
sistent with Mortimer's character. See note, /. 403. 

2818. Seif^iel, howto die — anticipating her own death. Note, 
as heretofore, the lyric rhymes; and also, //. 2807, 2819, at end of broken 
lines. 

With the death of Mprtimer vanishes the last hope for Mary; — he 
has fulfilled also his own dramatic destiny. 

ACT IV., SCENE 5. 

Burleigh has shown Elizabeth Mary's intended letter to Leicester 
(/. 2780). Ii> bitterest mortification and anger, which Burleigh skijl- 
fuUy irritates, she declares her purpose that both of then^ shall die. A 
page announces Leicester; the Queen refuses to see him — yet not 
without a struggle. 

2824. ^ein äBelb» This expression shows that it is as woman that 
E. most feels her humiliation; — hence jealousy and personal resent- 
iflent are still uppermost in her mind. 



ACT IV., SCENE 6. 245 

2839. ntllfte — \p9ittn, must Aave, etc.; also gen., as heretofore. 

2844. fit (eia^le* This is true to nature; "and pity 'tis, 'tis 
true." See /. 1020, etc. — tttteti is here death-warrant. See /. 2650, etc. 

2850. @0 • • • fo, here correlativel 

2854. hit U|lt rif^en, the sense is : wAo shall, or to, etc. But the 
form may be either subjunctive or indicative. 

2863. 3ltrfilflOCifi ; we might expect subj., as /. 385, etc. See 
last note. 

2870. I^ttbxtit, indirect : say, the Queen forbids, etc. 

2875. abgefeimt, with the foam off — undisguised, arrant. JBflHtt, 
See /. 1886. 

Elizabeth suggests possible excüses for Leicester, at Mary's cost — 
again true to nature. — ben fie ^flfet, because, as she would believci of 
bis love for herseif. 

ACT IV., SCENE 6. 

Leicester rushes in with well assumed defiance, knowing that for him 
all is at stake. His knowledge of Mortimer's plans and of bis under- 
standing with Elizabeth (//. 1886, etc.) gives him anadvantage which he 
uses with shameless skill, until at last Elizabeth knows not what to be- 
lieve. He now urges Mary*s execution, and on Burleigh's Suggestion 
the Queen Orders that he shall himself have charge of it — a commission 
which he does not hesitate to accept. The scene is füll of dramatic 
vigor. 

2884. mtber bie (SxUvAvix» =o^ne (Srlaubni9. 

2891. Itteine •••($* appeals to the woman — not to the queen. 

290z. 89Sai9 foll, what business has — what is the use of — a third 
person, etc.? 

2903. ^ab^ Of^ gtt t^tttt, I have to deal — my business is with. 

2909. ^aiS, thaiy refers to all the foregoing; yet the connection 
seems hardly natural. — Note the boldness of Leicester's game. 

2921. Über mir, compare the accus. /. 61. — 9{ei8ttng, as /. 2071. 

2936. ^er bin idy ttil^t ; we should rather expect bad — i. e. ein 
Verräter. 

2943. bnirfte . . • erfftl^nen, could have ventured such a deed. See 
/. 246; and note again gen., as /. 2348, etc. 

2947. Note 3tt*tifel in, with accus.; usually an, with dat. 

2953. ®(0lfe; we would say trumpet. Herff^ttliegt, /. 2951, is 
nsually transitive. 



2U iMaria Stuart. 

3958. 3ttd fBdttl 0erid|tet, to have arranged, set on foot. — ht* 
tüfinU, more usually rül^mt. Compare tümmttt, bekümmert, //. 2765, 
1599. etc. 

9962. mar, as /. 1830. For^pfittnn% compare //.2703, 650. 

2967. fo tOtit . . ♦ }ll ge^ett, so far as to give, etc. Leicester here 
strikes home. The Queen fears that he knows still more. See //. 1630, 
etc. 

^979* t'flQll t t'P^S^'l ^ '^^^ usually weak, except in a few phrases. 

2982. Note accus, of time. — f ollte, etc.; see /. 4. 

2985. 5tt fel^ett, at ieeingt dep. on )iBer3»etfIimg « « « itnerliort, 
/• 2987, in an unheard-of way, beyond example. 

2993. bei9 9lid|teri9, that is, by ordering his arrest, for triaL 

30x5. Burleigh, though confounded, is not convinced — he knows 
Leicester too well. Elizabeth, as usual, solves her doubts by blaming 
Mary. 

3022. erl^Sbe ; see /. 850. Leicester refers to Act IL, Scene 3. — 
In IJIjr rietet, etc., /. 3025 : You advise that (you say) ! Burleigh 
still shows his distrust. 

3025. @0 fel^r, howevei much. Compare /. 2850.— )tt eitlem 
inf erftett, to an extreme measure. Usually as /. 1839, etc. 

303 z. eiS • • • meint ; see /. 791. Burleigh hits hard; but Leices- 
ter's shamelessness Stands even this ! 

3038. bal^ei WtW t», let it rest there — let that end it. £. 
accepts the Suggestion as a test of L.'s fidelity — also ( ?) as a new tor- 
ture to Mary. 

3047. fßt^ttt^ idy mid|, forego, waive. Compare »ergeben, /. 701. 

3049. teile fitf etc. Shows Elizabeth's remnant of distrust. Per- 
haps also she would mitigate the severity of her command to Leicester. 
In fact, not Burleigh and Leicester, but Shrewsbury and Kent, were 
entrusted with the execution of Mary. 

ACT IV., SCENE 7. 

Kent announces the uprising of the people to urge Mary's execution, 
in consequence of the late attempt upon the Queen's life and of wild 
rumors abroad. Elizabeth pretends to resent and resist such pressure 
— withottt regard to the Orders just given. 

3056. fei, etc.; the subjunctives depend on ^d)XtdtVL, the alarm, 
that, etc. — It is true that such rumors were used to force Elizabeths 
compliance — yet not exactly as here represented. 



ACT IV., SCENES 8 AND 9. U7 

3062. ha0 ttodt ^tnit f ftttt, emphatic for : which must fall, etc. — 
§tlY PÖltigitt, factitive, as /. 783, etc. Note thftt in such cases the 
plural is without article. See Grammar. 

3065. el^er ttidlt « « « IllS is pleonastic : nut . . . until.— @ie refers 
to the people. 

ACT IV., SCENE 8. 

Davison returns with the death-warrant, which he had been ordered 
to prepare, Act IV., Scene 2. Elizabeth hesitates. 

3066. ^It, etc. The order came from Burleigh, /. 2648, etc.; but 
officially, in the Queen's name. 

3068. Burleigh makes use, for his own purposes, of the adage Vax 
populif vox Dei, 

307a. 0el|lini|t (l^abe, for fut), when I shall have, etc. 

ACT IV., SCENE 9. 

Shrewsbury, warned by the public tumult and justly fearing the con- 
sequences, comes to beg the Queen to stand firm against the pressure 
brought upon her. Burleigh urges. In conclusion the Queen, after a 
display of emotion, still hesitates. 

3079. (Btf dielfieit, meaning : have you signed already ? 

3084. ^ier gilt eiS, 'tis question of : Now is the time to . . . 

3090. (Sitt 9)>lenfd|, that is, human. — With aitger bir compare 
our beside yourself (m both cases implying other ihan yourself) . 

3097. lal^telattg seems Strange here, when sentence was pro- 
nounced only a few months before. But the matter had been for years 
considered as a probable question, which might arise at any time. 

3099. Ättrjen 9(ltffd|1tb, i. e. forbre it^, connecting with /. 3095. 

3104. ^reintal, referring to the conspiracies of Throckmorton, 
Parry, Babington; below, \9Xttmü\, /. 3108, includes the present 
attempt. — See also /. 1277. 

3106. Ijte^e ; compare /. 1768. 

3109. Greifen, now usually ©reifet; but here probably adjective. 

3118. 3mtetrad|ti9gdtttn ; compare /. 2318; @in 9{ad|egeift, as 
an avenging spirit. 

3 121. btC (^efütd|tete impUes: hates her because he fears her. 
The participle has in German a far more flexible use than in English. 
See /. 2727, etc. 



248 9Raria @tuatt. 

3125. For word-order compare /. 426. 

313a. ttingicl^t, this sudden change to present is emphatic. So, 
especially, btt ^ttfl, etc., /. 3137. 

3138. l^cirgt* The person of sovereigns was held to be sacred. 

3I4I. liefet, etc., let it take its course. 

3144. £ftg' id|, I should be lying. — ©ruft, poetic for ®rab. It 
is in this speech that Mme. de Staöl accuses Elizabeth of *' une coquet- 
terie sanguinaire." 

3x50. äRttltftftt, its sovereignty — as if conferred upon her by the 
people« 

3156. IBSoobftotf, etc. See /. 1381, etc. How far £. is sincere 
will appear hereafter. 

3159. ^Ol^ett, dignity— my true worth. — For l^in td| blM^, see 
/. 245, etc. — 3*^? ^eirrfd^eritt, not as /. 3060; here : for a ruUr, 

3x72. ttttb ül^erlat ; nlt^t belongs to both verbs. Mme. de Sta6l 
says : " Burleigh lui reproche tout ce dont eile veut fitre bldmee," and 
" demande ce qu'elle desire en secret, plus que lui-möme." 

3175* d^SI'll^^f come marching — with pompous procession. B. 
refers to the Papal Legate who dethroned King John (Lackland) in 
1213, and took possession of the kingdom in the name of Pope Inno- 
cent III. See also /. 1 1 75, etc. 

3182. Burleigh again (as /. 3068) refers to a well-known maxim, 
Salus populi suprema lex, 

3187. Elizabeth's pious words, as well as her emotion above, receive 
a bitter commentary in the next scene. 

[The foregoing scene, both in Situation and in sentiment, is too 
nearly like Act IL, Scenes 3, 4, to appear as other than an undramatic 
repetition at this point — all the more so, as the action should now be 
hastening to its inevitable conclusion.] 

ACT IV., SCENE 10. 

Elizabeth, in a remarkable monologue, lays bare her heart. Here 
Schiller allows her keen political insight to appear for once; but it is 
soon hidden by that resen\ment and personal hatred of Mary which 
are here represented as her Controlling motive. In this scene these 
sentiments drive the Queen to end her indecision by signing the 
death-warrant. 

3091. btit iäf^ mftbe, etc.; td (see /. 1057, note) refers forward: 
HreJ oft etc. 



ACT IV., SCENE tu 249 

3x94. bie Steimtng, as /. loi 5. — ntnl t^ red|t madieit, must satisfy 

— must account to. 

320X. hü% etc., so that — she means that by deference to public 
opinion heretofore she has now tied her own hands« Compare /. 3160, 
etc. 

3205. ttPll? id| ^ tt)St* t(^ getDefen, as /. 2962, 183O} etc. — but here 
the form occurs, as more rarely, in the protasis. -^ Fof bie f|iaitifd)e 
Starta, see Intr. ,§ 6. — Sofftt^r, here = SJorgänger. See note, /. 102. 

3213. Ottgefodjltttttt finds its explanation in the foUowing lines: 
S3ltttltjlltd| is the excommunication referred to, /. 1490, etc.; Srubethtg 
is the offer of marriage, which she interprets as treacherous; Scttil« 
g1tttgi9lirie0r this threat soon found its attempted realization in the 
Spanish Armada. 

3222. S3Ufie • • • gfletfeti . . • gefdiftitbet These historical 
points are referred to, /. 780, etc. Schiller represents Elizabeth — 
consistently with his portraiture of her character — as consciously seek- 
ing to Cover these defects by the affectation of ,,l^ol^en Xugenbett.'' 

3227. httfltnhti^, because if her claim is disallowed, Mary's claim 
becomes legitimate. 

3230. bie iJfttne, M^ curse — as if a pursuing demon. — mo, here 
s= wherever, 

3236. l|ei(t, is the name of; bett ©eliebtett, Leicester; SrSuti« 
gam, Anjou; see /. 2683, etc. — a result here attributed to Mary. 

3240. bK^ett, crush — like lightning. — be^te, better, i. e. than 
yours. See /. 2462. 

3245. For more usual form, see note, /.. 2947. Compare getilgt, 
t)etti(ge, the latter with stronger — moral — f orce. 

Undoubtedly Elizabeth here teils the truth as to her own motives, 
and those of her advisers, in causing Mary's death. It is again the 
„attgctoaltlge SRottocnbigfelt/' /. 3210. 



ACT IV., SCENE 11. 

Elizabeth delivers the Warrant to Davison, but refuses further In- 
structions and leaves him in despair. This scene, while it ends all 
hope for Mary, prepares the way for Elizabeth's later efforts to avoid 
the responsibility of her death, and is, so far, historically justified. 

3a5i' attgettbUifiJ, here = augcnbUdf lid^, /. 365. 



260 9Ä arla @tuort 

3256. \»vMti^, etc., reproved . . . f or. — Segttttteit, ptirpose — aS 
explained by Kent, //. 3061, 3093. 

3261. fB^el^e betit, etc., because she is thus robbed of her own pre- 
text Compare her words, //. 3075-6. 

3266. fnHt^ id|, I was to — was expected to; as had been urged by 
Parliament, by her Council, and by the people. ;Thus she disclaims 
responsibility. 

3271. gtflilgtlt xnay be a reminiscence of dassical epithets, as 
iirea irrepoevra, etc. — or simply a metaphor, as /. 2078,-^which we 
may here translate : like a winged arrow. 

3273. fte^eitbetl 9^it9, adv. gen., immediately (Lat. stanU ptde)\ 
as /. 2135. 

3277. l^at geUHt (Lat. vixif), has lived — euphemism for " is (will 
be) dead.» 

3*93« ®«rf, etc., nothing must be left. — ttnal^f e^l^or, immeasnr- 
able — beyond which the eye cannot reach; so applied to great Spaces, 
multitudes, etc. 

3305- 34 ^^ • • • ^^ ^ ^tS* There is no redundancy, but 
only emphatic use of tolH (= Id^ tolH fageil), I mean that, as /. 2724. 

3306. ttid^t VXt^Jft gebort, no more mention shall be made of — as 
/. 2783.— babor, as /. 2328. 

3309- mit • • • merbett, shall be done with. 

3314« SWoitbett, poetic for SWoiiatciU Davison had long been in 
public Service, yet not long in his present ofiice. 

33x8. Ihied|l here expresses deep humiliation, as l^abe btl eamest 
entreaty. 

3324. üwctd SCmteiS, what belongs to ~~ the duty of ; gen. as, /. 2618 
etc. 

ACT IV., SCENE 12. 

Davison meets Burleigh, to whom he appeals for help. Burleigh 
snatches the Warrant from him, and proceeds to its execution. 

3329. eittgefülirt , , • in, appointed to. 

3347. bOlt binnen, out of (= away from) your senses. See note, 
/. 3090. 

With the Warrant in Burleigh's hands, the spectator is already pre- 
pared for the final act 

The preceding scenes present only in abridged and more dramatic 
form the actual facts. Elizabeth after long hesitation had sign«d the 



ACT V., SCENE I. 25l 

death-waitänt and — with a jest — gave it to Davison to be sealed. 
Yet at the same time she renewed her reqaest that he and Walsingham 
shoiild write to Faulet, to see if by private means she might not be re- 
lieved of this responsibility. The letter was written, and Paulet's 
answer (see note, /. 1059) was received. Meantime, leaming from 
Davison that the Warrant had akeady been sealed, she rebuked his 
haste, yet gave no forther instructions. Her ministers, dreading her 
indecision, determined to despatch the Warrant without further consul- 
tation with her. She still seemed to indulge the hope of private 
murder — indeed, spoke of the subject again to Davison on the very 
day of Mary's execution; — so that, after all, it was doubtless with real 
astonishment that she leamed what had been done. Thus, too, she 
gave color to her own professions of innocence. 

The soHloquy in Scene 10 is doubtless suggested by the accounts of 
the Queen's mental struggles at this time. Says Camden : She säte 
many times melancholy and mute, and frequently sighing, muttered : 
Aut fir atä feri, « Either bear (the blow) or strike," and Ne feriari feri^ 
" Strike, lest thou be stricken." 

ACT V. 

The action begins on the moming of the third day. The evening 
before, the commissioners (here Burleigh and Leicester — see /. 3048) 
had brought the fatal news to Fotheringhay, which — as we have seen, 
/. 2060, etc., Schiller locates within easy reach of London. Here are 
enacted Scenes I-IO; the remainder in Elizabeth's palace at West- 
minster. 

ACT V., SCENE I. 

Kennedy and Melvil. Melvil (Sir Andrew), Mary's faithful steward, 
had been in fact separated from her only since her removal to Fother- 
inghay, and met her again only on her way to the scaffold. His role 
here is therefore fictitious. Kennedy depicts to him the Situation, 
which is thus graphically brought before the spectator. 

♦ $a!ete ttttb Briefe« Mary's property, which Faulet, /. 29, had 
significantly promised should be retumed 3U feiner "^vX. This applies 
also to the ^efa^C, etc., below. Tradition, which still in part remains, 
required that nothing should be denied a criminal on the eve of execu- 
tion. For the same reason, Melvil and other servants, formerly sepa- 
rated from Mary (/. 207), are now allowed access to her. 



252 2Roria Stuart 

3363. Sllltltetl mir^iS, etc. — exclamatory: That we have had to 
live to see ! etc. 

3367. ltad|tKd|e, sable — of mourning. 

3381. X9htiip9^, fatal news. Compare ^ttUhtVpn^, L 1137; 
and note to /. 1141. 

3385, etc. See Act IV., Scene 6, /. 2502, etc. 

3394- ®W glatt^ett ♦ ♦ . JU kientel|ltteil, we thijik we hear. Note 
infin. idiom, which in English would here give different sense. 

3397» @iJ^ *^lllllet, etc. For the poetic effect of a more sudden sur- 
prise Schiller adopts this method, instead of the more formal and more 
natural (as well as actual) announcement through the commissioners. 

3403. 3Jlit einemittal (= einem 3Wol), suddenly. The meaning 
is that as Mary was unprepared, there was no gradual struggle, but a 
prompt courage. For 3(itUd|eitt ttttb (&!m%tm, temporal and etemal 
things, compare /. 1540. 

3408. 0(aitlieitkioa, as /. 423. 

34x6. %a, refers back to banit tX^, /. 3410. These facts Mary is 
supposed to have learned through Faulet, and thus to have witnessed 
his grief — also in Kennedy's presence. 

3422. (iflegt . ♦ . ber JRu^, enjoys rest (for a moment) — is enjoying 
a moment's rest. As in like cases heretofore, the accus, is usual in prose. 

3424. S3ltrgOk|tt must be read in three syllables — not as in English. 
In this scene, though with some departure from the facts, Schiller does 
not exaggerate the heroic courage with which Mary received the news 
of her doom. Other features are introduced later. 

ACT V., SCENE 2. 

The wife of the Secretary Kurl (Act I., Scene 7, /. 884, etc.) is intro- 
duced, partly to exhibit Mary's magnanimity in retaining her in Service, 
partly to use her testimony to her husband's treachery. [Her real 
name — doubtless unknown to Schiller — was Elizabeth.] For the lat- 
ter purpose opportunity is skillfully provided (/. 3427). 

3430. SVleiftetd = ©ofmeifler«. Note, as before, poetic gen. — 
usually accus. 

3433- Ätlf fteiettgfttt gefegt, phrase: set free (s= gefegt »erben, 
as /. 29, etc.). 

3441. S^or @erid|tei9 8d)ran!en; compare /. 708.— iitiS 9itt(M;, 
/. 262. 



ACT V., SCENES 3-6. 253 

ACT V., SCENE 3. 

In this scene a cup of wine is ordered — for secmingly natural 
reasons — which, however, serves a more important purpose hereafter. 

3446. Wladlti l^ttttt^, phrase : make haste. The expression einen 
©ct^er (mit) Söeln is unusual. 

3447. be? ^dttigin ; compare /. 2455. Also Goethe, 2)er gift^er : 

60 tt)ol)Ufl auf bem ®runb.* 

3450. i^rcr, again poet. gen. — with bebütf ett, /. 3449» the gen. is 
still usual. 

3456. SBaiSfoK; see /. 2902; here: what means? — bo, /- 3448, 
wÄi/e. 

ACT V., SCENE 4. 

This scene serves only to continue the dramatic suspense, until 
Kennedy's return, and to add increased solemnity to Mary's Coming. 

ACT V., SCENE 5. 

Mistress Kurl, under deep emotion, describes the scaffold which she 
has Seen. This description is skilliuUy introduced, with fine dramatic 
effect. 

3465. ^a9 l^abt 3^^^ (French: qu'avez-vous), what is the matter 
with you? — For SßoiJ ift @tt^, see /. 2156. 

3468. 51tr untern S^aUt, the same in which the trial had been 
held. 

3471. Samara überwogen, draped in black. — mitten btanf, on 

the Center of it. 

3477» i^tje 93(utgier^ descriptive accus., as heretofore. — wüA . . . 
in tÄeir looks — English plural, as usual. 

Every circumstance of solemn impressiveness is now provided for 
Mary's appearance in the next scene. 

ACT V., SCENE 6. 

In this beautiful and pathetic scene Mary's character, as Schiller in- 
tended it to be conceived, is touchingly exhibited. Her piety, her long- 
suffering and noble dignity, her unselfishness and tenderness of heart, 
pnhanced by her beauty, her solemn costume and the certainty of her im- 



254 aJtaria (Stuart 

pending fate — all these impress the spectator only the more profoundly 
because of the interval since her last appearance, and especially be- 
cause of the contrast between those scenes (Act III.) and this. 
Even the question of guilt or innocence is forgotten, in sympathy and 
tragic pity. 

* tOei|^ her dress was reallyblack; — feftlifi^; we may say; mag- 
nificently dressed in white. 

* ^geln, balls, or ieaäs. — ^f^nuß ^et — Lamb of God — a trin- 
ket or medallion of wax (from the candles of the altar) or of metal, 
with figure of the Lamb bearing the banner of the cross. The wearing 
of these had been specifically forbidden by Act of Parliament. 

* Oiof enf ratl5, rosary — of beads originally in the form of roses. 

^ 3480. ^a&, as /. 2000, etc. The foUowing words are almost the 
same as were actually spoken by Mary on hearing her death-warrant. 

3487. ^a9, etc., expands UttmÜtbigeiS. 

3492. ^ett Siefftgefutifetien (not tiefgefunlenen) seems to be the 
better reading; so in the earliest texts. Mellish gives: The most de- 
graded criminal. Compare /. 1 547. 

3495- ^iW ttfll'r that is, on your knees. 

3498. SSitb • • ♦ Stt teil, as /. 1395. — Wie • . • ei§, such as, etc. 
See /. 467. 

In a letter to Elizabeth, soon after her condemnation, Mary had ex- 
pressed solicitude as to the witnesses who should attend her execution. 

3507- fOttft fein, no other. 

3510. mo^I, doubtless. Her old servant, Didier Süflard, is men- 
tioned as actually present at the execution. 

3515- ^ä6 ♦ ♦ ♦ geworben wäre, as/. 2215. — getoorben (3U teiO, 

as /. 3498. 

3521. atterfi^riftnii^en, "most Christian." By this title, of papal 
origin, the kings of France had long been called. The actual king was 
now Henry III., successor of Charles IX., both brothers of Mary's 
husband, Francis II. In early life a somewhat indifferent suitor for 
Elizabeth's hand, he had lately made earnest intercession for Mary, in 
terms which, in one of her most remarkable letters, Elizabeth sharply 
resented. He was assassinated in 1589. 

3523. ß^nt (= Ol^elm). See note, /. 387. Henry, now Duke of 
Guise, Mary*s cousin, was now leader of the French Catholics. He was 
assassinated in 1588 by order of Henry IH. Mary's letter, written tq 
hixn at this time, is stiU extant, 



ACT V., SCENE 7. 255 

3526. &MJlitttt, vioegerent, vicar. Mary had received the papal 
Messing. 

3537. fotl^orfflteil, title of the kings of Spain, also of papal origin. 
Philip II. had threatened war in Mary's behalf. See /. 3219. 

3531. ttie = tole . . . audif however. — bartttit, therefore. 

Observe that the message actually entnisted by Mary to Melvil foi 
her son is here omitted; and compare note, /. 701. 

3535* (&tidl * • • Wtt, if . . . is valued by you — avails with you. 
For toeibe, see /. 1557. 

354z* bn^itt, as/. II 63. 

3547* ^ObeiSloege = ^eg gum Sobe. Maiy actually apologized 
to her maids for wearing her best dress on this occasion. 

3550. ^ix, we should expect @ucl^; but she speaks first to each 
severally. The names here given are historically unknown, though 
several of her women were present. 

3553» fKüX^axtta (Äurl)» Even to Kurl himself, in her will, 
Mary left a small legacy. 

3565. fBdtnn t& fo loeit ift, when it comes to that. This touching 
incident is only slightly changed from the actual f act. 

* eitti9, including both sexes. 

357z. hxtnnt l^ei^, thus suggestlng her own warm heart, and the 
following eloquent line, in which she epitomizes her own life and 
character. 

3576. fßtmt ht§ ^immtli^, that is, in a convent So in Schiller's 
Soggenburg: 

ir^te 3]^r fu(^et, trfiot ben ^^leitt, 
3579» tt»r by— the example of . . . Compare {td|t • • . an, /. 30, 

— (Srbeit, /. 2557, etc. 

ACT V., SCENE 7. 

In this scene, of utmost grandeur of poetic conception and expres- 
sion, Schiller intended to resume his portraiture of Mary's life of guilt 
and penitence, heroism and piety, and to complete her preparation for 
a peaceful and glorious death. For this purpose, in her character of 
devout Catholic, he feit the solemn Offices of Confession and of Com- 



256 SRaria @tnart 

munion to be necessary; and, in tenns of deepest piety, he wrought 
them into bis tragedy — which was thus rehearsed for the stage. But 
objection was taken to the exhibition of such a scene, and the Duke of 
Weimar, Schiller's friend and patron, made known to him through 
Goethe bis wish that it might be avoided. Such a request was equiva- 
lent to a command, and with deep reluctance Schiller so altered the 
scene as to remove the Communion entirely, and to change the Con- 
fession (^eid^te) to a simple acknowledgment (Befemitni9), sub- 
stituting for Melvil's appearance as a priest bis promise to become one 
and thus to consecrate his act. Yet with true poetic instinct, Schiller 
relained the scene unaltered in his printed work, of which it is a unique 
Ornament, quite unparalleled in literature.* 

The changes thus made necessary will be indicated hereafter. At the 
same time, as the use for the cup of wine fails, Scenes 3 and 5 relating 
to it were omitted on the stage. 

On this scene there has been much controversy as to the accuracy of 
Schiller's presentation of the Confession and the Communion in the 
Catholic Church, as well as to his conception of some points of doctrine. 
But as these questions interest only the critical Student, they will not 
be noticed here* 

3590. kierfol^ttt, that is, formally, by confession and absolution, as 
required by the Catholic Church. 

359«- $l«ttlielf|>eife (usually ^Immctefpclfe). Compare in Schil- 
ler's 2)cr®rafüon$ab«burfl: 

ir3(^ toaUe gu einem jlerbenben SJlann, 
S)et nad^ bet ^immeUtofi fc^incu^tet." 

The noi\ono{ Spiritual food\& implied in the sacrament. [Some early 
eds. give $lininct«fpclfe ; others, ^Immctfegcn, /. 3624.] 

3600. IL Corinthians, iii. 6: "The letter killeth, but the spirit 
giveth life." 

* It seems worth while here to quote the words of Mme. de StaSl on this scene. 
While not expressly approving of its presentation on the stage, she says : *' II rae 
semble que, sans manquer au respect qu'on doit 4 la religion chr^tienne, on pourrait 
se permettre de la faire entrer dans la po^sie et les beaux-arts, dans tout ce qui d&ve 
l'ftme et embellit la vle . . . II y a de la religion dans tout ce qui nous cause une 
Lotion d^sint^ress^ ; la po^e, Tamour, la nature et la Divinittf se rtfunisaent 
dans notre cceur, quelques efforts qu'on fasse pour les s^parer; et si Ton interdit au 
gtfnie de faire r^sonner toutes les cordes k la fois, l'harmonie compUte de TAme ne se 
fera Jamals sentir." — i^'^fZ^Ma^pM, Ch. xviii. 



ACT V., SCENE 7. 257 

360a. 9failb is here symbol, as /. 479. Note accus, with (ebarf, 
for the more usual gen. — affeilt, refers to $er), the heart alone. 

3604. ber ®lltt gttnt Stenfl^ei^ the doctrine of the Incarnation — 
ber is unusual. 

361a. befiftgeft, compare geflügelt, /. 3271 ; here: bome on wings. 

3614. frolt gtteilt* Mellish gives : ** the glad communion of pious 
prayer.*' Compare the English : common prayer. 

3617. ^\t%Uatt, as /. 289.-— fB^eiraui^, incense, swung in the 
censcr. — btt 8ifd|0f seems natural here; Mary recurs to what she 
had often witnessed. — Ste^gClliaitb, the chasuble. — It has been con- 
jectured, yet without good reason, that rcilt should here be rei(^. 

3620. Semuntblnng, transubstantiation — the Catholic doctrine of 
the real presence ("This is my body "). 

3625. For the changes introduced here for the stage, see Appendix; 
also introduction to this scene. 

3627-8. Allusion to Aaron's rod and to Moses striking the rock; 
Numbers xvii. 8; xx. 11. 

3834« $Od|lllftrbtgeiS ; see /. 290. For the foUowing, see Matthew 
3cviii. 20. 

3642. bai9 $ft(, salvation, through forgiveness of sins, or absoluHottt 
which can be pronounced only by an ordained priest. 

* ttttbldft • • • btti^ $0n|lt, thus showing his priestly tonsure. — 
^Oftie is the consecrated wafer. It is recorded that Mary actually had 
such a wafer, which had been blessed for her by the Pope. 

3652. The {tebeit SBetl^eit of the Catholic Church are the four 
minor Orders: porter, or doorkeeper; lector, or reader; exorcist, and 
acolyte, or attendant; and three holy orders: subdeacon, deacon, 
priest. These follow in succession, after the tonsure. 

3657. CHn tlltfiterbUd|er, an immortal spirit — this figure is frequent 
both in the Old and in the New Testament. See Matt. xxiv. 30; 
xxvi. 64; Mark xiii. 26; xiv. 62, etc. 

3659, etc. ber C^ngel; see Acts xii., 7, etc. — i^tt, i. e. bcn @ngel. 
Note vivid change to present tense. 

3^75* btrfd^ttt, meaning since your last confession, as /. 3590. 
The verb gelten is of unusual and formal phrase. 

3685. bai§ l^B^fte @)ttt here Stands for the Law of God, or God 
himself . — Note the solemn effect of the rhyme, as heretofore. 

3696. )eM,fji fldj . ♦ • wir : confronts me. Compare Act I., Scene 
4; also note to /. 292. 



258 9Raria Stuart 

3700. htV fS&UtWi, of remorse — a common figare; see also Is. Ixvi. 
24; Mark ix. 44. 

3707. "The sin unto death." (i John v. 16); see also Matt.xii. 
31, 32. Note, above, the two forms with btitle; also double objects 

with bro^t* 

37x0. miffenb^ knowingly, consciously. The lengthened line here 
adds to the solemnity of the Statement. 

3714. S3aliingtond ttitb ^arr^d; see note /. 70. The two are 
here spoken of as one(bitft %^üt)* It is true that Mary was charged 
with complicity in both; yet only for the latter was she tried. For 

beffettittiiaen, see note /. 78. 

37X8- äHlttlltettaeigef ♦ ♦ , loeitbet ; minute-hand comes around — 
poetic for : within an hour. 

372a. ^0)l)iel{t1ttl, see hopptU, /. 1606. 

3727. See /. 946, etc. Mary's declarations repeat Act. I., Scenes 4 
and 7, with the added solemnity of a dying confession. See Intr., 

§17. 

3735. ntttiefbiettt, that is, as to the grounds on which she was con- 
demned. Thus the death is presented as a martyrdom and an expia- 
tion, not a penalty — and as such she accepts it. In f act, to the com- 
missioners she thanked God that she was permitted to die for her 
religion. 

3737. ^txfftHib, by your death. ♦—bell Segen, the sign of the 
cross. For changes here made, see introduction to this scene and Ap- 
pendix I. 

3739. fßlut has here the double Suggestion of bloodshed and hot 
biood^ or passion. See Mary's words, /. 2421. — %\i9X is here figura- 
tive. 

3744. Mttbe ♦ ♦ • an» See Matt, xvi., 19. — (Srlafftmgsabso- 
lution. See /. 2505. 

3746. " According to your faith, be it unto you," Matt. ix. 29. 

3749. biefe @)ttnft, because in the Catholic Church the cup is not 
allowed to the laity. This privilege was allowed the kings of France 
at their coronation, also when at point of death. — baiS l^^djlfte 9ied|t 
• , • bai9 llfiefterli^e, may be intended to refer to the union, in the 
earliest times, of royalty and priesthood. See Heb. vii. i. 

3753. tierbttnbett, by partaking of His body and blood. 



ACT V., SCENES 8 AND 9. 259 

ACT V., SCENE 8. 

Bnrleigh and Leicester, with Faulet, appear, to prepare for the final 
scene. See note, /. 3049. 

* S^offmig (Leicester's) : condition — State of mind. 

3775. IBSolt^, whithersoever — Mary had reqaested this, in a letter 
to Elizabeth. 

3777* Htmei^ter, consecrated — because she dies under penalty of 
treason. 

3779. ben Steixen, her husband, her mother, etc. —Wiener, Mel- 
vil. See note, /. 2099. 

3785. abbitte, apologise for. The following wish was actually 
nttered by Mary in her prayer on the scaffold. 

3788. ^ed|aitteit, see L 187. Yet the Dean insisted upon his 
Office, even on the scaffold. 

3791. (Sndl gevuitbt, as il 184. She generously assumes the blame 
of Mortimer's death. Paulet's answer fuUy redeems his earlier official 
harshness, and (with /. 3815) completes the consistent picture of his 
character. 

ACT V., SCENE 9. 

Appearance of the sheriff — the final preparations for the execution 
— Mary's last requests — her reproachful leave-taking of Leicester. 

Historians — of whatever opinion — have vied with each other in 
describing this solemn scene, and Mary's heroic courage. Hume — by 
no means a partial judge — says : " No one was so steeled against all 
sentiments of humanity as not to be moved, when he reflected on her 
royal dignity, considered the surprising train of her misfortunes, beheld 
her mild but inflexible constancy, recalled her amiable accomplishments, 
or surveyed her beauties, which, though faded by years and yet more 
by her afHictions, still discovered themselves in this fatal moment" 

3796. ^^ «ttlft gefdiieben fein, impers. idiom ; we must part. The 
use of und for mtd^, addressed to Kennedy, finds explanation below. 

3800. In fact, Kent refused a like request, but yielded at last to 
Mary's appeal, which is given almost literally in the following lines. 

38x4. @ie leite, let her, etc. The lines 3817-18 are almost as 
spoken by Mary on the scaffold: "As Thy arms, O Jesus, were ex- 
tended on the cross, so Stretch out the arms of Thy mercy and forgive 
my sins " (the form varies slightly in diderent authors). 



260 9Raria ©tuart 

* hti Urem ^nfbtndl . , . auf gef a^veit, at her movement . . . Starts, 
etc. See stage direction for Scene 8. Of this passage Mme de Stael 
says : " Les adieux de Marie au comte de Leicester me paraissent Tune 
des plus heiles situations qui soient au theätre." 

3821. For some lines in earliest MS., afterwards omitted by Schiller, 
see Appendix I. The Omission is an undoubted improvement. The 
line 3822, originally only part of a line, is thus left fragmentary, yet 
with fine effect. 

3824. fulltCt, were to make — should have made. 

3827. auf bew Sßeg ♦ • ♦ gti, about to. — 9n eurer ^aub (hold- 

ing by), i. e. hand in hand with you. 

3833* S4^ burftet, etc. Much objection has been taken to the 
following lines, as inconsistent with the Situation, and unworthy of 
Mary's last hour, after her confession, etc. To this writer (without 
discussion) it seems that Schiller knew the heart of woman better than 
his critics. These lines may, indeed, impair the pious solemnity of the 
scene; but they are intensely natural, and "true womanly" — and 
Mary was, above all, a woman. 

This scene fuUy exposes Leicester's relations with Mary, and so — • 
far more than any scruple of conscience or sentiment — prepares for 
his final step (last Scene). 

ACT V., SCENE 10. 

The execution could not be exhibited on the stage, but, in most 
dramatic manner, Schiller describes it by the remorseful words of 
Leicester, who is made its unwilling witness. With like skill, also, 
some of its incidents have already been wrought into the text. 

3847. SBo ift ♦ ♦ ♦ ^fin, whither has gone — what has become of, 
Note the rhymes. 

3852. fi^e^t • . ♦ an, becomes — befits. — e^rnelt ^arntf^ reminds 
of Horace, as iriplex. Ödes I., 3. 

3860. fe^e = lüin fclicn. 

3864. Utltett, below — where the scaffold was erected, /. 3467. 

3870. The description foUows nearly the actual facts. — S^etltel, 
on which Mary was to kneel. 

With this scene — or even with the preceding — the action of the 
play on the stage usually ends. And justly — for this closes the 
tragedy of Mary; what foUows is the tragedy of Elizabeth. Yet it 
belongs, inseparably, to the drama, which was intended to include the 
doom of Elizabeth also. 



ACT V^ SCEXES I1-13. 261 

ACT V., SCENES 11-12. 

The scene shifts to Westminster Palace; time, the afternoon of 
the day of execution. Elizabeth is anxiously awaiting news from 
Fotheringhay. Dreading to expose herseif by inquiries, she has sent a 
page to summon Burleigh and Leicester, as if still in lA>ndon. 

3881. leikew, either (alternative). See the pl., /. 1224. 

3886. ^üW§ Mein Keidl, though it should cost my kingdom — 
were my kingdom at stake. Note the vivid and passionate language, 
and see /. 3271. It is a fine stroke of the poet by which E. thus com- 
forts her own indecision. 

3891. Iim|te • • • $11, could. — I^fittett, indirect (as I heard — it 
was Said). 

3894. This involuntary exclamation is superb; as are the foUowing 
lines. See /. 3247. 

3897. ta^üiif as /. 3480. — @i$ fo0, etc., I shall not lack tears, etc. 
This is the harshest stroke of all, in Schiller's picture of Elizabeth — 
yet it is hardly without justiHcation in her actual conduct at this time. 
As to her tears, see note, /. 1529. 

3901. @tel|fi bll/ etc., also a fine stroke; she had forgotten his 
presence. 

ACT V., SCENE 13. 

Shrewsbury appears — relates what he had witnessed in the Tower, 
and begs for reconsideration of Mary's sentence. Elizabeth promises it ! 

3906. @0 f)IJlt, implying late afternoon or evening — after business 
hours. 

391a. Seniltaitt, French lieutenant — the officer in charge. 

3916. Umoilbeft, dishevelled, wildly tom — absol. accus, as here- 
tofore. 

3919. ftannt • • • f are correlative : hardly . . . when, etc. 

3927. ^itt§1t gefügt, participle clause: adding that (now more 
usually in one word, l^in^ugefügt — as in other examples). 

3935. alleil $*, cursed himself to; we should say by, 

3937. atö ed^t Beffl^tOOrett, had sworn to as genuine. So Mary 
claimed on her trial. See note, /. 874; also /. 892. It is with refer- 
ence to this testimony that Voltaire (Essai sur les moeurs) writes: 
" Jamais jugement ne fut plus incompetent, et jamais procedura ne fut 
plus irr^guli^re " — an opinion confirmed later by the most eminent 
British jurists. Mary accused Nau of her death. Kurl, in his dying 
'words, declared her innocence. 



262 fOtatia @tltatt 

3943- ^t| tied B9fi, so diat au the people— an artfbl stroke at 
Elizabeth, who valued nothing so mach as public opinion. See /. 3190, 
etc. For §]|f nORe« Kcf, see note, /. 3927. 

3954. «fixe 9^tTi^f the nobles constituting the commission to try 
Mary. 

3956. ttmnLttf her pnrpose to plead ignorance, etc. is here already 
manifest The ^£önigU(^e ^u^lerin" speaks as if forgetfol of 
Scene 12. 

ACT V., SCENE 14, 

Davison appeais, in answer to the smnmons, /. 3901 . Elizabeth seeks 
to convict him of disobedience of Orders. See note at end of Act IV. 

3963. ^aiJ Soll refers to /. 3053, etc. — though in fact she had 
leamed, /. 3250, etc., that the uproar had ceased. 

3967- fttgte, Act IV., Scene 1 1. 

397a. eilt W. be« t.9ht§, a dead man. See /. 2618.— The 
phrase, ifj^ toiU ttid)t Ifoffeit is idiomatic : let me not suppose — mean- 
ing, she hopes the opposite. 

3976. So, emphatic; tAus.—mxiSl 2Ü%tn fhrafett, phrase: give 
me the lie. Davison's loyalty binds bis tongue — as Shrewsbury recog- 
nizes, /. 4018. 

3982. jn bentett, to interpret, i. e. beyond their literal meaning, 
as the next line shows. — It has been supposed that Shakespeare had 
this case in mind, and thus meant to flatter Elizabeth, when he wrote 
(King John IV., 2) : 

^< It is the curse of kings to be attended 
By slaves, who take their humors for a Warrant 
To break into the bloody house of lifo, 
And, on the winking of authority, 
To understand a law, to know the meaning 
Of dangerous majesty, etc. 

3988. jD meilt ®9tt ! implies, God knows what ! Elizabeth notes 
the implication, and sharply asks : W&d^ f ttgt ^Ift ? which S. skillfully 
evades. 

3990. ber @qittre, here used simply as English title, less than bet 

SRlttcr, /. 1694.— biefer Xf^at bermeffen, compare /. 2943.— SSBiffen- 
fi^aft, as /. 869. 



ACT V., SCENE 15. 263 

ACT V., SCENE 15. 

Burleigh enters with news of the execution ; is severely rebttked by 
Elizabeth and banished from her presence. Davison is ordered to the 
Tower. Shrcwsbury resigns the Great Seal. The Queen Orders Leices- 
ter to be called, and leams from Kent that he has sailed for France. 
She is thus left alone. 

3996. Burleigh uses almost the very words uttered by Dean 
Fletcher at the moment of Mary's execution. 

4006. Horjngreifen, here, to foreställ (and thus prevent). — Bur- 
leigh was actuälly banished for a time from Court. 

4009. @nfl^ feine ; change of person, as /. 2811 — here as mark of 
severity ; she will not even speak to him. 

401a. 9ttf SeiÜ ttllb 2thtn, as /. 97. Davison was actuälly im- 
prisoned in the Tower, and sentenced to pay a fine of ;f 10,000, which 
reduced him to poverty. He aflerwards wrote a füll account of the 
transaction, in which, however, he loyally forbore to accuse the Queen. 

4018. für bi^^ for your sake. See note, 3976. — It has been 
already remarked that S. had never held the Seal. 

4024. grobe • • ♦ ftarr imply unbending, inflexible, — Hetftegeln, 
here more than ftegeln (/. 3246) implies; with approval. 

402O. monte is subj., as heretofore : do you mean to say that, etc. 

4031. Jtt fünften ♦♦♦§!! ai^ten imply a logical sequence and 
climax : have nothing more to fear; need have no more scruples — be- 
cause she has already dared and done the worst. 

403a. It is of course as a last resort, after all that has passed, that 
E. calls for Leicester, and the announcement of his desertion — to 
France, the home of Mary's friends — is, under the circumstances, the 
heaviest blow that could befall her. — ISgt ♦ ♦ ♦ etttf^ttlbigeil, begs to 
be excused — as if he had actuälly sent the message. 

* The words in the final stage-direction, vxxi tttlfiger S^f^fftt^fir ^bich 
have usually escaped notice, seem to be füll of significance. Elizabeth 
is guilty, convicted, dcserted; yet she proudly controls herseif, and as 
the curtain falls, she Stands alone indeed, but still a queen ! This last 
highly poetic touch, while true to her historic character, only adds to 
the tragic dignity of the Situation. 



APPENDIX I. 



Although textual criticism does not properly fall within the scope of 
this ediiion, yet it may be interesting to note the changes in the text in 
consequence of the removal of the Confession änd the Communion 
from the stage editions. See lütr. to Act V., Scene 7. It will be easily 
conceded that the poetry of the scene was not thefeby improved. 

1. The lines 3625-3631 are Sttbstituted by the following i 

C^r brinot au bir, ex ifl bir naf^, i^n f^Iiegt 
Pein Xempel ein, tein inerter W\e%i i^n au8. 
9li(^t in ber Sfomtel ifl ber ®ei^ enthalten, 
Sen einigen bedtfinst fein irbif(^ ^auS. 
®a9 finb nur ^fiHen, nur bie ©(^ingefialten 
2)er unit(^tbaren ^immelSfraft: 
(SS ifi ber Glaube, ber t>en @ott erf(^afft. 
Mary's reply remains unchanged, but then f ollows : 

2. Instead of 3643-3672, thus : 

SBenn mi(^ bein ^era bafür ertiftrt, fo bin i^ 

Qfflr bi(^ ein $riefier, biefe Perlen finb 

@ett>ei^et, unb mir fie^n an ^eiCger Statte. 

(Sin ©aframent ifi ie(|(i(^d 93efenntni8, 

2)aS bu ber ett'gen äBa^r^eit t^ufl. @pri((t bo(^ 

3m Sei(^tfiu^I felbfi ber 9Renf(^ nur au bent Sltenfi^n, 

(S8 f priest ber ©ünbige ben ©flnber frei; 

Unb eitel ifi be9 !ßriefier8 Söfetvort, 

SBenn bi(^ ber @ott ni((t I5fi in beinern Sufen. 

2)o(^ tann eS bt(( berufjiaen, fo f(^n5r' i(^ bir, 

9Bad i(^ je^t no(^ ni(^t bin, i(^ »iH e8 »erben. 

3(^ »in bte äBeiVn empfangen/ bie mir fehlen. 

^em ^immel »ibm' i^ tünftig meine Soge; 

i^etn irbifc^S @ef((fift foU biefe «änbe 

fortan entmei^n, bie bir ben Segen gaben, 

Unb biefeS $riefierre(^t, ba9 i(^ boraud 

Vtix ne^me, »irb ber $apfi befifitigen. 

(264) 



APPENDIX I. 266 

%a% tfl bie ädo^tt^at unfter ^eirgen Stixä^e, 
!S)a| fie ein flc^tbar Oberhaupt t>extf)xt, 
!S)em bie @ett>a(t intoo^net, baS Gemeine 
8tt ^irgen unb ben Slanoel )u eroanjen; 
3)rum toenn ber SKanael ni(^t in beinern ^er^en^ 
9li(^t in bem ^rieftet ijl er— bieje ^anblung 
^at t)oae Praft, fobalb bu baran glaubfl. 

(Maxia tntet bor i^m nieber.) 
^afl bu bein ^erj erforf(^t, f(^n>5rfl bu, gelobfi bu^ 
e^al^rl^eit ju reben üor bem <^ott ber SS^a^r^eit ? 
^ Instead of 3738-3757, as foUows: 

@o ge^e ^tn, unb fierbenb büge fie ! 
5£)u fe^Iteß nur au8 meiblic^n ®ebre^; 
Slut tann terfd^nen, »ad baS 39Iut ))erbra((. 
5£)em fePgen ^tfie folgen ni(^t bie ©(^toOi^ii 
2)er ©terblii^feit in bie ^43ert(arung na(^. 
6tnf, ein ergebne^ Opfer, am ^Itar, 
@ieb ^in bem €taube »aS k)ergdngli4 toor, 
2)ie irbif(^e @(^5n^eit unb bie irbifc^e Prone! 
Unb a(3 ein f((5ner (Sngel fd^totnge bi4 
3n feines Si(ite8 freubenreid^ 3one, 
IBo feine @(^ulb me^r fein toirb unb lein SBeinen^ 
<^eiuigt in ben @(^o| beS C^ioigteinen. 
II. After line 3821 stood originally the following (see note) : 

@efommen iß ber lang erfe^nte Sag, 
Unb in C^rfüSung ge^et »aS i4 mir 
3n fü^n SrAumen gaufelnb borgebilbet. 
SD^^Iorb t>on Sefier, ber erioartete, 
35er ^ei| erfe^inle gfreunb, er iji erfc^ienen 
9n $ot^ering]^a9f(^(og, i4 feV i^n mitten 
9n meinem Perfer jiel^en; aSeS ifl 
Sereit aum ^ufbrui^, alle Pforten offen; 
9(^ f(^reite enb(i(^ über biefe ©(^toeSe 
%n feiner ^anb, unb hinter mir auf eaig 
»leibt biefe» traurige ©efängniö. — «Oe» 
C^üOet fi^, ai^plorb, unb (Sure (S(re 
«abt 36r gelöH 



X 

5 
z 

U4 

a. 

< 



i 

% 
5 



=' i 



m 

u 
u 



|2 













I 



8 



u 

Ü 









cj^S 




GERMAN TEXT-BOOKS 

PUBLISHED BY 

HENRY HOLT & CO., NEW YORK. 

These books {ßxcepting texts) are bound in cloth unless otherwise indicated. 

\ — " — 

Granunars and Beaders. 

Blaolnirell'8 (J. 8.) German Prefixes and SufBjces. 16ino. 187 pp. 
Jagemann '■ (H. C. 0. von) Elements of Oerman Syntax. 12mo. 170 pp. 
Joynes-Otto (The) First Book in German. 12mo. 116 pp. Boards. 
Introdnotory Oerman Lessons. Füll vocabnlaries. 12ino. 

252 pp. 
Introdnotory Oerman Beader. With notes and vocabulary. 

12mo. 282 pp. 
Xlemm's (L. B.) Lese- und Spraohbttoher. In aoht Kreisen. Boards- 
See also Hisiories of Oerman Literature. 
Otis' (0. F.) Elementary Oerman. Edited by H. S. White of 

Cornell. Ifew edition, revised by W. H. Carrüth of the Uni- 

versity of Kansas. 16mo. 477 pp. I7ie Boman-type edüion 

$ent only when specially ordered. 
Introdnetion to Hiddle High Oerman. With selections f rom 

the Nibelungen Lud, notes and vocabulary. 8vo. 156 pp. 
Otto's (E.) Oerman Conversation Oranunar. Revised and in part 

rewritten by Wm. Cook. 12mo. Half roan. 591 pp. 
Elementary Oerman Orammar. With a vocabulary by 

George Moritz Wahl. 12ino. 315 pp. 

Oerman Beader. By Prof. E. P. Evans. 12mo. 239 pp. 

Storme 's (0.) Easy Oerman Beading. I61110. 256 pp. 
Whitney's (W. D.) Compendions Oerman Orammar. 12mo. 472 pp. 

Half roan. 
Brief Oerman Orammar, based on the author's **Compen- 

dious German Grammar." 16mo. 143 pp. 

Oerman Beader. 12mo. 523 pp. 

Introdnotory Oerman Beader. 16mo. pp. 

Whitney-Klemm Oerman by Fractice. 12mo. 805 pp. 
Elementary Oerman Beader. 12mo. 237 pp. 

Dictionary. 

Whitney's (W. D.) Compendions Oerman Dictionary. (German- 
English and English-German.) 8vo. 90C pp. 

1 



Henry Holt & Co/s German Text-Books. 

Grammars and Beaders entirely in Gterman. 

Sohrakamp (J.) and Van DaelFs (A. N.) Bas dentaeha Bneh. Con* 
ßists chiefly of short easy extracts from good literature. Illus- 
trated. 12mo. 156 pp. 

Spanhoofd'a (A. W.) Das Wesentliehe der deutschen Grammatik. 
16mo. 187 pp. 

Wenokebaoh's (G. ft H.) Dentsches Lesebuch, for schools and Col- 
leges. 12mo. 816 pp. 

Wenckebach (C.) and Schrakamp's (JT.) Bentsche Grammatik fttr Ame- 
rikaner. Can be used with beginners. 12ido. 298 pp. 

Natural Method. 

Eeness' (0.^ Ber neue Leitfaden. Beim Unterricht in der deut- 
schen Sprache. 12mo. 402 pp. 

Ber Sprechlehrer unter seinen Schülern. 12mo. 187 pp. 

Kaiser's (H. G. ) Erstes Lehrbuch. 12mo. 128 pp. 
Stem's (S. H.) Studien und Plaudereien. ISeries. 12mo. 262 pp. 
8tern's(S.H.ftH.) Studien und Plaudereien. IlSeries. 12mo. 880 pp. 
Composition and Conversation. 
' See aUo Natural MetJiod. 



Bronson's (T. B.) CoUoquial Oerman, with er without a Teacher. 

With summary of gram mar. 16mo. 147 pp. 
Fischer *s (A. A.) Practical Lessons in Oerman. Can be used by 

beginners. Fourth editwn. 12mo. 156 pp. 
Wilderic uth's Einsiedler im Walde. Arranged as a basis for 

conversations. 12nio. 115 pp. 
Hillern's HOher als die Kirche. Mit Worterkläruog. 12mo. 

96 pp. 
Euss' (H. G. 0.) Conversation in Oerman. 12mo. 224 pp. 
Jagemann's (H. C. 0. von) Oerman Composition. Selections from 

half a page to several pages, with vocabulary. 12mo. 294 pp. 
Keetels' ^ J. 0.) Oral Method with Oerman. 12mo. 871 pp. 
Joynes-Otto ^The) Translating English into Oerman. Ed. by 

Profs. Rhodes Masbie and E. S. Joynes. 12mo. 167 pp. 
Pylodet's (L.) Oerman Conversation. 18mo. 279 pp. 
Sprechen Sie Beutschi 18mo. 147 pp. Boards. 
Tensler's (F. J.) Oame for Oerman Conversation. Cards in >k>x. 

Wenckebach's (C. ftH.) Beutscher Ansohauungs-tJnceTricht. Kon- 
versation and some Composition. 12mo. 451 pp. 
Williams' ( A. ) Oerman Conversation and Composition. 1 2mo. 147 pp. 

A eomplete catalogue ^ Henry Holt dt Co.'s educaUonal publiea- 
tums ar a lütof Uieir works in gener al literature will he 9ent on ap 
plication, 

2 



Henry Holt Sr Co.'s German Text-Books. 

Histories of German Literature. 

Franeke's (Knno) German Literatare in ite Chief Epoche. A brief 

accouut in English. 16mo. pp. 
Klemme (L. B.) Abriee der Oeeohichte der dentsohen Literatur. 

12ino. 385 pp. 
Gostwiek (J.) and Harriion'g (B.) Oerman Literatare. (In English.) 

Large 12mo. 600 pp. 

Texts. 
(Bound in boarda unle89 oth&rwise indieated.) 

Andersen*! Bilderbaoh ohne Bilder. With notes and vocabulary by 

Professor L. Öimomson of tbe Hartford (Ct.) High Scbool. 

104 pp. 
Bie Eiqnngfraa n. andere Oeschiehten. With notes by E. C. F. 

Eraüss. 150 pp. Paper. 
Aaerbach's Anf Wache; bound witb Boqaette'e Ber gefirorene Kass. 

Wiih notes. 126 pp. Paper. 
Baombach'B Frau Holde. Legend in verse. Ed. by Professor 

Laur£NCB Fossler of University of Nebraska. "pp. Cloth. 
Benedix's Boctor Wespe. Comedy. 116 pp. 
Ber Weiberfeind. Comedy. Bound with Els's Er ist nicht 

eifersttohtig and Htlller's Im Wartesalon erster Klasse. With 

notes. 82 pp. 
Eigensinn. Farce. Bound with Wilhelmi's Einer mass hei- 

rathen. With notes. 63 pp. 
Garove's Bas Haerchen ohne Ende. With notes. 45 pp. Paper. 
Claar's Simson and Belila. Ed. in German. (Stern's Comedies, 

No. 4.) 55 pp. Paper. 
Cohn's Über Bakterien, die kleinsten lebenden Wesen. Scientific 

monograpb. Ed. by Professor Seidensticker of University 

of Pennsylvania. 55 pp. Paper. 
Ebers' Eine Frage. With picture. Ed. by F. Storr. 117 pp, 

Paper. 
EichendorfTs Aas dem Leben eines Taageniohts. 182 pp. 
Eis 's Er ist nicht eiferstlehtig. Comedy. See Benedix. 
Freytag's Bie Joornalisten. Comedy. J]d. by Professor Calvin 

Thomas of University of Michigan. 178 pp. 
Karl der Grosse, Aas dem Klosterleben, Aas den Kreassttgen. 

With Portrait. Ed. by A. B. Nichols of Harvard. 219 pp. 

Cloth. 

A nampleie caialo^ue of Henry Holt & Go'% edneaiional publica^ 
iü}ns ^ ßlt^tqf pietr woi'ks in general literature will he sent on ap. 
flicaii^, 

8 



Henry Holt Sr Co/s German Text-T3ook$. 

Friedrieh'B Oaeniehen von Bnchenaa. Ed. with easy €terman 
notes. (Stem's Comedies, No. 7.) 59 pp. Paper. 

Fonque'B ündine. With glossary. 137 pp. 

77ie same. Ed. by Professor H. C. G. von Jaobmann of 

Harvard. With vocabiilary. 190 pp. Cloth. 

Sintram und seine Gefährten. 114 pp. Paper. 

Oentflcker'a Irrfarten. Ed. for beginners by M. P. Whitney. 

pp. 
GK)rner'B Englisch. Comedy. Ed. by A. H. Edoben of University 

of Nebraska. 61 pp. Paper. 
€h>ethe's Dichtung und Wahrheit. First three books. With portrait. 

Ed. by Professor H. C. G. von Jagemann of Harvard. Cloth. 
pp. 
Egmont. Tragedy. Ed. by Professor W. Steffen. 118 pp. 

Paper. 
Faust, Part I. Tragedy. Ed. by Wm, Cook (Whitney's 

Texts). 329 pp. Cloth. 
Hermann und Dorothea. Poem. Bd. by Professor Calvin 

Thomas of University of Michigan. 126 pp. 
Iphigenie auf Tauris. Tragedy. Ed. by President Cabtbr 

of Williams (Whitney's Texts). 138 pp. Cloth. 
Neue Melusine. A Fairy Tale. Bound with Zsohokke's Toter 

Gast and von Kleist 's Verlobung in St. Domingo. All ed. by 

A. B. NiCHOLS of Harvard. pp. Clolh. 

Orimm's (H.) Die Venus von Kilo ; Baftiel und Michel- Angelo. 189 

pp. 
Orimm's (J. ft W.) Kinder- und Hausmaerchen. With notes. 228 

pp. 
Thesame, Ed. byCHAS. P. Otib. With vocabulary. 851 pp. 

Cloth. 
Outskow's Zopf und Schwert. Comedy. Ed. by Dr. F. Lange. 

168 pp. Paper. 
Hauff 's Das kalte Heri. Illustrated. 61 pp. 
Heine's Die Harsreise. With new introduction and notes. 97 pp. 
Helmholts's Über Goethe's naturwissenschaftliche Arbeiten. Scien- 
tific monograph. Ed. by Professor Seidenstickkr of Univer- 
sity of Pennsylvania. 
Eey's Fabeln für Kinder. Illustrated. With vocabulary. 52 pp. 
Heyse's Anfang und Ende. 54 pp. Paper. 
Die Einsamen. 44 pp. Boards. 

Hillern 's Höher als die Kirche. Ed. by Millb Whittlbsbt. 

With frontispiece and vocabulary. 96 pp. 
Historical Headers. 8ee Freyiag, Sehrakamp, and WM {Beretford). 
füll liet of modern language booh»free on appUcalion, 
4 



Hemy Holt Sr Co/s German TexUBooh^. 

Jungmann'B Sr sneht einen Vetter. Ed. with easy German notes. 

(Siern's Comedies, No. 5.) 49 pp. Paper. 
Xinder-Kornddien. Five in one vol. Ed. in eaay Qerman by Pro- 
fessor G. Hbnbbs. 141 pp. Cloth. 
Von Xleist's Yerlobnng in 8t. Domingo. A Tale. See Go6tJ»A. 
Ton Klenie's Denteche Gediehte. A cheap. attractive, and reason- 

ably füll collection caref uUy edited. 800 pp. Cloth. 
Knorti'B Bepresentative Oerman Poema. German and best Englisb 

metrical Version on opposite pages. 12mo. 373 pp. 
Königswinter'8 Sie hat ihr Heri entdeokt. Ed. in easy German 

(Stern '8 Comedies, No. 3.) 79 pp. Paper. 
Körner'B Zrlny. Tragedy. Ed. by Professor RueaLBB of Dart* 

mouth. 126 pp. Paper. 
Le8sing*B Emilia Galotti. Tragedy. Ed. by Professor O. B. 

SüPBR of Dickinson College. 90 pp. 
. Minna von Bamhelm. Oomedy. Ed. by Professor W. D. 

Whitney of Yale (Whitney's Texts). 138 pp. Cloth. 
Nathan der Weise. Drama. Ed. by Professor H. C. G. 

Brandt of Hamilton. (Whitney's Texts.) 158 pp. Cloth. 
MeiBsner'B Ans Heiner Welt. Oeechiehten für Oroese and Kleine. 

With vocabulary by Carla Wenckkbach. 127 pp. Cloth. 
Von Hoser'B Der Bibliothekar. Farce. Ed. by Dr. Franz Langjs. 

161 pp. 
Der Schimmel. Farce. Ed. in easy Gterman. (Btem's 

Comedies, No. 2.) 55 pp. Paper. 
Mligge's Biokan Vosb. A graphic Norwegian tale. 56 pp. Paper. 

Signa, die Seterin. A graphic Norwegian tale. 71 pp. Paper. 

Httller'B (£. B.) Die elektriaehen Hasehinen. Scientific Monograph. 

Ed. by Professor Seidenbticebr of the University of Penn- 
sylvania. lUustrated. 46 pp. Paper. 
Mttller'B (Enge) Im Wartesalon erster Klasse. See Beneädx, 
HIUler'B (Max) Deutsche Liebe. With notes. 121 pp. 
Hathnsiiui' Tagebach eines armen Tranleins. 168 pp. Paper. 
Nibelungen Lied. See Vümar* 
Paurs Er muss tarnen. Ed. in ea9v Gterman. (Stem's Comedies, 

No. 6.) 51 pp. Paper. 
PlOnnies' Prinoessin Üse. Ed. by J. M. Merrick. 45 pp. 
Poems, Oerman and French, for Memoriiing. (N. T. Regents* re- 

quirements.) 15 in each language. 85 pp. Paper. See aho 

von Klense, Knorlz, Sirrumion, and Wenckebaeh, 
Pntlitz''' Badekuren. Comedy. With notes. 69 pp. Paper. 

. Das Heri vergessen. Comedy. With notes. 79 pp. Paper. 

Was sich der Wald eriÄhlt. 62 pp. Paper. 

FM Hai of modern language booksfree on appUeaiHon. 
ö 



Henry Holt &* Co.'s German Text-Boohs. 

Patliti'8 Vergiismeiniiieht. With notes. 44 pp. Paper. 

Biohtar'g Walther und Hilde^nnd. See Vümar, 

Von BiehlB Burg Neideck. Ed. by Professor A. H. Palmbr of 

Yale. With portrait. 76 pp. 
Flueh der BcbAnheit. Edl by Professor F. L. Eendall of 

Williams. 82 pp. 
Boquette's Der gefirorene Kuss. See Äuerbcieh. 
Boeen'B Ein Knopf. £d. in easy German. (Stern 's Comedies, 

No. 1.) 41 pp. Paper. 
Schiller'B Jungfirau von Orleans. Tragedy. Ed. by A. B. 

NiCHOLS OF Harvard. 203 pp. 

Lied von der Gloeke. Poem. Ed. by Dr. Chas. P. Otis. 70 pp. 

Maria Stuart. Tragedy. Newly ed. by Professor E. 8. 

JoYNES of South Caroliua College. With portrait. (Whit- 
ney 's Texts.) 232 pp. Cloth. 

Heffe als Onkel. Comedy. Ed. by A. Clement. 99 pp. 

Schiller'B Wilhelm Teil. Drama. Ed. by Professor A. Sacht- 
leben of Charleston College. (Whitney *s Texts.) 199 pp. 

Cloth. 
The same. Ed. by Professor A. H. Palmbr of Yale. With 

Portrait. pp. Cloth. 
Wallenstein Trilogy, complete. Tragedy in three plays : 

Wallenstein's Lager, Die Picoolominl, and Wallenateins Tod. 

Ed. by Professor W. H. Carrüth of the üniversity of Kansas. 

With illustratioDS and map. 1 vol. pp. Cloth. 

Schrakamp'a Erzählungen aus der deutschen Geschichte. Through 

the war of '70. With notes. 294 pp. Cloth. 
Scientific HonographB. See Oohn, Helmliolia, and E. B. Müller, 
Simonson'B Oerman Bailad Book. Ed. with biographical Sketches. 

notes, etc. 304 pp. Cloth. 
Storm's Immensee. Ed. by A. W. Burnett. With vocabulary. 

109 pp. 
Tieck's Die Elfen ; Daa BothkAppehen. Ed. by Professor L. Simon- 

ßON. 41 pp. Paper. 
Yilmar's Die Nibelungen. Bound with Biehter's Walther und 

Hildegund. The stories in prose of two great German epics. 

100 pp. Paper. 
Webb's (Beresford) Oerman Historical Beader. Events prevlous 

to XIX. Century. Selections from German historians. 310 pp. 

Cloth. 
Wenckebach'B Schönsten deutachen Lieder. About 800 poems, 

proverbs, and songs (with music). 
Wilhelmi'B Einer musB heirathen. Comedy. See Benedix, 
Zflchokke'B Toter Oast. See Goethe. 

Füll list Ofmodern language boofcsfree on applieaUon, 
6 



FRENCH TEXT-BOOKS 



PUBI.ISHED BY 



HENRY HOLT & CO., New York. 

These books are bound in cloth unless otherwise indicated. 



GRAMMARS AND READERS. 

Bdoher-Otto Frenoh GonTenation Grammar. 12ino. 489 pp. 
Progressive Freneh Beader. With notes and vocabulary. 

12mo. 291 pp. 
BoreVs Grammaire Franfaise. A Tasage des Anglais. Bntirely 

in Freneh. Revised by E, B. CoK. 12mo. 450 pp. 
Delille's Condensed Frenoh Instruotion. 18mo. 143 pp. 
Eogdne's Stndent's ComparatiTe Frenoh Grammar. Including 

French-English Exercises. Revised by L. H. Buckinoham, 

Pb.D. 12mo. 284 pp. 
Elementary Freneh Lessons. Revised and edited by L. H. 

BucKiNGHAM, Ph.D. 12ino. 126 pp. 
Fisher's Easy Frenoh Beading. Historical tales and anecdotes, 

witb foot-note translations of the principai words. 16mo. 253 pp. 
Gibert's Frenoh Manual. A Pronoancing Grammar for the Young. 

12mo. 112 pp. 
Joynes's Minimum Frenoh Grammar and Beader. Prepares begin- 
ners for the independent reading of a complete narrative or 

play. 16mo. 275 pp. 
Joynes-Otto First Book in Freneh. A primer for very young pupils. 

12mo. 116 pp. Boards. 

Introduetory Frenoh Lessons. 12mo. 275 pp. 

Introduetory Freneh Beader. With notes and Vocab. 163 pp. 

Julien's Fetites Lofons de Gonversation et de Grammaire. 12mo. 

222 pp. 
Praotical Conversational Beader in Frenoh and English. 

Sq. 12mo. 182 pp. 
Otto. See Böcher-Otto and Joynes-Otto. 
Fylodet's Beginning Frenoh. Exercises for cbildren in Pronounc- 

ing, Spelling, and Translating. 16mo. 180 pp. Boards. 
JDeseriptive EdtteationcU Catalogue sentfree^ 
\ 



HENRY HOLT 6f CO:s FKENCH TEXTBOOKS, 

GRAMMARS AND READERS (OmfmiuMf). 
Pylodet'i Beginner*8 Frenoh Beader. For cliildren. With vocabu- 

lary. 16mo. 235 pp. Boards. 
Seeond French Beader. With vocabulary. Ill'd. 12mo. 

277 pp. 
WlLitney'B French Grammar. 12mo. 442 pp. Half roan. 
Practical French. Taken from the author*8 larger Qrammar, 

and sapplemented hj conversations and idiomatic phrases. 

12mo. 304 pp. 

Brief French Orammar. 16mo. 177 pp. 

Introdnctory French Beader. With notes and Vocabularj. 

16mo. 25t) pp. 

COMPOSITION AND CONVERSATION. 

Alliot. See Gompends of Lüerature, bel&w, 

Anbert'B Celloqnial French Drill. Part I. 16mo. 66 pp. Part II. 
118 pp. 

Bronion's Exercisee in Every-day French. Compoeition. 16mo. 

Fleary's Anclent Hietory. Told to children. Arranged for Trans- 
lation back into French hy Susan M. Lane. 12mo. 112 pp. 

Gase's The Translator. English into French. 12mo. 222 pp. 

Jen des Antenrs. 96 Cards in a Box. 

Farlei-Tons Fran^ais 1 A pocket phrase-book, with hints for pro- 
nunciation. 18mo. 111 pp. Boards. 

Biodu's Lnoie. Familiär Conversations in French and English. 
12mo. 128 pp. 

Sadler's Translating English into French. 12mo. 285 pp. 

Witcomb ft Bellenger's French Conversation. FoUowed by the 
Summary of French Grammar, hy Dblillb. 18mo. 259 pp. 

NATURAL METHOD. 

Meras' Syntaxe Pratiqae de la Langue Fran^aise. Bevised Editi&n. 
12mo. 210 pp. 

Legendes Franfaises. Arranged as further exercises for 

Meras' Syntaxe Pratique, 3 vols. 12mo. Boards. 
Vol. I. Robert Le Diahle. xiii+33pp. 
Vol. II. Le Bon Roi Dagobert, xiii + 37 pp. 
Vol. III. Merlin UEnehanteur. 94 pp. 
Montonnier's Les Premiers Pas dans TEtade da Franfais. 197 pp. 

Pour Apprendre a Parier Franfais. 12mo. 191 pp. 

Stern ft Meras' Etnde Progressive de la Langue Franeaise. 12mo. 
^8pp. 

Descriptive EducaUonal GaMogue sentfree 
9 



HENRY HOLT &* CO/S FRENCH TEXT-BOOKS. 

COMPENDS AND HISTORIES OF FRENCH 
LITERATURE. 

(The Critical and Biographical portions as well as tlie Selections 
are entirely in French.) 

AUiot'g Lei Antenrs Contemporaint. Selections f rom About, Cläre- 
tie, Daadet, Dumas, Erckinann-Chatrian, Feuillet, Flammarion, 
Gambetta, Gautier, Guizot, Hugo, Sand, Sarcey, Taine, Verne, 
and others, witli notes and brief biograpliies. 12mo. 371 pp. 

Contes et HouTelles. Suivis de Gonversations, d'Exercices de 

Grammaire. 12mo. 807 pp. 

Aubert'B Litteratnre Fran9ai8e. Moyen-Ag^, KenaiMance, Le XVII" 
Sieele. Selections from Froissart, Rabelais, Montaigne, Calvin, 
Descartes, Corneille, Pascal, Molidre, La Fontaine, Boileau, 
Racine, Fenelon, La Brüyere, etc., etc. With foot-notes, 
biograpbies, and selected critical estimates. 16mo. 388 pp. 

Fortier'a Histoire de la Litteratnre Franfaise. A compact and 
comprebensive account, üp to the present daj. 16mo. 862 pp. 
Cloth. 

Pylodet'e La Litteratnre Franfaise Classiqae. Blograpbical and 
Critical. Langue d'CEil, Abailard, Helolse, Fabliaux, Myst^res, 
Joinville, Froissart, Villen, Rabelais, Montaigne, Ronsard, 
Richelieu, Corneille, etc. 12mo. 893 pp. 

Theatre Franfaise ClaBsiqae. Taken from the above. 12mo. 

114 pp. Paper. 

La Litteratnre Franfaise Contemporaine. XIX* Si^cle. 

Selections in Prose and Verse from 100 authors, including About, 
Augier, Balzac, Beranger, Chateaubriand, Cherbuliez, Gautier, 
Hugo, Lamartine, Merim^, De Musset, Sainte-Beuve, Sand, 
Sardou, Scribe, Mme. de Staßl, Taine, Toepfer, De Vigny. With 
selected biographical and literary notices. 12mo. 810 pp. 

8m also Choix de Contes under TexU. 

DICTIONARIES. 

Bellows' French and English BiotiontM^y for the Pocket 82mo. 

600 pp. 

Cheaper Edition. Larger prlnt. 12mo 600 pp. Half roan. 

Chuic's New Diotionary of the French and English Langnages. 8vo. 

French- English part, 60Ö pp. English-French part, 586 pp. 

One volume. 
Q^sc'b Improved Modern Pocket Dictionary. French-English part, 

^61 pp. English-French part, 387 pp. One Volume. 
Descriptive EducationaZ Gatalogue 8entfre§, 
3 



HENRY HOLT 6* CO:S FRENCH TEXT-BOOKS, 



TEXTS. 

Abont. See Ghoix de Conte» Gontemporains. 
Achard's Glos Pommier. 206 pp. Paper. See also De Maistre, 
JEsop's Fables. In Frencli, witli Vocabulary. 237 pp. Cloth. 
Balsac's Engenie Grandet. With portrait. £d. by Prof. E. 

Bergeron of Chicago University. lömo. pp. Cloth. 

Bayard et Lemoine ; Le Niaise de Saint-Flour. Modem Comedy. 

12mo. 38 pp. Paper. 
Bishop's Choy-Sozanne. A French version by Thbo. de Bbktzon 

of this Story of a California engineer*s camp. With notes and 

introduction by the author. 16mo. 64 pp. Boards. 
Bedolliere'B Here Michel et Bon Chat. With Vocabulary. 12mo. 

138 pp. Cloth.— The same. Paper. 
Carrand'B Lee Oouters de la Grand'mere. With a list of difficult 

phrases. 12mo. 95 pp. Paper. See Segur. 
Ctaateanbriand, Pages Oubliees de. Contains Aventares du demier 

Abencerage and Selections from Atala, Voyage en Amerique and 

Melanges Litteraires. Ed. by Prof. Sanderson of Harvard. 

16mo. pp. Cloth. 

Choiz de Gentes Contemporains. Stories by Daudet (5), Coppee (3), 

Theuriet (1), About (3), Gautier (2), and De Musset (l). Ed. by 

Dr. O'CoNNOR of Columbia. 12mo. 300 pp. Qoth. 

The same. Paper. 

Clairville's Lee Petites Misere« de la Vie Humaine. Modem 

Comedy. 12mo. 35 pp. Paper. 
Coppee. See Öfioix de Contes Contemporains. 
Corneille's Le Cid. Ifew Edition. By Prof. E. S. Jotnes. 12mo. 

114 pp. Paper. 

Cinna. Ed. by Prof. Joynes. 87 pp. Paper. 

Horace. Ed. by LfioN Delbos. 78 pp. Paper. 

Cure. See Souvestre. 

Daudet, Contes de. Eighteen stories, including La Belle Niver- 

naise. Ed. by Prof. A. G. Cameron of Yale. With portrait 

of Daudet. 16mo. 321 pp. Cloth. 
La Belle Nivernaise. Ed. by Prof. Camebon. 79 pp. Bds. 

See also Ghoix de Contes Gontemporains, 
Brohojowska. See Souvestre. 
Erokmann-Chatrian ; Le Gonsorit de 1813. Ed. by Prof. F. 

Böcher. 12mo. 286 pp. Cloth.— The same. Paper. 
Le Biocos. Ed. by Prof. F. Böcher. 12mo. 268 pp. 

Cloth. — The same. Paper. 
Madame Therese. Ed. by Prof. F. Böcher. 12mo. 216 pp. 

Cloth. — The same. Paper. 

J)escriptive Educational Caialogue se'fit ^W« 
4 



HENRY HOLT &* CO.'S FRENCH TEXT-BOOKS. 



TEXTS {ConUnxied,) 

FaUet*8 Prinoes de l'Art. 334 pp. Clotli.— Tlie same. Paper. 
Fenillet'B Soflutn d'un Jeune Homme Fanvre. Novel. Ed. by 

Prof. Owen of Univ. of Wisc. 12mo. 204 pp. Clotli. 
Boman d'nn Jenne Homme Paayr«. Play. Ed. by Prof. F. 

BOCHE H. 12ino. 100 pp. Boards. 

Le Village. Play. 12mo. 34 pp. Paper. 

Fevars 'Chouanset Bleus.' Ed. by *' Sänket. 12mo. 188 pp. 

Cloth. — Tlie same. Paper, 
f leury'i L'Histoire de France. Racontee ä la Jeunesse. 16mo. 

373 pp. Cloth. 
Foa*8 Gontee Biographiqnes. Witli vocabulary. 189 pp. Cloth. 

The same. Paper. 

Petit Bobinson de Paris. With vocabulary. 166 pp. Cloth. 

The same. Paper. 

De Oanlle'B Le Braoelet, bound with Mme. De M.'s La Petite 

Haman. Plays for Children. 12mo. 38 pp. Paper. 
Oantier. See Gfwix de Contes. 
De Girardin's La Joie Fait Peur. Modem Play. Ed. by Prof. F. 

BÖGHER. 12mo. 46 pp. Paper. 
History. See Fleury, Lacombey and Thiers. The publishers also 

issue a French History in English by Miss Yongb. 
Hugo's Hernani. Romantic Tragedy. Ed. by Prof. Harper of 

Princeton. 16mo. pp. Cloth. 
Buy Blas. Romantic Tragedy. Ed. by Rena Michaels. 

12mo. 117 pp. Cloth. 
Selections. Ed. by Prof. Warren of* Adelbert. Gringoire 

in the Court of Miracles, Allegory of a Man lost Overboard, 

Waterloo, Pursuit of Jean Valjean and Cosette, The Struggle 

of the Man with the Cannon, and 14 poems. With portrait of 

Hugo. 16mo. 244 pp. Cloth. 
De Janon*8 Beoueil de Poesies. A Tusage de la Jeunesse Ameri- 

caine. 16mo. 186 pp. Cloth. 
Labiche (et Delacour), La Cagnotte. Comedy. 83 pp. Paper. 
(et Martin), La Pondre aux Yeux. Modem Comedy. Ed. by 

Prof. F. BÖCHER. 12mo. 59 pp. Paper. 
(et Delaconr), Les Petita Oiseaoz. Modem Comedy. Ed. by 

Prof. F. BOcHER. 12mo. 70 pp. Paper. 
Lacombe's Petite Histoire du Penple Fran9ai8. Ed. by Jüles Bub. 

12mo. 212 pp. Cloth. 
ta Fontaine*8 Fables Choisies. Ed. by L .Delbos. 119 pp. Bds. 
Leclerq's Trois Proverbes. 3 Little Comedies ; Le Bai, L'Esprit 

de Desordrey VHwmoriste. 12mo. 62 pp. Paper. 
I>e8cnptive Educational Catalogue sentfree. 



HENRY HOLT 6^ CO.'S FRENCH TEXT-ßOOKS. 



TEXTS (Cönfmued). 

Literatnre, Compends and Hiitories of. See »eparate headmg, 
Maoe'B Bouehee de Fain. (L'Homme.) With vocAularj. 260 

pp. Cloth. — The same. Paper. 
De Haistre's Voyage Autonr de ma Chambre. 117 pp. Paper. 
Les PrieonnierB dn Caucase. Bound with Achard'B Clos 

Pommier. 12mo. 206 + 138 pp. Cloth. 
Haieres' Le Collier de Perlef. Coinedy. WithVocab. 56 pp. Paper. 
Herimee*B Golomba. Ed. hj Prof. A. G. Cameron of Yale. 

With Portrait. 16mo. 230 pp. Cloth.— The same. Boards. 

In prepa/ration, . 
Moliere'8 L*Avare. Ed. by Prof. E. S. Joynbs. 132 pp. Paper. 

Le Boargeois Gentilhomme. Ed. by L. Delbos. 140 pp. Paper. 

Le Misanthrope. Jiew Edition, Ed. by Prof. E. S. Jotnes. 

12mo. 130 pp. Paper. 
Miudcieiui Gelebrei. Biographies. 12mo. 271 pp. Cloth. 

The same. Paper. 

De Mn88et*8 ün Caprice. Modem Comedy. 12mo. 56 pp. Paper. 

See also Cfmx de Cantes. 

De NenviUe's Trois Comediei poar Jeunei Fillei. I. Les Cuisi- 

ni^res. II. Le Petit Tour. III. La Malade Imaginaire. 12mo. 

134 pp. Paper. 
Poemi, Frenoh and Oerman, for Memorizing. (N. Y. Regents' 

Requirements). 15 in each language. 35 pp. Paper. 

See also Hugo Selections, De Janon and Pylodet, 

Porohat's Troie Mois sons la Keige. 12mo. 160 pp. Cloth. 

The same. Paper. 

Pressense'B Bosa. With vocabulary. By L. Pylodet. 12mo. 

285 pp. Cloth.--The same. Paper. 
Pylodet'B Oonttes de Bosee. Petit Tresor po^tiqne des Jeunes 

Personnes. 18mo. 188 pp. Cloth. 
La Mere l'Oie. Poesies, 6nigmes, chansons, et rondes en- 

fantines. Md. 8vo. 80 pp. Boards. 
Baoine'B Athalie. New Edition, Ed. by Prof. E. S. Jotnes. 

12mo. 117 pp. Paper. 

Esther. Ed. by Prof. E. S. Joynbs. 12mo. 66 pp. Paper. 

Les Plaidenri. Ed. by Leon Delbos. 12mo. 80 pp. Paper. 

Saint-Oermain's Ponr nne Epingle. Legend. With vocabulary. 

12mo. 174 pp. Cloth.— The same. Paper. 
Sand'B Petite Fadette. Ed. by Prof. F. Böcheb. 205 pp. Cloth. 

The same. Paper. 

Marianne. Ed. by Theo. Henckbls of Harvard. 12mo. 

90 pp. Paper. 

Descriptive Edueational Catalogue sentfree, 
•6 



HENRY HOLT ^ Co:s FkEMCH TEXT-BOOKS. 



TEXTS (OmttntMTd). 

Sandean's La Maison de Penarran. Modem Ck>med7. Ed. by 

Prof. F. BöCHER. 12mo. 72 pp. Paper. 
Mlle de la SeigUere. Modem Drama. Ed. by Prof. F. 

BÖCHER. 12mo. 99 pp. Paper. 
8eribe*8 Lei Doigts de Fee. Modem Comedy. Ed. bj Prof. F. 

BoCHER. 12mo. 111 pp. Paper. 
(et Melesville), Valerie. Modem Drama. Ed. by Prof. F. 

BdOMER. 12mo. 39 pp. With vocabulary. Paper. 
(et Legen ve), La Bataille de Dames. Modern Comedy. > 

Ed. by Prof. F. Böcher. 12mo. 81 pp. Paper. 
Segnr's Lei Fetitee Filles Modeies, bound with Carrand's Lee 

Oonters de la Grand'mere. With list of difficult phrases. 

12mo. 98 -f 95 pp. Cloth. See Carraud. 
Segnr's Les Fetites Filles Hodeles. 12mo. 98 pp. Paper. 
Sirandin's (et Thibonst) Les Femmes qni Flenrent. Modem Comedy. 

12mo. 28 pp. Paper. 
Sonyestre's La Loterie de Francfort, bound with Cnro's La Jenne 

Savante. Comedies for C'hildren. 12mo. 47 pp. Paper. 
ün Fhilosophe sons les Toits. Journal d'un Homme Heureux. 

With table of difficulties. 137 pp. Cloth.— The same. Paper. 
Le Testament de Hme. Fatnral, bound with Drohojowska's 

La Bemoiselle de St. Cyr. Plays for Children. 54 pp. Paper. 
La Vieille Consine, bound with Les Sicochets. Plays for Children. 

12mo. 52 pp. Paper. 
Thenriet. See Gfwix de Contes. 
Thiers' Expedition de Bonaparte en Egypte. Ed. by Prof. Edgren 

of the University of Nebraska. 16mo. pp. Cloth. 

Toepfer's Bibliotheqne de Hon Oncle. Ed. by P. B. Marcou of 

Harvard. lÖmo. pp. 

Vacqnerie's Jean Bandry. Play. Ed. by Prof . Böcher. 72 pp. Paper. 
Verconsin's En Wagon. Comedy. Original text, with a close 

English Version on opposite pages. 12mo. 44 pp. Paper. 
C'etait Oertmde. Comedy. Original text, with a close 

English Version on opposite pages. 12mo. 54 pp. Paper. 
Verne's Michel Strogoff. With portrait. Abridged with summaries 

of omissions. Ed. by Dr. E. S. Lewis of Princeton. 129 pp. Clo. 
Walter's Seventeenth- Century French Letters. Ed. by Prof. Walter 

of the University of Michigan. 16mo. Cloth. 

Descriptive Educoitional öatalogiie sentfree. 




This book should be returned to 
the Library on or before the last date 
Btamped below. s^ 

A flne of flve oents a day is inoxirred 
by retaiiiing it beyond the specified 
time. 

Flease retum promptly.